Harry Potter and The Witches - Secret UK Whole

I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling.
I am simply playing in her world for my own

entertainment and not for profit.
Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret

Prologue
Friday 6 August 1995
To: Amelia Bones, Director MLE

6 August 1995
Report of Auror activity in support of OOTP
From: Auror, Basic, Nymphadora Tonks
Today an escort from the Order Of The Phoenix (OOTP), commanded by Master Auror (Ret.)
Alastor Moody and including Senior Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt, Senior Auror (reserve)
Emmeline Vance, Auror Hestia Jones, and myself, as well as the werewolf wizard Remus Lupin
and wizards Elphias Doge, Dedalus Diggle, and Sturgis Podmore, removed Lord Harry Potter
from 4 Privet Drive, Little Whinging, Surrey, to a location under Fidelius in the environs of
London.
This leadership of the OOTP considered that the move was necessary to provide a safer
environment for His Lordship as he had been forced to defend himself and his cousin, fighting
off two dementors on Monday 2 Aug 1995.
Lord Potter appeared to be malnourished and was bruised about the limbs and face. The house
appeared unnaturally clean, almost unlived-in. The door to Lord Potter’s room contained four
deadbolt locks, all keyed from outside. Lord Potter did not have the key and stated that the
family (Dursley) he stayed with routinely locked him in the room after forcing him to work.
There was a device called a cat flap in the bottom of the door where apparently cans of soup
were pushed through if the family decided to keep the subject confined. The room was bare of
furnishings with the exception of a single bed, a wardrobe, and a desk with one chair. The one
window to this room was barred.
When added to the reports from the Medi-Witch at Hogwarts, this information leads this Auror
to believe that Lord Potter is ritually abused in the Dursley household and should be
permanently removed from the location as soon as possible.
In the location to which he was removed, Lord Potter is under the care of his godfather, Lord
Black (Sirius Orion Black). While it is obvious Lord Black cares greatly for his godson, he is being
pressured by APWB (Albus Percival Wulfric Bryan) Dumbledore to leave Lord Potter at 4 Privet
Drive in order to maintain his safety due to (apparently) unique wards that are tied to the
circumstances of Lady Lily and Lord James Potter’s deaths.
This Auror knows of no such wards. While at the residence the wards were scanned and the
results were forwarded to Unspeakable Hanson for analysis.
I can only conclude that APWB Dumbledore has some ulterior motive for his actions concerning
Lord Potter. The subject is alternately kept isolated, then allowed to be near his only family
1
Alpha Reader KW Warner Beta Su Tipple
Some spells used with permission
I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling. I am simply playing in her world for my own
(Lord Black) and friends (the Weasley family, especially the youngest boy, Ronald, and girl,
Ginevra, and Ms. Hermione Granger, a first-generation witch).
Lord Potter has not been educated in a manner reflecting his social status. Lord Potter has not
been trained to use or control his huge amounts of raw magic.
Lord Potter is, as stated, extremely isolated socially, and while he apparently is developing
along normal lines for a wizard, his enormous amounts of raw magic are unrestrained and are
having the expected affect on all witches he comes near. This being the case, I believe that all
unbonded witches near him will be unable to restrain themselves.
While Lord Potter is in fact fifteen years old, he is exerting tremendous breeding pressure due
to his enormous level of raw magic power, his ability to overcome his pitiable circumstances,
his known great wealth and lineage, and his obvious capacity for overcoming adversity. Again,
he has not been educated in wizarding traditions and therefore represents a tremendous risk of
a mass breeding, especially in the school environment.
As a side note, two of the Weasley boys, Fred and George, have devised an artifact known as an
Extendable Ear. Using these artifacts it is possible to listen in to conversations from a
substantial distance. Two of these artifacts have been forwarded to the Department of
Mysteries for analysis.
The OOTP continues to meet in secret, but no actions have been taken. The OOTP is apparently
more interested in information gathering than in using that information. Lord Potter is
specifically prevented from gaining any information from the OOTP or any other source. Lord
Black continuously rails against Dumbledore in reference to this policy, so far to no effect.
Signed
Nymphadora Tonks
Nymphadora Tonks
Auror Basic
HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS
Amelia put down the report and closed her eyes. This was the last of the four reports she had
received that said basically the same thing. Mad-Eye Moody had gone into more detail about
the OOTP, but he still had not told her all she needed to know. He would in the morning,
though, or he would find himself in a cell.
Her niece was in school with this young man; she could no longer take chances. She now
understood why he was all that any unbonded witch between thirteen and a hundred and
2
twenty could talk about. A mass breeding had not occurred in five hundred years. Oddly, that
one had also involved the last scion of the Potter family and had ended up involving almost five
hundred witches.
Knowing this, how could Dumbledore have let this happen again? The female population of at
least the British wizarding world was being slung about by their collective hormones and ten
million years of evolution.
The bonded witches alternating between wanting to be Potter’s mother and wanting to protect
their daughters, and a significant percentage of the unbonded witches, were slowly but surely
coming into heat for him. It was only a matter of time before two witches went territorial and
somebody died. How could Dumbledore have let this happen?
The boy was fifteen; it was too late to start training him now. He would have to be bonded. And
now she was going to preside over his trial on trumped-up charges. Damn wizards for the fools
they are. Additionally, Dumbledore was playing one of his inscrutable games with this young
wizard.
Okay, Amelia, think. What are you going to do? First, find out who the witches involved are.
Second, get those witches together and find out who the Alpha is. Third, find out what
Dumbledore and the OOTP are up to.
Amelia was startled out of her introspection by a knock. “Madam Bones, Auror Vance to see
you.”
“Thank you, Janice. Send her in, please.”
Emmeline Vance entered the Director’s office and sat down in the chair in front of the desk,
shivering.
“Tea, Emmeline?”
“Yes, please. Next time Alastor needs help, please remind me to be busy.”
Amelia smirked. “Bad?”
“First we ride brooms to the middle of Surrey; then, since Tonks had dealt with those horrible
Muggles—smart witch, that one—we look around their painfully clean hovel.”
“Next we meet His Lordship the Baron Harry Potter, and at first I simply wanted to mother him,
I thought.”
“Then we ride brooms over southern England for three hours.”
3
“Last we arrive at that horrible house of Sirius’s, and while attempting to get warm I realise that
I have to have Harry Potter inside me right now, and I want at least ten of his babies. Amelia,
you have no idea what it’s like! As soon as the Order meeting was over, I fled. I’m sorry, but if I
had stayed I would have taken him right there on the kitchen table, with Molly Weasley making
fisheyes at us the whole time.”
“I don’t know how Tonks and Hestia can stand it, much less those teenage girls, who by the way
were looking daggers at Tonks, Hestia, and myself after thanking us for bringing Harry to them. I
can tell you this, though: none of them will ever willingly let another wizard touch them, and
both of the teenagers will be bred this year. I cannot believe Dumbledore hasn’t trained him
and is keeping him at that school. He knows what will happen.”
“Are you sure, Emmeline?”
“Yes, Amelia. Minerva, Hestia, and I told Dumbledore at the end of the last school year. He
knows the effect Lord Potter is having on the unbonded witches he’s around. Merlin, Amelia,
he’s driving the witch population of this whole country insane.”
“I know. I dream about him every night.”
“Ha! At least you have privacy. I have to carry spare knickers. Why is he all I can think about?”
“You know the answer, Emmeline; you’re in your prime childbearing years and unbonded. He’s
the most powerful wizard since Merlin, maybe ever, and he hasn’t yet hit maturity. We’re going
to have to mate him and pray he bonds her, but whom?”
Emmeline groaned. “Amelia ,don’t do that. I just told you it was all I could do to keep from
raping him as it was. I would say that Tonks would be the best, and I’ll bet he takes those two
teenagers, Granger and Weasley, too. Molly Weasley, the cow, has to know what’s going on; I
think she’s going to throw Ginny at him this week.”
“Would that work? Would she be enough, Emmeline?”
“No, Amelia, he’d completely dominate her; and his power levels are so high, he’ll bond
multiple witches. I’ll bet he fathers hundreds of children on hundreds of witches over the
course of his life, if the Dark Tosser doesn’t kill him.”
“Which brings up another point: how do we protect the bonded, the mistresses, and the
issue?”
“And how do we keep every other wizard calm about it, Amelia? Not to mention the great and
powerful beacon of light APWB Dumbledolt. First, he’s fifteen—and while the old laws reflect
the reality of magical mating, the Geezergamot is a lot too stodgy for this.”
4
Amelia was sputtering and laughing after the Dumbledolt and Geezergamot comments.
“I’m serious, Amelia. I’m going to get at least one child from him. If we bond, okay—if not, fine.
I’ll go find a good wizard after my power child urges are over. Or not—I might just raise my
babies myself. I know he has plenty of money now and will have access to more. His godfather
is childless and broken from Azkaban, and I’ve seen the adoption papers. He’ll be the Lord
Baron Potter Black.”
“So why don’t you, Hestia, and Tonks take him, Emmeline? That will solve the protection issue;
you’re all qualified as Aurors, you are an Unspeakable in research, and we’ll put all four of you
through Hit-Wizard and Unspeakable operational training with a Time-Turner. If he’s going to
bond any of you, he’d have time to do it then. I’ll handle the Geezergamot, but we’re not about
to tell them how many he really bonds or who they are. Maybe after Moldyshorts is put down,
but not now.”
“Are we going to tell Jones and Tonks the plan, or are we just going to let them take him,
Amelia? And what are you going to do about Dumbledolt?”
“Let’s try a little planning. We want to reach an end state wherein Lord Potter can mate any
witch who is compatible without interference from the Ministry or Geezergamot. In order to
facilitate that, we’ll need to train the witches to defend themselves and their children. So we’ll
need facilities, time, and instructors. This leaves us with some basic logistics questions:
1. Are there three secure rooms where he is that could be used for training?
2. Do you, Tonks, and Jones, and how ever many other witches, have access to both where he is
and the rooms?
3. Are there house-elves where he is staying, and are they bonded to him?”
“There is both a library rich in the Dark Arts and training rooms, as well as a potions lab. They’re
full of Dark objects but could be cleaned. There is a house-elf, Kreacher, but I think it’s mad,
Amelia.”
“We could use the free elf. Dobby!”
Both women started as an odd elf materialised wearing a pile of hats and four pairs of
mismatched socks.
“Yes, Madam Bones, you called Dobby?”
“Dobby, would you help Harry Potter and not say anything to anyone about it?”
5
“Dobby would do anything for the great wizard Harry Potter and never tell anyone, Madam
Bonesses.”
“Thank you, Dobby. Lord Potter will call you when he needs you.”
Dobby bounced excitedly and then popped away.
“So that is Dobby, the free elf. I suspect he’s not as free as people think. Emmeline, it’s time for
some honesty. I know you’re an Unspeakable. What would you suggest for Lord Potter’s
training?”
“Amelia, I think due to the nature of his life so far we need to go through the full Hogwarts
syllabus, Auror training, and then Hit-Wizard training. Then I would recommend that we either
get the Americans to loan us an instructor team or we send Lord Potter and his retinue to
America for war wizard and the battle mage training. The Americans have an excellent
program, hence their lack of Dark Tossers. This would be the fastest way to catch him up with
our Dark Tosser. Using our best TimeTurner and mental and physical improvement spells,
potions, and rituals, this would take one-third the amount of time as passed in the sidereal
universe.
“The problems I foresee are:
A. He will be adding women by either bonding them or mating them; there’s nothing to stop
that, at least until the women become enough for him or he feels he has enough heirs, both
physical and magical.
B. Getting enough instructors.
“Any of these instructors that are unbonded witches must be made aware that they will at least
be bred and possibly bonded if they can stand to be around him, and that they will be targets of
the Dark Tosser. Any wizards must be bonded or family to Lord Potter. We do not wa nt a
territorial dispute between the wizards. I know Lord Potter would win, but why go through it?
The last problem we’ll face is keeping this hidden from both Dumbledore and Snape.
Dumbledore has some ulterior motive involving Lord Potter, and Snape is a spy for the Dark
Tosser.”
"What do you believe that ulterior motive to be?"
"It could be as simple as the boy having some kind of connection to the Dark Tosser, Amelia.
Chief Unspeakable Hamlish has theorised that the pains in the scar on Harry's forehead are
indicative of at least a connection between Voldemort and Harry, and may in fact be a
particularly nasty piece of Dark magic gone horribly wrong.”
6
“I personally favour this last conclusion, due to the fact that giving it to Harry cost Voldemort
his current incorporation at the time, and I suspect that was the last thing Voldemort expected.
It’s obviously some kind of connection as well. Voldemort is continuously able to find Harry,
even though up until now it’s been very one-sided in Harry's favour. If it is a connection, then I
believe it’s Dumbledore’s belief that Voldemort could use Harry to gain information.”
“A more Slytherin interpretation of Dumbledore’s actions would be that he intends to use Harry
to take Voldemort down, and either sacrifice Harry in the attempt or get rid of him later to
secure his own position."
“Thank you for your candor, Emmeline. I believe we will proceed as follows. During the next
few days you will run background checks on candidates able to instruct the basic Hogwarts
syllabus and the mind arts. I will identify instructors for Auror and Unspeakable training. We will
both identify all of the witches that we know are involved and invite them to join us tomorrow.
We will meet once a day at 3 pm to review syllabus, and next Saturday we will implement the
program with you, Tonks, and Jones, at a minimum. Next Friday we will explain it to Lord Black
and Lord Potter. Thank you for your time, and I’ll see you tomorrow.”
7
Author’s Note:
Credit is due to the unknown author who coined “Dumbledolt”.
“Geezergamot” is mine, I think. After reading 80,000 fanfictions it’s hard to tell any more. If it’s
yours, good on ya, be proud.
8

Chapter 1
Friday 6 August 1995 (Sidereal)
Amelia Bones sighed and sat back in her chair; it was 10 p.m. Emmeline had left her office an
hour ago and since then Amelia had been attempting to piece together the bits of information
that she had. Finally she had given up for today.
Now she knew she had to go home and have an extremely awkward conversation with her
niece. Well, up and at ’em. She hit her intercom. “Janice, I’ll be leaving now. Why don’t you go
home?”
“Thank you, Director. I’m just finishing here.”
Rising, Amelia donned her cloak; going to her fireplace, she threw in a pinch of Floo powder and
said, “The Ossuary.” She stepped into the green flames, stepping out again almost immediately
into the sitting room of Bones Manor.
HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS
Ossuary
6 Aug 1995
22:07
“Aunt Amelia, how was your day?” Susan Bones had been waiting in the sitting room, reading.
She had finally talked herself into speaking to her aunt about how she was feeling about one of
her schoolmates.
Walking over and giving her niece a hug, Amelia said, “It was busy as always, but fine, Susan,
and yours?” It was obvious that something was going on. Susan was hardly ever waiting for her
to arrive.
Susan had awakened this morning, soaked again, after dreaming of Harry Potter all night. Some
of the things they had done in her dreams had to be illegal. Susan had reached her limit,
though, and she had to have some advice. She liked Harry and thought he was a great guy, but
he was constantly in some kind of scrape. Maybe she just had a bad-boy thing going on. But
lately she had been having daydreams about him also, X-rated daydreams.
“Aunt Amelia, I need some advice.” Susan could feel a blush coming on.
Amelia looked at her blushing niece and sighed. She sat down in a wingback across from her.
“How long have you been having the dreams about Lord Potter, Susan?”
9
Susan’s blush graduated to a full body blush. “Since last year. I haven’t done anything, but I
can’t stop dreaming about him, and now it’s all day, too.”
“Susan, you know why this is happening. We had this talk when you had your first period.”
“I know, but how can it be happening to so many witches?”
“What do you mean, so many?”
Susan had thought her blush would fade, but now it raised another notch. “There’s a group at
school—kind of a fan club, I guess. I know from talking to the other witches we’ve all had the
dreams, and they’re getting worse, not better.”
“How many witches are in the group having these dreams?”
“Well, as far as I know, all of them. In the group there’s Hannah Abbot, Shelia Fawcett, Megan
Jones, Sally Anne Perks, and myself—all fifth years—and a second year named Emma Dobbs, all
from Hufflepuff.
“Ravenclaw has Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li, and Padma Patil from fifth year, Cho Chang and
Marietta Edgecomb from sixth year, Luna Montgomery from seventh year, and Luna Lovegood,
a fourth year.
“Slytherin has two, both fifth years, Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass.
“Gryffindor is hard to read, but I know there’s Katie Bell, a sixth year; Parvati Patil, fifth year; of
course Hermione Granger, fifth year; and Ginny Weasley, fourth year; then there’s Victoria
Frobisher, third year. Hermione and Ginny won’t admit to having the dreams—but I mean,
really, they walk around drooling after Harry and touching him all the time, and Granger was all
over him in that nasty tournament. I mean, even the reporter Skeeter picked up on it. It’s
infuriating.”
Amelia had been counting and thought to herself, twenty young witches? Not as bad as I
thought. She asked Susan, “Have you noticed any older witches paying attention to Mr.
Potter?”
“Well, of course there was the Skeeter woman, and then there are the female teachers—
McGonagall, Sinistra, Vector, and Babbling. They follow him everywhere with their eyes. It’s
disgusting! I mean, really—Professor McGonagall is his Head of House and she’s, what, eighty-
five? The few times Harry has been to Hogsmeade, Madam Rosmerta flirted shamelessly with
him, and once she was very obvious in giving him a very long view of her cleavage.”
Amelia thought, okay, this should be manageable: twenty teenagers, four Professors, and four
Members of the MLE, and two civilians.
10
“Susan, you know witches can be fertile until around one hundred and twenty or when they
complete menopause, and if unbonded, we will naturally seek the most powerful wizard whose
magic is compatible with our own. It would have been a problem with the Dark Tosser’s first
rise, but he made himself nonhuman using all those Dark rituals. Fortunately for us, it seemed
to shut down the drive, or we’d be losing young women to him. Lord Potter is enormously
powerful and wealthy, and as icing on the cake, he’s a very nice looking young wizard.”
Susan was a quick girl. “You mean we as in you, too, Aunt Amelia?”
Now it was Amelia’s turn to blush. “Yes, I’ve been having the dreams, too. I believe all of the
women you just discussed have at least been selected by his magic and will need to spend some
time with him to see if they’re going to bond or if they’ll simply be his mistresses, or achieve a
mate bond.”
“What are you hoping for, Aunt Amelia?”
“Susan, I’m not bonded, so I’m hoping for at least a mating. I want a baby, and Lord Potter is
definitely able to support children financially, as am I. If the reality is like the dreams, then I
hope for a full bond, no matter how many others share it. I won’t be satisfied with just sex until
I’m pregnant. Let’s get some dinner and we can talk about what I know of the situation—then
you can help me with a plan.”
12 Grimmauld Place
6 Aug 1996
22:38
While Emmeline Vance had been reporting in to Amelia Bones, and during Amelia’s subsequent
conversation with Susan, things had got very interesting at Number Twelve Grimmauld Place.
Nymphadora Tonks was sitting on the one of the beds in the room she and Hestia used while
they were at Grimmauld Place, or the Black Hole as Sirius called it. After the miserable Order
meeting, a good dinner, an angst-ridden scene between Molly (the cow) and Sirius (a scene that
had led to Harry being told a little of what was going on—not enough, in her opinion, but at
least some), and her shower to get warm, she had put on a Weird Sisters spaghetti-strap top
over a sports bra, a pair of surplus U.S. Army field pants over some high-cut knickers, and black
dragonhide boots over cotton crew socks. It had been a big day.
She had been part of the group that picked Harry up from Privet Drive, and as soon as she saw
him it had started again. She was so embarrassed. The first time it had happened she had been
a seventh year. An eleven-year-old Harry Potter had stepped up and sat upon the stool and put
11
that ridiculous Hat on. He had stared into her eyes and she had instantly got wet. She had been
mortified.
For the rest of that year, every time she saw him she soaked herself. She had left Hogwarts and
it had got better, but then she’d seen Harry at the World Cup and she was back to being
fourteen again, wet dreams and all. He had not seen her; she had been on duty and morphed
into a different form. Since the World Cup she had been dreaming about him off and on. Lately
it had been every night. The dreams ranged from fairytale-sweet to Hollywood action flick with
happy ending, and from G to X-rated—more hard-R-rated than anything, though. She felt like a
complete pedophile.
Hestia entered the room, “Hey, Tonks.”
“Wotcher, Hestia.”
“So is it just me, or are you exhausted, too?” Hestia asked as she dug through her bag.
“Completely. I don’t know which is worse, those horrible Muggles and the way they make Harry
live, or Mad-Eye’s crazy deception plan.”
“Or the exhaustion induced by five hours of sexual torture from being around Lord Potter, eh?”
“Thank Morgana, you too? I’ve thought I was a pedophile since I was in seventh year and saw
him the first time.”
“Yes, me too. What—I’m not qualified to want him or be wanted by him?”
“Hestia, you know I didn’t mean it that way. It’s just been a tough five years thinking I was a
pedophile. I’d never heard of a witch dreaming about a prepubescent wizard, and neither had
my mother.”
“And that shows how powerful he really is. I mean, it’s not like you’re bad looking, Tonks, and
being a Metamorphagus you can improve whatever you want. I’ve seen the wizards sniffing
around you; I wondered why you never went out with any of them more than once or twice.”
“Yeah, none of them stacked up against the dreams, and if I have to change for them I definitely
don’t want them, but now what do we do? I mean, he’s fifteen.”
“Already a Lord, rich as Croesus, good looking and hugely powerful, and if I know teenagers,
more than likely sporting a hard-on right now. I think we tell Lord Black we’re having the
dreams, get next to Lord Potter, and if he wants us he takes us. If we bond, so much the better.
Meanwhile, we do our best to keep him alive.”
12
“And what about the other witches? Surely you’ve seen the teenage witches around him today,
and the way they’ve acted for the last week.”
Tonks and Hestia had picked up both Hermione and the Weasleys on Monday the second and
moved them to Number Twelve Grimmauld Place on Dumbledore’s instructions. They had
watched all week as the young witches drifted into silence and blushed furiously at the mere
mention of Harry Potter.
“Tonks, your mother told you, right? When this happens there’s nothing to be done but let
nature take its course before someone gets hurt. You know he’ll bond more than one, and he
can afford hundreds. I don’t know why Dumbledore didn’t train him, but he didn’t; so now we
let nature have her way.”
“I always wondered why the laws were never changed, only updated in the amount of Galleons
required for each wife. And how did they settle on a thousand Galleons? So who tells Harry? He
doesn’t know anything about this, obviously.”
“It’s a thousand Galleons because the Wizengamot haven’t raised it in five hundred years,
Tonks. Every time it comes up, the Wizards want it repealed completely and the Witches table
it.”
“You tell your Head of House Lord Black, and he tells his godson and ward Lord Potter, as it
should be. I wish I could see that conversation. Then when they’re done and he bonds one of
us, we tell him the secret.”
At that moment there were a series of thumps and a crash from upstairs. Both Aurors jumped
up and ran out of their room and into the one shared by Hermione Granger and Ginny Weasley.
As they entered the room, the Aurors were treated to the sight of the teens, in camisoles and
knickers, wrestling on the floor. Tonks spoke up.
“What are you doing? Stop this!”
“This witch was handling Harry all day, and I’ve had enough. He’s mine!” Ginny growled as she
pulled viciously on a handful of bushy brown hair, trying to get the larger Hermione off of her.
“Bah! Yours, my foot. Harry decides what Harry does—you should know that by now. And let go
of my hair, Ginevra Molly Weasley. Right now Harry is so mad at us, and I can't blame him.
We’ve fallen for Dumbledore’s line again. We have to get Harry away from him.”
Hestia closed and locked the door; then she placed several silencing charms on the doors, walls,
and windows. She and Tonks separated the combatants and sat them side by side on one of the
beds. Then the Aurors sat down facing them on the other bed. Ginny and Hermione refused to
look at each other and scooted away from each other.
13
“You both know what’s going on; there’s no use fighting it. What are you going to do with the
girls from out of nowhere if you can’t even stay friends with each other after all you’ve gone
through together? It’s only going to be awkward for you if you can’t get along with each other
while you’re having sex with Harry.”
“What? What are you talking about, Tonks? Nobody’s having sex with Harry. Ginny is just being
too jealous of his time because she’s crushing on him. I want to spend time with my friend, too.
It was terrible when he got here. He’s so isolated, and now he’s mad at us because Professor
Dumbledore wouldn’t let us tell him anything.”
“You’re Muggleborn, aren’t you, Hermione?”
“You know I am, Hestia. What does that have to do with this?”
“Professor McGonagall had a series of classes for witches only last year, didn’t she?”
Hermione was confused. What did deportment classes have to do with suddenly talking about
having sex with her best friend? Then she remembered. She had dismissed the explanation of
sexual dreams as precursors to bonding as a misinterpretation of sexual fantasies brought on by
the raging hormones of puberty. Hermione thought of Harry and immediately had a full body
blush and felt herself get wet.
“Ah, so you remember now. As witches, our magic is truly compatible with only certain wizards’
magic. Witches are driven by magic, evolution, and hormones to seek out the most powerful
wizard that our magic is compatible with. Wizards’ magic, if unsuppressed, can affect more
than one witch.
“The more powerful the wizard, the more powerful the effect of his magic. As witches approach
their prime childbearing years, generally between thirteen and one hundred and twenty, and
find a compatible wizard, the urge to procreate becomes undeniable. This is the Witches’
Secret. Even most bonded wizards don’t know that it’s an undeniable urge.
“A witch can marry whoever she wants, and even have children with him. If a bond between
the couple’s magic forms, the witch will never be attracted to another wizard sexually.
“If a bond is not formed between the couple’s magic, the witch is childless or not bonded to her
child, and her magic finds compatible magic in a wizard not her husband—and if his magic is
very strong—she will have to mate with him. This is called a mating bond, and while rare, it
does occur. The witch and wizard involved have sex to procreate and the wizard father pays
expenses for the child. The wizard husband is expected to raise the child in his house with his
other children if the couple has any before or after the mate-bond issue. The child is considered
to be a child of the mate-bonded wizard's house, however, and if firstborn it inherits the rights,
14
duties, and titles of that house when the mate-bound wizard passes. Think of it as magic
enforcing a type of droite la sécurité de la puissance in the Edward Longshanks sense.
“The more likely scenario is that a witch’s magic finds an already married or engaged wizard’s
magic. She either becomes one of multiple wives or a mistress, depending on what she works
out with the wizard and the Alpha wife.
“Lord Potter is a hugely powerful wizard, and his magic is completely unsuppressed. He
apparently was never instructed in any of this since he was raised as a Muggle and his
godfather was unjustly incarcerated. His magical guardian, Dumbledore, should have trained
him, but he didn’t, and we can only speculate as to why.
“Lord Potter is now fifteen and it’s too late to train him to suppress the mate-finding aspect of
his magic. The only thing to do at this point is mate him with as many witches as his magic finds
compatible, until his magic is satisfied that it’s been matched or he has enough heirs that his
magic decides the line is secure.
“This is all from historical knowledge, as the last multiple wives or mass breeding scenario
occurred five hundred years ago. Interestingly, that situation involved the last remaining Potter
scion also.”
Ginny sobbed quietly after Hestia stopped talking. In her heart she had known this was what
had happened. She had watched as many of her schoolmates and Professors had reacted to
Harry. It was obvious if you knew what to look for. She knew from listening in to Percy’s “talk”.
She had told her mother, but Molly had been convinced that she could not be correct. Molly
was bonded, however, and so was insulated from the raw power Harry’s magic pushed into
compatible witches’ sex drives.
Ginny herself had got to the point of having to be careful how she moved, especially sitting, or
her clothes would give her an orgasm, as she was constantly aroused. Trousers were out of the
question; she could barely tolerate her knickers.
Tonks moved over to Ginny and put an arm around her as Hermione spluttered. Ginny threw
herself into Tonks’ arms and sobbed bitterly into her shoulder.
“So my best friend is going to be some kind of breeding machine?” Hermione said in disbelief. “I
can’t believe it! This is driven by magic? How many girls will I have to accommodate in order to
talk to him?”
Ginny sniffed. “Besides you, Hermione? At least twenty at school, Professors McGonagall,
Vector, Sinistra, and Babbling, Madam Rosmerta, and I think Tonks, from what I just felt. I’m not
sure, but that Skeeter reporter woman seems to have has an unhealthy fixation on Harry, too.”
“What? Me? I don’t—I mean—”
15
“Hermione, shhhh....” Tonks put her other arm around Hermione’s shoulders, and Hermione
melted into her.
Hestia raised an eyebrow. “So, Tonks—Alpha, or a Primary?”
“I’m not sure. I mean, I haven’t been bonded or mated, but from my mother’s description of
the feelings I’d say probably Alpha—but certainly a primary.”
Ginny stopped sobbing. Sniffling, she said, “Alpha, Tonks, I’m certain. As soon as you touched
me, I knew to look to you for guidance.”
Hermione rubbed her cheek on Tonks’ shoulder and almost purred. “Mmmm, yes, my Alpha.”
She circled Tonks’ waist with her arms and gently bit her bare shoulder.
The others chuckled gently as Hestia said, “Well, Lady Potter, I hope you like bushy-haired
bookworms, because that one seems to be a primary.”
Ginny grinned at Hermione and said, “Morgana, Hermione, bisexual much?”
Hermione blushed to the roots of her hair, all of it, and stuck her tongue out at Ginny.
“I am not ready for this, especially that Lady Potter thing,” Tonks said as Hermione snuggled
into her.
Hestia and Ginny collapsed in laughter.
“Hermione, what did you mean about getting Harry away from Dumbledore?”
“Tonks ,we have to. Dumbledore is manipulating him, and it’s driving Harry into these cycles of
joy, rage, and depression. At first I thought it was Harry—maybe he was bi-polar, had a
psychiatric disorder, or something; but now, thinking about, it I realise that all of the stuff that’s
gone on with him could have been stopped at any time by Dumbledore.”
Tonks looked at Hestia over Ginny’s head, clearly communicating, “This is going to be trouble.”
Hestia simply raised one eyebrow. Tonks and Hestia put the girls to bed and said goodnight.
They retreated to their room.
“Tonks, she watches more than we do. She has the access. We have to get a full interview with
her.”
“Tomorrow, Hestia. I have to sleep.”
16
Meanwhile, around Britain several witches had to find seats. The magic they had felt at every
thought of Harry Potter had just shifted significantly. They knew they had to find him and the
Alpha—now.
Narcissa Malfoy couldn’t believe it. She felt like she was back to being sixteen. She had thought
this was over for her. She knew she hadn’t bonded with Lucius, but she did love Draco; she had
felt the bond form when he was in her womb. She almost sobbed at the memory of the bond
fading and then disappearing as Draco aged. Why was she feeling this now? She knew that
these feelings were due to Harry Potter.
When she had seen him at the World Cup, she had got wet instantly. Goddess, why? Harry
Potter was both Draco's enemy and the enemy of the Dark Lord. This was not going to be good.
She knew she had the compulsion, and if she didn’t at least mate with him, she would go mad
and possibly die. On the other hand, if she did mate with him and Lucius found out, either he or
the Dark Lord would kill her. Ah, well, time to start planning. After all, she wasn't a Slytherin for
nothing.
Bellatrix Lestrange writhed in her cell. How could she be having these fantasies here, of all
places? And why over a boy?
Amanda Sherman, Ambassador Plenipotentiary of the Magical United States of America sat in
the chair by the desk in her suite in the Embassy, panting. She, too, had felt the shift and knew
that it meant that there was an Alpha now. She would have to see the Director of the MLE
tomorrow. She had to find Harry Potter and introduce herself. Too much time had passed, and
she could no longer wait on the governments to get the job done.
17

Chapter 2
Saturday 7 August 1995 (Sidereal)
Tonks awoke in the morning and jumped into the shower. She had just started on her body
after washing her hair when she felt Harry dreaming. How she knew it was him, she couldn’t
have said, but she knew. It was a very nice dream, she decided as she continued to wash. Harry
was dreaming about running his hands over her body, and without Tonks noticing, her hands
started following his dreams. Harry/Tonks felt her all over, and then his/her right hand slowly
slid between her legs.
Tonks decided that she needed to talk to Sirius today. She wanted that hand to be Harry's
tonight. Meanwhile, their hands continued to explore her folds and had now oriented on the
spot they loved the best. Tonks shuddered through an orgasm. She chuckled to herself;
masturbation had never been so much fun before. She finished her shower, and thinking kisses
at Harry, she dressed in her Auror robes and headed to breakfast.
At the moment that Tonks peaked in the shower, Hermione and Ginny both snapped awake in
the midst of their own huge orgasms, and Hestia had to suddenly find a seat in the kitchen.
“Hestia, you all right?” Sirius asked.
“Certainly, Lord Black. Thank you for your concern.”
“Hestia, please, I’m serious—just call me Sirius.” He grinned at her impishly.
“Not this morning, Lord Black, at least not yet. Has Auror Tonks spoken to you this morning?”
“No,” a surprised and now wary Sirius answered.
At that moment Tonks entered the kitchen. “Lord Black, Auror Jones, good morning.”
Sirius looked scandalised. “Tonks, not you, too! What’s with the women around here today?
Just call me Sirius.”
“Not today, my lord, at least not until later.” Tonks looked at Hestia, who nodded almost
imperceptibly. “Lord Black, may we speak to you in the parlor, please?”
Now Sirius knew something was up. Hestia and Tonks both in their Auror robes and addressing
him by his title? This could only mean trouble. He hesitated only a second, however. “Yes, of
course.”
Sirius led the way to the parlor and took a seat in a wingback chair facing a loveseat, with the
fireplace on his right. Tonks and Hestia entered and closed the door, and then each of them
18
separately cast every locking and soundproofing charm that they knew on the doors, walls,
floor, and ceiling. Last, Tonks cast an Imperturbable charm on the fireplace. Sirius became more
and more curious.
Tonks finally seated herself and turned to Sirius. “Lord Black, I must have your oath that what
we’re about to tell you will not be relayed to any other wizard. You may tell witches who are of
age.”
Sirius again hesitated only a second. “I swear on my life and magic that I will not reveal anything
spoken to me in this room in the next thirty minutes to any wizard.” A flash of light briefly
surrounded him.
Tonks smiled at him. “Lord Black, as you know, your godson Lord Potter is fast approaching his
majority. It has come to our attention that he has not been trained in the obligations of his
station.”
Sirius cringed. Oh God, he was getting the adult version of the “talk”.
Tonks continued, “We have identified a witch who may be Lord Potter’s Alpha and several
witches who are potential mates.”
“Who are we talking about, Tonks? And what am I expected to do about this?”
Tonks, who had performed admirably to this point, and in spite of her Metamorphmagus
abilities, blushed to the roots of her hair—blond, today—which turned an admirable shade of
Weasley.
Hestia continued for her now tongue-tied potential Alpha. “We believe that Tonks may be Lord
Potter’s Alpha and Hermione Granger, Ginny Weasley’ and myself may be primary mates.
We’ve identified twenty-four other women who are at least compatible, and of these at least
five are probably under the compulsion.”
Sirius was floored. Prongs would be amazed and thrilled, and Lily would be so proud. He went
into Head of House mode. “I heard a lot of maybes and possibilities in there, and what
compulsion?”
Tonks managed to get both her skin and her brain back under control. “Lord Black, I have not
been bonded or mated, so it’s all a little uncertain until Lord Potter takes me. We asked for your
oath in order to tell you the Witches’ Secret.”
Sirius really was floored now. Witches had died to keep this secret.
Tonks cleared her throat and continued. “When a witch reaches a certain age—”
19
Here Hestia interjected. “—her prime childbearing years somewhere between thirteen and one
hundred twenty—”
Tonks continued. “—and her magic finds a wizard’s magic compatible, she is physically
compelled to mate with that wizard if she is unbonded and if she is childless or did not bond
with her child, or the bond with her child has been broken.
“Lord Potter has never been taught to suppress the mate-seeking aspect of his magic, and he is
enormously powerful. He has reached a suitable age for breeding, and his magic is seeking out
compatible witches.
“The only solution is to mate Lord Potter with the witches his magic finds compatible and see
how many he bonds with. The risk for the compatible witches who do not mate with Lord
Potter is madness, and in cases of close compatibility—death.”
Sirius had run out of reactions by now. So the open secret of the Witches was not so open; who
knew it could result in death? Now all those odd “wife accepting a mistress” things made at
least a little sense. “So Harry has to have sex with an unknown number of witches, and some of
them may be as young as thirteen or as old as a hundred and twenty?”
Tonks had run out of steam. Hestia said, “Yes.”
Suddenly a thought occurred to Sirius. “So Dumbledore never taught him to suppress the
breeding urge? I bet he did this on purpose. It would fit into his view of the prophecy.”
Tonks jerked sharply. “Sirius, you know the prophecy?”
“Yes, James and Lily told me. That’s when we switched secret keepers. Give me your oaths and I
will tell it to you. This has gone beyond Dumbledore now.”
Hestia thought a moment. “Lord Black, would you be willing to tell Lady Bones the prophecy? I
know she’s been here and that you, she, and Dumbledore have worked out your issues and
we’re pursuing Peter Pettigrew while reporting that we’re actually chasing you. If you can tell
her, maybe we can she can help us out here.”
Sirius nodded and Tonks went to the fireplace. She pointed her wand at it and said, “Finite
Incantatem.” Then she cast in a pinch of Floo powder, said, “The Ossuary,” and stuck her head
in. Thirty seconds later she backed away; the fire flared, and Amelia Bones stepped gracefully
out of the hearth.
Sirius popped to his feet. He bowed over her proffered hand, kissing it between the first and
second knuckles.
“Lady Bones, welcome again to my unfortunate abode.”
20
“All right, Sirius, be serious.”
The room was stunned for a moment as a grin spread across Amelia’s face. Then they all broke
up laughing, except for Sirius who was pouting over the theft of his favourite line.
Sirius levitated another wingback over to the group by the fire, and Tonks recast the
Imperturbable charm on the fireplace.
“Tonks tells me you have additional information, Sirius.”
“First your oaths, ladies, if you please.”
The witches all gave their oaths.
Sirius thought for a moment and then said, “‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord
approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies.’
“Voldemort knows of this part. What he does not know is the second part: ‘And the Dark Lord
will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not and either must die
at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.’”
The room stayed silent for a moment, and then Amelia said, “Well, that explains a lot, but not
everything.”
Sirius asked, “How so, Lady Bones?”
“Well, now we know why Dumbledore hid Lord Potter away and some of why he is so powerful.
That prophecy would exclude anyone else from being able to kill Voldemort. It does not,
however, explain why Dumbledore neglected Harry and was complicit in your illegal
incarceration. Nor does it explain why he prevented Remus Lupin from having access to Lord
Potter for thirteen years, or why he failed to execute the Potter will as it was written.”
“What? What do you mean, he didn’t execute the will properly?”
“After I became aware that my magic was compatible with Lord Potter’s—”
Sirius blanched. “You too, Lady Bones?”
“And my niece as well.”
Tonks looked at Hestia and cocked an eyebrow. How exactly was she supposed to be her boss’s
Alpha?
21
Sirius couldn’t stand it any longer. “How do you know? I mean, does your magic send you an
owl, or what?”
Amelia looked at Tonks. Tonks sighed. “We haven’t told him that much, Amelia, and we secured
his oath not to reveal anything to wizards first.” Amelia raised an eyebrow at Tonks.
“I’m assuming you know you are probably the Alpha.”
“Yes, we figured it out last night; but I can’t figure out why.”
“We’ll explore that later, but for now let me tell him,” Amelia requested. Tonks nodded.
Amelia looked at Sirius. “Sirius, would you agree that it would be unusual for a witch of my age
and station to have sexual fantasies about a fifteen-year-old wizard?”
“Yes.”
“Then you would also agree that it would be odd for it to be painful for that witch to sit in this
house and tell you that she knows Lord Potter is twenty-two feet above and behind her right
shoulder, is highly aroused, and is currently dreaming of driving Tonks into her third screaming
orgasm in a row, while fondling Hestia so she’ll be ready for him as soon as Tonks finishes—the
pain being caused by knowing that she can’t run upstairs and climb on him and ride him into
the ground?”
Tonks and Hestia both fought blushes. They had been feeling and seeing his dreams since they
awakened. It was incredible, and if the reality was anything like the dreams they would be in
heaven.
Sirius blushed, swallowed. “Yes.”
“Well then, without causing further embarrassment for us all, can I simply assume you believe
that the witches involved know?”
Sirius’s blush was renewed and he said, “Yes.”
“So as I was saying, after I determined that my magic was compatible with Lord Potter’s and
that his magic was reaching out to mine, I began some intensive research using all means
available. A copy of the unprobated Potter will came into my possession a week ago.
“In that will the minor child Harry Potter was to be placed with you, Remus Lupin, me,
Andromeda Tonks, and Frank and Alice Longbottom, in that order. Never was Harry supposed
to go to the Dursleys nor to APWB Dumbledore.
22
“Lily Potter left explicit instructions concerning her son’s training in suppressing his magic’s
mate-seeking, and four marriage contracts. Apparently she anticipated her son being hugely
powerful magically. I have received copies of those contracts but cannot unseal them.
“Lily’s instructions were not followed, and Harry was in fact given no training; so we are left in
the position of attempting to prevent a mass breeding that has the potential to make the one
that occurred five hundred years ago and put a Potter in every wizard family tree in Wales,
Scotland, and England look like a tea party—all of this in the middle of the rise of a Dark Lord.
“The questions surrounding Harry Potter that I had were:
1. Why did the Dark Lord seek out the Potters?

The prophecy answered that.
2. Why did Dumbledore make Harry disappear and then neglect him and his education?
Probably to insure his control, perhaps to insure this mass breeding.
3. Why does the Dark Lord orient on Harry?

Again, the prophecy answers.
4. What made the Potters establish four marriage contracts when multiple marriages have
fallen out of favour?
No idea.”
Tonks had been thinking her way through it when she suddenly paled. “Dumbledore intends to
use Harry as a weapon to take out Voldemort, but he doesn’t care if he survives past that point.
He’s not looking past the prophecy.”
Hestia nodded. “Voldemort knowing a portion of the prophecy explains his aggression toward
Harry, and Dumbledore not looking past the final battle explains the neglect and hiding of Harry
on Dumbledore’s part, but what is this supposed ‘power that he knows not’?”
Sirius wrinkled his brow. “Dumbledore told me he feels this power is Love. Harry’s capacity to
love is supposedly something that Voldemort does not have. Lily may have been a Muggleborn,
but she had access to both the Black and Potter libraries and I believe that because of her full
bond she could read significant portions of the Potter family book. Lily would have known
about Harold Potter and the events of 1495-1645.
“Harry performed several acts of magic as a baby. Not accidental magic, intentional magic.
Wandless, silent summoning of toys and wands was common. He locked Peter in his Animagus
form as a rat using my wand; it took us two months to unlock Peter’s human form again.
23
“I believe she would have made marriage contracts with the most magically powerful witches
available. I can only assume that she thought with training, four would be enough to satisfy his
magic.”
Hestia nodded. “He engineered this; he purposely did not teach Harry to suppress his magic’s
seeking, hoping not only for a mass breeding but a mass full bonding, probably in the hope that
the legends surrounding the Myrridin line were true.”
Amelia thought the same thing, as did Sirius, obviously, as he was nodding his head. She said,
“We are still left with the mass breeding issue, however. As of now, pending any objections you
might have, Tonks, I have been discussing the issue with Emmeline Vance—”
“Ha! I knew it! She took off out of here in a hurry yesterday. She has it bad, doesn’t she?”
“Yes, Tonks, almost as bad as I do. You have to take him. I can’t wait much longer. as I was
saying, we’re developing a plan to begin identifying the witches affected, training them and
Lord Potter as rapidly and thoroughly as possible and keeping all of this hidden from all wizards
for as long as possible.”
Sirius said, “Just to be sure of what we’re talking about here, all of you ladies know that in the
case of full bondings with powerful witches and wizards it’s theoretically possible that they can
draw on each other’s magic. Lily believed this was true of the Harold Potter Bond; if this
happened, it would confirm Dumbledore’s opinion.”
Tonks looked thoughtful for a moment and said, “That’s no excuse for what he’s done to my
mate—your ward, my lord. Dumbledore’s decisions are at least suspect, and he must be
removed from a position of making decisions for Harry. We will need to train somewhere other
than here, and if we used a Time-Turner Sirius could provide a distraction or cover every day for
returning groups. But I don’t see how we’ll prevent someone noticing all the pregnant women
running around after the first three months.”
Hestia replied, “We won’t. Only those that are in the compulsion stage need to be pregnant; all
of the rest of us will need to continue to live as normally as possible, including dating.”
“I’m not going to be dating anyone, and I don’t think I’ll approve of anyone dating someone
other than Harry. You’re either with him or not. I will not have an open relationship. Besides, if
my understanding is correct, the amount of sex required to satisfy the magic if the witch isn’t
pregnant is going to be extreme.”
“Tonks, think for a minute. It will take years to get Harry trained to the point where he has a
reasonable chance of killing Voldemort. We have to maintain a façade. I didn’t say the ladies
should sleep with anyone other than Harry, but the publicly single witches need to keep dating
to stay undercover.”
24
“All right, Hestia, but I’m laying down the law. Any non-Harry dating will be rigorously platonic.”
“Tonks, I don’t think you’ll have to worry about it. Their magic will compel them to be faithful at
least until after they have their first child by him. Now, please come to my office at 3 pm this
afternoon and we’ll continue to refine the plan.”
Amelia added, “Tonks, please be my contact with Sirius, and all of you work to get Tonks some
alone time with Harry this weekend. We plan to introduce Emmeline this weekend, and I may
not be able to wait past Sunday myself. Now, if there’s nothing else I’ll see you this afternoon.
Ladies, Sirius, always a pleasure.”
Sirius stood, and as Tonks removed the Imperturbable charm from the fireplace he kissed
Amelia’s hand again.
“Oh, Tonks, bring Ms. Granger with you this afternoon, please.”
“Yes, Amelia.”
“The Ossuary,” Amelia said, and she was gone in a flash of green flames.
Sirius, Tonks, and Hestia collapsed into their seats.
Sirius smirked at Tonks. “Boy, when witches have a secret, it’s a humdinger.”
Tonks stuck her tongue out at him.
“Oh, very mature, my Alpha. Let’s go eat—I’m starving.” Hestia dragged Tonks out of her chair
and to the kitchen.
While all of this was occurring in the parlor, upstairs in Hermione and Ginny’s room on the
second floor Ginny had left her bed after their wake-up and crawled in with Hermione, where
they lay facing one another, whispering.
"Hermione, did you feel it?"
"No, Ginny, I’m paralysed from the neck down."
"I mean did you feel how he feels about her?"
"Yes, I did."
"How did that happen? I mean, he never met her before yesterday."
25
"No, Ginny, that’s not true. She was a seventh year in our first year. I always wondered why she
watched him all the time and never missed a chance to talk to him. I doubt Harry remembers
her, because she always looked different. He probably thinks there were thirty-five really nice
Gryffindor seventh year witches with pink hair. He’ll never figure out there are only five to ten
girls in each house each year."
Ginny giggled. "He is a little dense about witches. So you think his magic picked her five years
ago?"
"I think so, but I have to do some more research. Ginny, you know this isn’t going to be easy.
There are going to be lots of girls and women who will want him, and from what little reading I
did last night, some of them are going to have to have him. On top of that, to keep this secret
we’re going to have to do things we don't want to, like date other boys."
"What? Hermione, I am not dating anyone else. And what reading?"
"Ginny, you can date them. Contrary to what witches seem to think, just because you date
someone doesn’t mean you owe them anything, not even a kiss. If you want to do something
with them, then do; it probably means you only have a mistress urge with Harry. All I’m trying
to tell you is that in order to maintain the fiction, even if we’re bonded to Harry we’re going to
have to be seen out with other wizards. And I woke up last night and sneaked into the library. I
found several books, but they’re very vague.”
Ginny was sniffling. Hermione pulled her in and Ginny nestled her head into her neck. They lay
there taking comfort from each other until Molly knocked on the door on her way down to fix
breakfast. Hermione and Ginny untangled from each other, got up, dressed, and then went
down to the kitchen.
26

Chapter 3
Saturday 7 August 1995
Harry had awakened desperately tired and embarrassingly horny. Merlin, I wasn’t this bad in
third year, he thought. I’ll never be able to look Tonks in the eye again.
He made it into the shower as Ron was still doing his best impersonation of a hippo, yawning
until you could see all the way down his throat.
Harry was a red-blooded boy, and naturally things in the shower always had the potential to be
interesting. This morning, however, as the cold water woke him up and then turned hot, he got
a very relaxing feeling, wide awake but very relaxed. He leaned up against the wall on his
hands, facing away from the shower head, and enjoyed the water heating him up.
Suddenly, as if from outside himself, he had an image of a very naked Tonks. She smiled at him
and hugged her naked body into his back, and then ran her hands up and down his sides. Harry
realised it was his own hands as he was now supporting himself with forehead and feet, but it
felt so different, like someone else was controlling them.
In the kitchen Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny watched as Tonks let out a low moan and
shuddered. Hermione’s eyes got big; she jumped up grabbed Tonks, and along with Hestia,
dragged her into the pantry. Ginny followed them in. Tonks had a goofy smile on her face that
slowly changed into a wicked smirk.
In the shower, Harry gasped as he grasped himself and started stroking. He didn’t really want
to, but he couldn’t stop; he could feel Tonks linked with him—he didn’t know how, but he
could. She took her time and explored all of him, and then she finished him off just as Ron
pounded on the door. Harry groaned.
Tonks hadn’t counted on being linked this closely, and as Harry reached his climax he dragged
her over the edge with him. She shuddered in a massive climax and swallowed a scream; Hestia
put a hand over her mouth. Tonks sighed and opened her eyes to see the other three giving her
an opera clap. She blushed furiously, including her hair, and as soon as she was able to get her
legs working again she fled back up to her room to get changed. Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny’s
laughter followed her.
"All right, everyone, breakfast is ready," Molly said turning around from the stove just after the
door closed behind Tonks. Everyone sat down just as a confused and nearly concussed Harry
made it to the kitchen. He had only just avoided the door as it burst open and still felt Tonk’s
lips on his cheek from the kiss she gave him in apology, or was it thanks?
27
He sat next to Hermione. They began eating and Tonks returned just ahead of Ron. Tonks sat on
the other side of Harry, blushing desperately. Ron managed to draw everyone’s attention by
immediately emptying both the egg and bacon plates and starting to eat like a wolf.
Harry said nothing; he simply moved his own plate over next to Tonks. Molly said, "Ronald!"
"What?"
"You might—"
"—leave some—"
"—for the others," the twins said in their dual-speak method.
Tonks dropped her left hand to Harry's thigh and gave it a gentle squeeze. Harry fully expected
her to remove her hand, but she left it there and it was soon joined by Hermione’s right hand
on his other thigh. Harry blushed but was enjoying it immensely.
Molly rose and started making more breakfast, all the while glaring at Ron. After Ginny finished,
she rose and helped her mother. On the way past she rubbed her breast across Harry’s
shoulders and gave him a bright smile and a saucy wink when he looked at her. Fred watched
with narrowed eyes.
As Tonks finished her breakfast, Hestia cleared her throat and rose from the table. Tonks
sighed, gently squeezed Harry’s thigh again, and rose. She leaned across Harry’s back and
whispered to Hermione, "You and Ginny write down all the names you know. Hestia and I will
be back at 2:30 to pick up the list and you, then we have to go to the MLE. She turned her head,
kissed Harry on the ear, and then she and Hestia Flooed to the Ministry.
"Hermione, what names did she mean?" Harry asked quietly.
"We’ll tell you tonight, I promise."
Harry nodded and took some more of the eggs and bacon that Molly had just put on the table.
He missed the look that passed between the twins.
"After breakfast we’ll start on cleaning the house, beginning in the drawing room," Molly
announced. The kids all groaned, including the big kid, Sirius.
Tonks and Hestia arrived at the Ministry and moved to the elevator. They descended to the
MLE floor and stepped out. "Tonks, you have to slow down with Harry."
"Do you think I scared him, Hestia? If I did, then tonight is going to be a problem when I drag
him into the library and mount him for an hour or so."
28
"Tonks! No, I don't think you scared him, but you didn’t see the looks the twins were passing."
"I can handle the twins, Hestia."
"No doubt, but can Harry?"
They had arrived at their desk and they both saw the note calling them to the Director’s office
at the same time. They looked at each other and then turned and went to the Director’s office.
Janice, the Director’s secretary, smiled at them and nodded at them with her chin to proceed.
Tonks returned the nod and smile, then knocked on the Director’s door.
"Enter."
Tonks and Hestia entered the office to find the Director sitting with her niece. They greeted
Susan and shook her hand. As Susan touched Tonks, she said, "Aunt Amelia you could have told
me." She shook Hestia’s hand and said, "Hestia—you too? But Tonks was different?"
"We think I’m the Alpha, Susan."
"Good. At least I know who to go to now."
"Tonks, Hestia, Susan is giving me her list. I need you two to start working on the training
location, instructors, and syllabus with Emmeline Vance."
The Director’s secretary knocked, opened the door, and stuck her head in. "Director,
Ambassador Sherman would like to see you."
"Show the Ambassador in, please, Janice."
Hestia and Tonks rose. "We’ll go find Emmeline, Director."
"Please stay, and call me Amelia when it’s just us, Tonks."
Amanda Sherman entered the office and the door closed behind her. She found herself facing
the Director, two Aurors, and a teenager. They found themselves facing a young but not too
young-looking five-foot eight-inch, auburn-haired, fresh-faced, business-suited woman in a pair
of two-inch wingtip pumps carrying a shiny black folio under her left arm.
"Ambassador, this is Auror Hestia Jones." Hestia shook the Ambassador’s hand and Amanda felt
a tingle. "My niece, Susan." Again the handshake and the tingle. "And Auror Tonks." This time
there was not only a tingle but a barely controllable urge to submit.
29
"Thank you for seeing me, Director." As she shook the Director’s hand, the Ambassador again
felt the tingle. "Well, I guess we all know why I’m here now. When can I see my lord?"
"I’ve always loved you Yanks’ forthright attitude."
"Ha—well, not much sense denying it, is there? I felt it when I touched you." The Ambassador
turned to Tonks. "And you, milady, are the Alpha, if I’m not hugely mistaken."
"We think so, but we haven’t had a chance to discuss this with Harry yet, and he and I have not
yet been physically intimate."
"So you have been intimate in each other’s minds, then?"
Tonks blushed. "It happened all last night and this morning," she smiled demurely.
"Oh, Tonks, how was it?" Susan asked, her eyes glowing.
"Susan!"
"Sorry, Auntie." Susan gave Tonks a look that said, in no uncertain terms, that they would talk
later.
The Ambassador spoke. “Excuse me, milady, but you must mate him tonight. It’s becoming a
matter of some urgency for me, and I’m sure when we start looking we’ll find several witches
who are in danger. We—that is, the U.S. State Department Magical side—have already
compiled a list of four witches we know of and two we suspect. The two that we suspect are
going to be problematic. One is a known inner circle Death Eater and the other is the wife of an
inner circle member.”
Tonks contemplated this for a moment and the answer sprang into her mind. “Ambassador,
surely you can’t be serious. Narcissa is a bonded woman with a child—and Bellatrix, well she’s
Bellatrix.”
“We have a source inside his camp, and we have a high degree of confidence in our data. Since
you’re onto those, I might as well list the others: Ann Morley, a Canadian; Anastasia Romanov—
no, not that one—her daughter, Chu Li Ming, a Chinese Nationalist; and Marie Crouching
Cougar, a full blooded Apache. These are the women we know of, and there will undoubtedly
be more. We believe these, however, will bond. These women are in their peak breeding years
and unbonded, as am I. Milady, you must take our lord in hand or someone is going to get
hurt.”
“Ambassador—”
30
“Amanda, please, Tonks. You’ll be my Alpha, so among us I believe we can drop the
formalities.”
“Thank you, Amanda. I fully intend to take our lord tonight. I will be taking Hestia, Hermione,
and Ginny with me. I would like to get a Time-Turner, Amelia, because knowing Harry, this will
take a while; and from feeling him this morning, I know that I can’t take him to exhaustion
alone.”
“Fine, Tonks. Please take this and go to the Department of Mysteries. I would offer the Ossuary
for this.”
“Thank you, Amelia. We’ll finalise our plans at three this afternoon.”
Tonks and Hestia left to start a busy day.
“Director, would it be possible for me to be present this evening and ask our Alpha if I might
attend our lord during this turn?”
“Of course, Ambassador—but I thought we were on a first-name basis?”
“Thank you, Amelia. ladies, I must unfortunately leave you. State business, I’m afraid. I’ll see
you at three.”
“Aunt Amelia, I’m going back home to prepare the house for the next three days. Here’s my list,
and I’ll be at the meeting this afternoon.”
“Thank you, Susan.”
As Amelia’s office cleared, Janice attempted to swim upstream through the doorway. “Director,
Master Auror Moody and Unspeakable Hansen to see you.”
“Thank you, Janice. Please show them in.”
Moody stumped into the office and without preamble threw himself into the chair in front of
Amelia’s desk. Hansen entered and gave Amelia a short bow. He seated himself next to Moody
with much more decorum than Moody had shown.
“Alastor, make your self at home,” Amelia said drily.
“Might as well, seeing as you’re going to recall me.”
“What makes you think that? First, however, could you please give your report, Hansen?
31
“Madam Bones, having been given a scan of wards I can report that there are anti-Apparition
and anti-Portkey wards in place at the location that was scanned. There is also an ancient
blood-based ward that would prevent anyone with harmful intent from approaching whatever
it is warding. These wards all seem to be tied to a pair of individuals rather than a location,
however.”
“Would there be any reason that these wards were significant or special?”
“No, Director. Difficult and in the case of the blood wards, obscure in the extreme, but not
unique. Most noble houses have these wards in their set and they can be set up anywhere. The
only thing that could be considered unique is that they’re tied to individuals. Personally I view
that as a drawback, however, because when one of the individuals dies, then the wards will
fall.”
“Thank you, Hansen, and thank Director Hamlish for me.”
Hansen knew a dismissal when he heard one. “Thank you, Director,” he said, standing, and he
departed back to continue doing whatever it was Unspeakables didn’t speak about.
Moody wasted no time and spoke without preamble. “You want to know what Albus and the
Order are up to, and in order to do that you’re going to have to invoke the Auror oaths to force
me to override the Order oaths.”
“Interesting, Alastor; but what I really want to know is what is Albus up to with Lord Potter.
Why did he disregard the Potter will? And what’s with these supposed special wards requiring
Lord Potter’s presence in that Muggle sty?”
Alastor was stunned. “I have no idea. I didn’t know he had, and I’m not sure why he would, and
these wards don’t make any sense.”
“Why did he not pursue the real traitor to the Potters, and why did he collude with Fudge in
railroading Lord Black into Azkaban?”
“I never pursued it either, Amelia—I was so sure it was Black.”
“But you’re not a Master Legilimens, Alastor. Why has he not trained Lord Potter to suppress
the mate-seeking drive of his magic?”
Alastor could only blink. “Again I must plead ignorance, Amelia, and I’m sorry. I should have
realised from watching the Granger and Weasley girls around him.”
“Okay, Alastor, now I want your oath to never reveal anything that you hear in the next half-
hour.”
32
“Amelia, I would prefer you simply invoke the recall. I’ve become nervous of Albus’s decision-
making process as it pertains to Lord Potter, and I would prefer to have the Auror oaths in place
full force if he tries something foolish.”
“Fine, if that’s the way you want it, Alastor. Alastor Moody, you are recalled to active duty for
the duration of the current crisis, or until released by the Director of the Ministry of Law
Enforcement.”
A bright white light flashed around both of them.
“Thank Merlin. Now, Amelia, for two years I’ve been suspicious of Albus’s motives in dealing
with Lord Potter. I believe he has some reason he’s unwilling to reveal for putting the bo, and
by extension the school, in extremely dangerous positions. He has also left Lord Potter in that
Muggle house where he knows the boy is at least verbally, and I suspect physically, abused.”
Amelia thought for a moment. “Alastor. has Dumbledore told you the prophecy?”
“No.”
She recited, “‘The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those
who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies.’ Lord Black reports that
Voldemort knows of this part. What he does not know is the second part: ‘And the Dark Lord
will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not and either must die
at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.’ Lord Black told me, Lord
Potter’s Alpha, and one of his primary wives-to-be just this morning.”
Moody’s magical eye stopped spinning and stared directly at Amelia. “Well, that clears that up.
Albus is going to use the Potter boy as a weapon. Now, just how many are we going to lose to
madness or death when the boy dies?”
“Ha! Run out of confidence, Alastor? What happened to my mentor? Hey, how did you know
the secret?”
“No, Amelia, I have plenty of confidence, but we have a Dark Lord who has regained a body and
has fifty years of experience versus a fifteen-year-old with an incredible level of raw magic,
blinding reaction speed, and lots of luck. Age happened to your mentor. As for the secret, well, I
was fully bonded to my wife—I mean fully, one mind and all. I was the most fortunate of men.
That’s why when the Death Eaters killed her the brakes came off and I’ve been hunting them
down one by one ever since. I can’t seem to stop myself.”
“Well, we know of about twenty-nine girls and women so far but only around five are in the
compulsion phase. Auror Tonks appears to be the Alpha.”
Moody’s patchwork face wrinkled into a broad grin.
33
Amelia continued, “We’re going to start allowing them some time together and training them.
How would you like to give Lord Potter and his ladies basic Auror training?”
“I believe I would like that fine. How and where?”
“Be here at 3 p.m. and we’ll discuss the plan.”
Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1996
08:12
The kids, including Sirius, had a morning full of doxies, dead puffskeins, dead rats, doxycide,
potential boggarts, screaming Black hags, Fred and George collecting dangerous stuff, and
cabinets full of who knew what Dark objects.
Mundugus’s attempt at turning the house into stolen property storage, Molly's fits, and the
most horrible house-elf ever, appropriately named Kreacher, rounded out the morning.
Included just for fun were learning how Sirius had left home and been disowned by his mother,
his brother Regulus’s sad tale, the incestuous nature of the pureblood world, and—last but not
least—the upcoming trial.
Harry was exhausted after watching Hermione and Ron whispering together, and occasionally
shouting, all day. He didn’t know whether he was happy or sad about it, though. Every time he
had himself convinced to be happy for them, something rose up inside him, something angry
and jealous and frightfully powerful. He continued to push it down. Obviously they had spent
some time together, and he was out of that loop. It was for the best, really; what could he bring
her besides pain? Not that Ron would do any better, apparently, at least until she molded him
to fit better.
Hermione had watched Harry watching her and Ron, and she could sense his anger. Ron was
also being a jealous git and crowding Hermione badly.
She ate her lunch quickly and excused herself early. Hermione retreated to the room she
shared with Ginny and, putting her back against the headboard, drew her knees up to her chest
and just sat thinking. This was going to be the end of the Trio. Ron would never be able to get
over this. How were they going to make this work?
Ginny came into the room and without hesitation climbed on the bed and sat next to
Hermione, pulling her into a tight hug.
34
“You know it’s going to be ugly, Hermione. Ron is at best a prat and at worst a jealous git. He’s
going to turn on you and Harry, at least for a while, and since Harry has sucked in a fifth of the
available women in the school, this is going to cause severe problems.
“I see why you said we’ll have to date others, but I think the reality is that we’ll have to develop
a cover-guy that we can trust, or we’ll have to not date at all.
“It would be horribly unfair to the wizards and cause so much frustration. Frustration leads to
violence, Hermione. One of us will get raped and Harry will kill whoever did it.”
“I know, Ginny. Seeing how Ron is acting has made me realise. I think we need to talk to Tonks,
but I’m going to end Ron’s interest tomorrow.”
“I’ll suggest that Ron needs to get the ‘talk’ from Dad. That should slow him down and help you
to convince him to look elsewhere. Of course the problem is, everywhere he’s going to look,
Harry will already have her. We’re going to need to have a discussion with McGonagall.”
“Thank you, Gin. We’d better get back.”
“Okay, Mi.”
“Mi?”
“Well, if I can be Gin, then you can be Mi.”
Ginny leaned in, kissed Hermione on the lips, and scampered away. Hermione spluttered for a
moment, then gave chase.
PATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPAHTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS
Malfoy Manor
7 Aug 1995
10:23
Narcissa Malfoy was ready to implement her plan. She had spent the remainder of yesterday
and this morning preparing; now she just needed a little luck. She sent the letter that she had
written to Andromeda, her not-crazy sister. Andromeda had been disowned for marrying a
Muggleborn. Andromeda was still a Black, though, and would contact Lord Black for Narcissa
and allow her to plead her case for a mating with his ward, Lord Potter.
Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1995
35
14:47
After an afternoon full of removing Dark objects, Ginny and Hermione managed to skive off
from cleaning to complete their list. Tonks and Hestia returned and told Molly they wanted to
show the girls something. Without giving her enough time to formulate arguments, and telling
her they would be back for dinner, they took the girls, hustled them to the fireplace in the
kitchen, and Flooed to Tonks’ apartment. Tonks went last. When she arrived she looked around
at her empty apartment; sure that everything had gone to plan, she Flooed to the Ministry
lobby.
Emmeline was waiting for them in the lobby and took them through the security station and
into a secure interview room in the MLE.
“Hermione, Ginny, during our research effort we have developed a lot of data. In order to
confirm or deny some of this, we would like you to tell us everything you know about Harry.”
Hermione and Ginny looked at Emmeline, Tonks, and Hestia. Hermione sighed and said, “Really,
Hestia, I’d rather go through this only once. Could we do it with Madam Bones here?”
“Let me find out.” Emmeline wrote a note and tapped it with her wand. It jumped into an airfoil
shape and flew out under the door.
“Tonks, while we’re waiting, Ginny has had some thoughts about cover while we’re at
Hogwarts, and I agree with her. We don’t believe we should be dating other boys. We believe
with the amount of women tied up with Harry, it will become frustrating for the wizards.
“We’re afraid if you then add the frustration of someone’s perceived girlfriend holding them
off, some wizard is bound to get violent with one of the girls. If they do, I believe Harry will kill
them. I think all of the women involved at Hogwarts should maintain secrecy and should
probably be sworn to Harry until they and Harry reach a mutual agreement to part company,”
Hermione wound down as Ginny nodded.
“I initially objected to the idea of the women involved dating someone else,” Tonks said slowly.
“I didn’t know why, but when Hestia brought it up I just couldn’t bring myself to agree. I think
you’ve expressed the problem exactly, Hermione, and I believe that’s the way we’ll go.
“Everyone is going to have to observe a no-public-display-of-affection policy. It will have to

appear that the witches have either not developed an interest in wizards yet or are just
maturing late. Or in some cases they haven’t found another wizard. Meanwhile, we’ll have to
find a way to include them in the training regime, and that’s when Harry can satisfy everyone’s
urges,” Tonks said with a thoughtful expression.
“I believe that’s a good plan, Tonks. We can use it as a base to develop from with your
permission as the Alpha,” Amelia said as she entered, followed by Susan, Amanda, and Moody.
36
Hermione raised a brow and asked, “I knew Susan was involved, Madam Bones, but who is this
lady, and why is Professor Moody here?”
“I’m involved as well as Susan, Hermione. This is Ambassador Amanda Sherman of the United
States.
“Amanda came to us and told us of several women, including herself, from the United States,
Canada, and other countries who have been affected, as well as intelligence on some British
citizens we hadn’t known about.”
“Master Auror Moody has been returned to active duty and will be training Lord Potter and his
ladies.”
“Now, I understand we need to get you ladies home for dinner and then we’ll be moving Lord
Potter to the Ossuary along with the Primaries and the Alpha to start training. In order to get
this done we need to move right along, so let’s record data today—and unless it’s for
clarification, let’s try to limit discussion for later, pending your instructions, of course, Tonks.”
That was the second or third time Amelia had deferred to her; while Tonks appreciated it, she
was nervous about it.
Hermione cleared her throat and began, “I’ll try to keep it brief, then. However, we must have
your oaths to reveal nothing of this to anyone not in this room or not bonded to Lord Potter.”
They separately gave their oaths.
Ginny said, “I actually met Harry first. Harry Potter didn’t know how to get on the platform for
the Hogwarts Express. My mother showed him how. Harry was gobsmacked by the platform
and the Express. He simply followed Ron without speaking. Once we were on the platform,
Harry disappeared into the train after thanking my mother.”
Hermione picked up the story. “Before coming to the Express, Harry had accompanied Hagrid to
Gringotts, where Hagrid removed the Sorcerer’s Stone from the bank and Harry discovered his
trust vault.
“Harry was in a compartment on the Express with Ron when I saw him. During that first train
ride he apparently had words with Draco Malfoy. We went through the Sorting ceremony and
Harry, after a long wait, was sorted into Gryffindor.
“Things then proceeded as normally around Harry as they ever do until 12 September 1991.
During our first flying lesson Harry demonstrated an astounding natural affinity for flying on a
broom, and after being seen by Professor McGonagall catching a Remembrall stolen by Draco
37
Malfoy from Lord Longbottom, which Draco had then thrown to distract Harry, he was made
Seeker for Gryffindor.
“Draco challenged Harry to a duel. While returning from this duel, to which Malfoy never
showed up, the Cerberus guarding the trapdoor was discovered on the third floor of Hogwarts
Castle.
“Again things proceed normally for Harry until 31 October 1991, when a mountain troll entered
the school, probably let in by Professor Quirrell, who had been forced to be a host for
Voldemort. Harry and Ron saved me by fighting off the troll.
“On the ninth of November 1991 Quirrell/Voldemort attempted to kill Harry by jinxing his
broom during the Gryffindor vs. Slytherin match. We assumed it was Snape, because he was
always so hateful to Harry. I lit Snape’s robe on fire and it distracted Quirrell, who dropped th e
curse on Harry’s broom.
“Harry stayed at Hogwarts over the Holiday and on 25 December 1991 he received his father's
Invisibility Cloak as a present from Dumbledore and discovered the Mirror of Erised. After Harry
had visited the mirror several times, Dumbledore finally moved it to become the last part of the
defenses constructed around the Sorcerer’s Stone.
“On April twenty-fourth 1992 we found Hagrid to be in possession of a dragon egg. The egg
hatched a Norwegian Ridgeback which Hagrid named Norbert. In order to help Hagrid, Harry
arranged for Charlie Weasley to pick up Norbert and take him to Romania. Over the next weeks
we tried to discover who was after the Sorcerer’s Stone. Evidence kept pointing to Snape.”
“On the twenty-sixth of May 1992 we served a detention in the Forbidden Forest. During this
detention Quirrell/Voldemort, who was killing unicorns and drinking their blood, attacked Harry
but for some reason was unable to approach him too closely. He was scared off by the centaur
Firenze.
“On the fourth of June 1992, after exams, we put the clues together and believed someone to
be going for the Sorcerer’s Stone, and we pursued them. After making it through the traps,
Harry proceeded to the room where the Stone was being kept in the Mirror of Erised. Harry, in
a confrontation with Voldemort, was forced to destroy the Stone and during the confrontation
killed Quirrell, disincorperating Voldemort once again.”
“I believe the better course of action for Professor Dumbledore would have been to simply
destroy the Stone or to have put it in a location under the Fidelius that we know Dumbledore is
capable of casting. This was either a lapse in judgment on Dumbledore’s part or an attempt to
have Harry meet Voldemort. The last makes no sense, however.”
Amelia realised at this point that Hermione did not know the prophecy.
38
“Harry was unconscious for three days after this. On the 20 th of June 1992 we took the
Hogwarts Express to Kings Cross, where Harry was picked up by his uncle. Harry was apparently
held incommunicado and forced to work like a house-elf until 3 August 1992, when he was
rescued by the three youngest Weasley boys. Before he was rescued he was visited by a house-
elf named Dobby, who was in the service of the Malfoys. Dobby told Harry he couldn’t go back
to Hogwarts as it would be too dangerous. I say ‘rescued’ because they had to tear bars from
his window with a flying Muggle automobile and they found his door to have many locks with
the key side on the outside and a cat flap in the door for passing food through.
“Harry stayed at the Burrow until the first of September 1992. During this time, while we were
acquiring supplies in Diagon Alley, a diary was slipped unseen into Ginny’s supplies by Lucius
Malfoy.
“Harry and Ron were prevented from gaining access to the station platform and so took the
flying Muggle automobile to Hogwarts. Unfortunately we were again saddled with a
substandard professor for DADA. On the fifth of September 1992 Harry heard the Basilisk for
the first time.”
Here Ginny broke in. “I had found, opened, and started using the diary that Malfoy had slipped
into my cauldron.
“Tom Marvolo Riddle, a.k.a. Voldemort, had immediately started using my magical energy and
had awakened the Basilisk. As time went by, Tom gained more control over me and finally used
me to open the Chamber of Secrets and release the Basilisk.
“On Halloween of 1992 Harry heard the Basilisk again. The caretaker’s cat was Petrified. Harry,
Hermione, and Ron were trying to figure out what was going on, but I couldn’t tell them as Tom
had too much control over me by then.” Tears were running down Ginny’s face.
Hermione continued, “The miserable, lying ponce Lockhart was no help. On the seventh of
November 1992 after Harry’s arm was broken in a Quidditch match, Lockhart removed all the
bones in the arm by misapplying a healing charm.
“On eight November 1992 Colin Creavy was Petrified. Harry, Ron, and I started working on the
Polyjuice potion to facilitate getting someone into the Slytherin common room to find out who
the Heir of Slytherin was.
“Things continued in this vein, with us searching for the Heir and poor Ginny fighting Tom.”
Hermione took Ginny’s hand and held it in her lap as she continued. “On the seventeenth of
December 1992 Lockhart had the first and only meeting of his dueling club. During this meeting
Draco Malfoy, in violation of the rules of the duel, cast Serpentsoria. He immediately lost
control of the snake he summoned and we all found out Harry was a Parselmouth. He used his
ability to keep the snake from harming anyone. Of course everyone immediately suspected he
was the Heir and the one terrorising the school.
39
“On the twenty-fifth of December 1992 we finished the Polyjuice and Ron, Harry, and I took it.
Unfortunately, my hair turned out to be a cat’s, not Parkinson’s, and I ended up in hospital.
Harry and Ron, however, successfully penetrated the Slytherin common room but did not gain
any information. On the fourth of February 1993 Harry found a diary in the second floor girls’
bathroom. He used it and talked to Tom Riddle.”
Ginny picked up the story. “The things Tom was trying to force me to do were so horrid I finally
threw the diary in Myrtle’s toilet to get rid of it. Myrtle threw it out and Harry found it.
Unfortunately, Tom now had such a hold on me he could talk to me and torture me even
without the diary.
“On the eighth of May 1993 Hermione and Penelope Clearwater were attacked and Petrified.
Harry kept working desperately. On the twenty-ninth of May 1993 I was taken into the
Chamber and Harry pursued us with Ron and Lockhart. Lockhart attempted to Obliviate Ron
and Harry using Ron’s broken wand, but it backfired, Obliviating him instead and causing a
cave-in. Ron and Harry were separated. Ron stayed there and Harry went forward into the
Chamber.
“Harry fought both a corporeal Riddle, who was draining the life from me, and a sixty -foot
Basilisk. Fawkes, Dumbledore’s Phoenix, brought Harry the Sorting Hat and from it Harry pulled
Gryffindor’s sword. Fawkes also blinded the Basilisk. Harry killed the Basilisk using Gryffindor’s
sword but was bitten by the Basilisk in the process. Harry used a Basilisk fang to kill the diary
and it released me from Tom’s control. Fawkes healed Harry with Phoenix tears and brought
Harry, Ron, myself, and Lockhart out of the Chamber.
“Dumbledore discovered the whole story and Malfoy was sacked as a Governor. Harry tricked
Malfoy by hiding a sock in the diary and giving it back to him. Malfoy gave the diary to Dobby to
carry, thereby inadvertently freeing Dobby. On the nineteenth of June 1993 we caught the
Express to London and Harry was again returned to his cell at 4 Privet Drive.”
Hermione took over again. “Third year was, relatively speaking, an easy year for Harry. With the
exception of being lied to by Dumbledore—granted, it was a lie by omission—about Sirius and
attacked by Dementors on three separate occasions, the last by over one hundred of them, he
produce a corporeal Patronus capable of driving them away at thirteen, and he got to meet his
godfather. We also found out that Pettigrew was the traitor and we had a great DADA Professor
in Remus Lupin.”
Ginny took over again. “So we come to Harry’s fourth year in the magical world—the year of
Dumbledore’s triumphant attempt to unite the magical world. First, however, we have the
World Cup, where a Death Eater uses his house-elf and Harry’s wand to announce the return of
the Dork Lord. Then we all shuffle off to Hoggy Warty and begin our year.”
40
“Funnily enough, with the exception of the Dork Lord burrowing into Harry’s brain, everything
goes fine. The DADA teacher this year is actually quite good—horrifying, but good. We did not
yet know that he was a Death Eater using Polyjuice to appear as Professor Moody.
“Then the announcement of the Tri-Wizard Tournament, and the arrival of the Beauxbatons
and Durmstrang students on the evening of thirty October 1994.
“Of course, the rules for entry are posted, and it is the Tri-wizard, not the Quad-Wizard
Tournament, so imagine how shocked Harry, who did not put his name in the Goblet of Fire, is
to find himself press-ganged into participating as a fourth champion. Imagine our surprise at
finding out he was being required to participate.
“So life goes on. Harry gets tortured by almost the entirety of the student body and has his
usual run-ins with the Death Nibblers—the children of known Death Eaters—and the added
attraction of Rita Skeeter having at him in the press.
“On the twenty-fourth of June 1994 is the triumph of the Dork Lord. Dumbledolt has not
managed to detect the Death Eater impersonating one of his supposed best friends. This
impersonator manages to turn the Tri-Wizard Cup into a Portkey and transports Harry to
Moldieshorts’ to be used in a Dark ritual to give the Dork Lord back a body of sorts. Cederic
Diggory, unfortunately, is along for the ride and pays the ultimate price.
“This year so far he has been attacked by two dementors. You can only wonder what the rest of
the year will bring.”
Hermione stepped in. “So in summary, by his now fifth year in the magical world, Harry Potter
has encountered and either beaten or stalemated the Dork Lord—thank you, Ginny, that name
is great—six times and been in mortal peril thirteen times. He is ridiculed in the media and
scapegoated by the Ministry.
“He is at least verbally abused at home with his relatives, and I believe he was physically abused
until he went to Hogwarts the first time. I know that he was forced to live in the cupboard
under the stairs until his first year at Hogwarts, and at least one of his Hogwarts letters was
addressed to him there.
“In spite of this he is insanely loyal to those he trusts and attempts to get along with all beings.
He would, if left to his own devices, even let the Death Nibblers alone if they would simply
leave him alone. Harry simply wants to be left alone to be Harry and cannot understand the
fascination everyone has with his every breath. Frankly, neither can I.”
“I believe that Hermione is correct. Harry is a smarter than average, kinder than average young
wizard who simply wishes to make his way in the world,” Susan added.
41
“Okay, what I had been planning still holds, then,” said Amelia. “With Tonks’ and Harry’s
consent we will begin Time-Turning, using the Ossuary as a base. We can go back three days for
every day, so we have seventy-two days to train before school starts. During this time the
women in compulsion will have to be at least mated. I would suggest the Alpha and the
primaries be mated, and then the women in compulsion.”
“Amelia, that’s a good plan, but first we’ll have to get Harry to agree.”
“I know, Tonks. Have we got our lists?”
Hermione, Susan, Emmeline, and Amanda pulled out their lists, and after some quick
comparison they came up with a master list:
Alpha (Probable [tentative])

Nymphadora Tonks
Primary Wives (Probable [tentative])

Hermione Granger
Ginny Weasley
Hestia Jones
In Compulsion (Probable [tentative])

Rita Skeeter Minerva McGonagall Aurora Sinistra
Septima Vector Bathsheba Babbling Madam Rosmerta
Narcissa Malfoy Bellatrix LeStrange Ann Morley
Anastasia Romanov Chu Li Ming Marie Crouching Cougar
Amanda Sherman Emmeline Vance Amelia Bones
Wives/Mates/Mistresses (Probable [tentative])

Hannah Abbot Shelia Fawcett Megan Jones
Sally Anne Perks Susan Bones Emma Dobbs
Mandy Brocklehurst Su Li Padma Patil
Cho Chang Marietta Edgecomb Luna Montgomery
Luna Lovegood Tracey Davis Daphne Greengrass
Katie Bell Parvati Patil Victoria Frobisher
Susan possibly expressed it best: “Oh, my.”
The other women chuckled and Moody barked out a couple of laughs and said, “Well, I’d say
that just about sums it up. Amelia, what about the training?”
“Yes, well, that sums it up fairly well. The list will only grow, ladies, so let’s not get too trapped
in it. I believe this can be used as a schedule, but as always, I’ll defer to the Alpha.” Amelia
passed out schedules.
42
Activity Instructor Time

Physical Training Cougar 06:00-07:30
Ancient Runes Babbling 08:00-09:00
Arithmancy Vector 09:00-10:00
Charms Romanov 10:00-11:00
Defense Against The Dark Arts Moody 12:00-14:00
Potions Ming 14:00-16:00
Transfiguration McGonagall 16:00-17:00
Stealth and Tracking Moody/Cougar 18:00-19:00
Unarmed Combat Cougar 19:00-20:00
Armed Combat Moody/Various 20:00-21:00
Mind Arts Ming/Various 21:00-22:00
Everyone studied the schedule for a few minutes and then Tonks said, “Amelia, we’re going to
need more than this.”
“Yes, Tonks, but until we get everybody up on these, we really can’t advance further.”
“Amelia, how do we cover Harry and our absence from...uummm....”
“Hestia, you should know better. We have an inside man in Lord Black, and he’ll cover for us.”
“I believe this will work, Amelia. The other issue is what we do for cover at Hogwarts. Hermione
and Ginny are of the opinion that with fifty percent of the available population of witches
involved so far and possibly more later, the potential mates at Hogwarts should in fact not date
anyone else except for maybe a really trusted cover Wizard.”
“I believe it would be possible to date once or twice depending on the Wizard involved, and the
witch’s reputation, of course. I will neither encourage nor discourage dating. However, sex
outside the bond is out. A witch is either with Harry or not. I also believe that a truly compatible
witch will be prevented from sex with any other wizard by her and his magic. As I see it, it’s not
a problem—that is, if my understanding of the secret is correct.”
Amanda spoke up. “From what our researchers tell us, that is correct. A truly compatible Witch
will not be able have sex with any other wizard once her magic has found Harry’s. It’s possible
that she could be forced, but it’s more likely that her magic would take action to protect her. Of
course, a sufficiently powerful Wizard would be able to overcome her magic; but apparently
Harry would know about it and his magic would take action to protect her. The sheer power of
Harry’s raw magic should mean that only Voldemort or Dumbledore could possibly overcome it;
however, as Harry reaches maturity, his magic combined with the compatible witch’s should
make even that impossible. This is not to say the witch could not be harmed or even killed,
simply that she could not be forced to have sex; and she probably wouldn’t want to.”
43
“All right, then, we’ll proceed with the plan. Hestia, Hermione, Ginny, and I will Floo to the
Ossuary tonight at midnight with Harry. We’ll meet the Potentials there. If everyone could start
gathering as many of the Potentials as they can and meet us there, I’d appreciate it. Okay,
ladies, let’s go back to the crypt.” Tonks rose, followed by the Primaries, and left.
Amanda went with Susan and Emmeline to gather the women and get them keyed into the
wards at the Ossuary.
“Well, Amelia, this should prove interesting. I think Albus lost Granger today; she’s thought her
way through it and she can’t make sense of it either.”
“I believe you are correct, Alastor. Well, we shall see.”
Grimmauld Place
7 Aug 1995
14:52
While the ladies were making plans, Sirius had finally managed to pry Harry away from
cleaning. He took him into the Black library and closed the door. Sirius cast several locking and
silencing charms on the door, floor, walls, windows ,and ceiling.
“Harry, how much do you know about relations between grown witches and wizards?”
“Well, I don’t know about witches and wizards, but since they’re human, I assume Tab A goes
into Slot B and that’s how babies get made. Come on, Sirius, be serious. You can’t seriously be
going to give me The Talk. I go to a boarding school, after all, plus we had sex education in
grade school.”
Sirius pouted over Harry stealing his favourite pun and said, “Harry, you’d better brace yourself
because this is going to be possibly the most embarrassed we ever get.”
Sirius then went on to explain to Harry the ramifications of magic on procreation. He was
correct; by the end of the talk they were both so embarrassed they could hardly look at each
other.
“So, Sirius, what you’re telling me is that my magic is looking for a compatible witch and I will
only bond with her.”
“Well, basically, yes. However, in your case, as has happened rarely throughout history, your
magic is very powerful and has sought out and found more than one compatible witch. We’ve
identified some of them, and we’re going to use a Time-Turner to get you some time with them
to see if anything develops.”
44
“Who are they?”
“Whom. Well, I’m not sure, exactly, but Tonks may be what is known as the Alpha. This means
that her magic is most compatible with yours. We also think that Hermione, Ginny, and Hestia
Jones are your Primaries. This means that their magic is very close to a perfect match. Then
there are some others. Tonks will be able to tell you.”
“Oh no—I thought she liked Moony and was just flirting with me to embarrass me.
“Sirius, you said witches are fertile from around age thirty to maybe a hundred and twenty. Will
some of them be in this range?”
“Without a doubt, Harry. And as for Tonks, well, she was probably trying to find a safe outlet for
what your magic was doing to her. You’re fifteen, Harry. This will look really bad for the older
witches.”
“What happens if I don’t—don’t—”
“Mate with them? Harry, remember what I told you about the compulsion. The more closely
matched your magics are, the more dangerous it is for the witches. The effects can range from
madness to death for those witches who are being compelled, if they don’t mate.”
Harry sat silently. Sirius let him. After a moment, tears rolled down Harry’s face as more of his
youth, pitiful as it had been, was stripped away.
After an hour or so Harry looked up, wiped the tears off his face, and said, “Well, I guess it’s
better than never having sex, like Crabbe and Goyle, or being gay like Malfoy.”
Sirius barked a laugh. “Yeah, pup, it’s better. Harry, you have to be careful, though. That picture
in your room is Phineas Nigellus Black, a former Headmaster of Hogwarts and head of the Black
family. He has a frame in Dumbledore’s office. He’ll report your activities to Dumbledore.”
Harry sat fuming. “Yes, well, we’ll have to give him something to report, then.” He was really
getting tired of Dumbledore and his control issues.
“Pup, there’s something else. I have no heir, and after my stay in Azkaban, even if I find
someone and marry I won’t be having an heir. That being the case, I’ve made you my heir.
Upon my death you’ll become Lord Potter Black, or Lord Black Potter as you prefer.”
“Sirius, no. I don’t want your titles or money, I want you. Plus I’m sure something could be
done, maybe....”
45
“Harry, I’ve been to St Mungo’s and to Muggle doctors as well. The boys just aren’t swimming
any more. Doesn’t mean I can’t make a bunch of witches very happy, but I won’t be having an
heir by blood. If at some point I adopt children, I might change my mind, but for now and the
foreseeable future it’s you, Harry.”
“To that end I need your oath, and I need to give you my oath of fealty as you’re the current
head of House Potter.”
Harry stood at Sirius’s urging and they executed the adoption papers and oath, and then Harry
took Sirius’s fealty oath.
Afterward Harry sat silently, staring into the fire.
“Well, I’ll let you think for a while. Call me if you need me, pup.” Sirius removed the silencing
and locking charms and left Harry there. Sirius went to the study and was staring into the fire,
lost in thought, when an owl arrived. He looked at the owl and removed the missive from its
leg. The owl immediately flew back up the stairway to the attic and out of the house through
the owl port in the top floor. Sirius opened the unaddressed letter.
Lord Black—
I have become aware that I am under the compulsion. The subject of my compulsion is your
ward, Lord Potter. I realise that this is unexpected; it is for me as well. I would like to confer
with you and seek your permission to satisfy this compulsion before it costs me either my sanity
or my life. Please meet me at noon on Sunday at Andromeda’s home.
Narcissa Black
Sirius threw his head back and laughed. Poor Harry; it just kept getting worse. Well, now he was
going to have to do the head of house duties that he had avoided so far. He wondered briefly if
turning himself in was an option. Sirius turned and contemplated the fire, still holding the
letter, and laughed until his sides hurt and he found himself in silent tears. The tears continued
to flow.
This was the scene that Tonks, Hestia, Ginny, and Hermione returned to.
The women looked at Sirius and saw the tears tracking down his face. They looked at each
other. Finally Tonks spoke. “Sirius, where is Harry?”
“library, Tonks. I told him.”
“Bet that was fun, Midnight. Are you all right?”
46
“Yeah, the talk was fun but I’m not sure he thought so. I’m fine—just thinking how bad things
have got for Harry. I’ll be ready.”
“Tonks, I have to talk to Ron.”
“Yes, I think you do. Ginny, go with Hermione. Hestia, come on; let’s go beard Lord Potter.”
The witches separated on their missions. Tonks and Hestia found Harry bent over a book in the
library. They sat down, one on either side of him. Tonks essayed her opening gambit .“My
lord?”
“Nymphadora?” Tonks grimaced.
“Don’t—”
“Then don’t my-lord me, Tonks. I’m Harry—you remember me, I’m sure.”
Tonks huffed and Hestia rolled her eyes at her. “I’m sorry, Harry, but I don’t really know how to
act here.”
Harry looked Tonks directly in her eyes. “Imagine how I feel. I have, according to Sirius and ‘The
Pure Life by Charlus as amended by Harold Potter’, the life of a beautiful witch in my hands.
That not being enough, I also have at least the sanity of possibly dozens of other witches in my
hands, too.”
Tonks’ blush gently returned. “I know the feeling, Harry. You were a first year when I was a
seventh year. The first time I saw you I wanted you. I felt like a complete pedophile. And now
out of nowhere I’m going to be your Alpha. I feel like I stole your childhood and the years when
you would find a girl and fall in love,” she finished, huddled in on herself with tears streaming
down her face.
Harry looked at her, rose, pulled her to her feet, and coaxed her over to a loveseat. He sat
down and pulled her into his lap. “Tonks, it’s okay.” Harry awkwardly rubbed her back as he had
reached his level of expertise in comforting women. “We’ll get through this. I accept what Sirius
told me, and the book confirms it. I just wonder why you’re the Alpha.”
“I don’t know, Harry. I’m told that for me to be the Alpha, our magic has to be more closely
matched than any other possible match.”
Harry simply nodded, his chin bumping the top of Tonks’ head as she snuggled down into his
lap. Hestia grinned at them and then looked at the book Harry had been reading. She flipped
back to the front of the chapter and started reading. As she read, her eyes got larger and larger.
The whole of the witches’ secret was completely laid out in the book, along with much more
than even she knew about it.
47
Hermione and Ginny had made it to the room Ron and Harry stayed in. They entered and found
Ron there alone. Hermione was a complete wreck; her insides were completely twisted and she
was about to cry. She knew this had the potential to go horribly wrong.
“Ron, we have to talk.” Hermione sat on Harry’s bed facing Ron.
“Sure, Hermione. What did Tonks want to show you?”
“That’s part of what I have to talk to you about. Did your father talk to you?”
Ron blushed a deep red. “Yes, he did.”
“The reason he did is because we asked him to. I’m maturing and it was time. Ron, I’m not
attracted to you that way. I want to keep you as a friend, though. You and Harry are my best
friends, Ron. I am attracted to Harry that way, and we’re going to begin to explore the
possibility.”
Ron sat quietly; the axe had fallen. He had known it was coming after his father had explained it
to him. Hermione was very powerful and so was Harry. He had specifically asked his father what
would happen in the case of a very powerful witch and a less than compatible wizard, and
Arthur had told him that the witch and wizard would most probably fight constantly. The light
had dawned for his father at the same time as it had him. Da had been great; he sympathised
and told Ron that the best thing he could do was stop pressing Hermione.
“Hermione, its okay. If you want to know the truth, I think you’re beautiful, but after Dad talked
to me I understand where our constant arguing comes from. I want to take a while and find the
right witch, Hermione. And I want to keep you around. If we try something, Dad says it will
force us apart.”
Hermione was stunned. She had been fully prepared for an explosion of jealousy.
Ginny spoke up then. “Wow, Ron, that must have been some talk. Hermione isn’t the only one,
though, Ron. I’m attracted to Harry like that, too. At the same time Harry and Hermione are
exploring their relationship, I’ll be exploring my own relationship with Harry.” Ginny cringed,
waiting for the explosion. Her mouth dropped open as Ron exploded in laughter and fell off the
bed, rolling around on the floor.
“Really, Ron, there’s no sense in taking that attitude,” Hermione huffed as Ron rolled on the
floor.
48
“Oh, Hermione, relax. It was just the way she said it—like it was news or like I’d be stupid
enough to challenge her over it. Have you ever seen her mad?”
At this point Ginny saw the figure in the portrait on the wall start to dart away. Instantly she
Stunned it. They were all shocked when it froze.
“Ginny, you did magic!”
Ginny sighed. “Yes. Hermione. I thought you were the smartest witch of your age.”
“But you’re under-age.”
Ginny raised an eyebrow at her. “The house is Unplottable, so how will they know about magic
done in it?”
“I don’t know, Gin....”
“Well, we’ll worry about it if an owl shows up. I haven’t been warned, so it won’t be bad.”
“You guys, should learn some silencing charms?” Fred said as he Apparated in with George.
Ginny jumped and then glare. “Fred, George, help me here. This portrait is familiar; I’ve seen it
in Hogwarts. I think it’s one of the old Headmasters.”
“They must have put it here to watch Harry. Let’s move it to an empty room and Transfigure
some stuff to look like Harry and Ron’s, then we can go to that room and torture it every once
in a while.”
Hermione thought a moment. “Ginny, let’s tell Tonks about it.”
“Good idea. I’ll go get her.
Meanwhile, back in the library, Tonks was snuggled so deeply into Harry’s lap she appeared to
have established residence. Hestia was still looking at the book.
“Harry, what is this book?”
“I found it here, Hestia. Its’ called the Pure Life; it was written by Charlus Potter, my great,
great, great-however-many grandfather and apparently updated by the less-greats, including
Harold who apparently had a—errrh—multiple bonding, too. They didn’t seem too pleased with
some of the things that made up the pureblood lifestyle, and he dissects it in there. His
descendants seem to have added their thoughts. That’s just my impression from the chapter on
marriage. It explained the whole thing, though.”
49
“Harry, you have to keep this book with you. Witches have died over this secret.”
Harry started. “Okay, Hestia.”
Suddenly they were all on their feet and headed upstairs without really knowing why. Hestia
shrank the book and handed it to Harry, and he put it in his pocket. Ginny met them on the way
up.
“Ginny, what’s going on?”
“I was just coming to get Tonks. I Stunned the portrait in your room, Harry.”
“Phineas Nigellus Black. I heard him snickering last night, and Sirius told me Dumbledore put
him there to keep an eye on me.”
“Damn. What do we do?”
They continued walking to Harry and Ron’s room. When they entered they found the twins,
Hermione, and Ron all there.
“Tonks, I think we either have to kill the portrait or Petrify it.”
“I agree, Hestia, but I think we should Petrify it. Harry, what do you want?”
“Me? Why me?”
“Because you’re their lord, Harry,” Sirius said as he came in the room. “Wow, who stunned
Phineas? That takes a lot of power.”
Ginny blushed and raised her hand like she was in class. Everyone laughed. Ginny huffed at
them while Tonks hugged her. Sirius continued, “I hate to kill the old blighter.”
“Yes, me too, Sirius,” Harry added.
“Okay, Harry, here comes your first lesson as a head of the family.” Sirius looked at the portrait
and cast an Ennervate. “Phineas Nigellus Black, you are required to attend your lord.”
The figure in the portrait obviously tried to leave, and then gave up. Turning to Sirius, he said,
“Sirius, how may I help you?”
“Phineas, have you been told to spy for Dumbledore?”
“Spying is such a crass term, Sirius. I simply observe and report some of my observations to
Dumbledore, a courtesy to a fellow Headmaster.”
50
“Hmm, sounds like spying to me. Phineas Nigellus Black, you will report neither my activities
nor the activities of my heir, Harry Potter, on pain of death of your image and ejection of your
cadet lines from the Noble and Ancient House of Black.”
Phineas squirmed, but finally he said, “Yes, my lord,” and left the frame.
Sirius turned to Harry. “As current head of house, Harry, you are the ultimate authority over the
Potter line, living and dead. As my heir you are second in authority only to me.” Sirius turned to
Ron and the twins. “I expect you Weasley men to obey your fealty to the Potter line as I do, and
reveal nothing you learn.”
A light suddenly dawned on Hermione. “That’s why he took it so well! The Weasley line is
subordinate to the Potter line.”
“As are most lines, Hermione. There are only three lines as noble, and none so ancient,” Hestia
said.
“So which one is it?” George asked.
Sirius threw up a series of wards and called the house wards to secure the room. Harry sat on
the bed. Tonks sat in his lap and put her arms around his neck; his arms naturally went around
her waist. Harry looked very content suddenly. Ginny sat on his left and Hermione and Hestia
on his right. Sirius barked out his odd laugh.
“Well, I think we know who is who now. Comfy, clan Potter? Okay, let me give a little lecture
here. There were originally sixty-nine wizarding lines in Europe that we know of. Of them there
were four that were the Superior lines: the Myrddin line, the Ravenclaw line, the Hufflepuff
line, and the Slytherin line. These four lines are the Most Ancient and Most Noble Lines of
Briton, England, Scotland, Wales, and Ireland.”
Ron, recovered from first goggling and then glaring, had his hand up from his position by his
brothers on his bed. “Yes, Ron?”
“What about the Potter line and the Gryffindor line?”
“The anxious young Lord Weasley has noticed there seems to be a discrepancy here. The scion
of the Myrddin line who came after Emrys had his name changed to Charlus Potter in order to
protect him from the enemies of his family. The Gryffindor line is actually a cadet branch of the
Potter line. Now, who can tell me how a cadet line is formed?”
“The second or third son having a family and heirs creates a cadet branch. If they perform
notable deeds they’re sometimes granted a name and crest of their own; however, their crest
should contain the primary heraldic beast of the primary line in some form.”
51
“Very good, George. Ten points to Gryffindor.”
Hestia had reached across Hermione and pulled the book from Harry’s pocket and expanded it.
She found the page she had thought of and expanded it. It was a family tree; at the top of the
main branch was Harry Potter and at the bottom were Myrddin Emrys and Emmeline Potter
Emrys. She showed the book to Sirius.
“Sirius, they’re all listed here.”
Sirius looked at the page and his eyes opened wide.
“Hestia, I don’t think a picture of a griffin is going to help.”
Hestia looked at Tonks and said, “George, this is Harry’s family tree.”
“Hestia, George is right—that’s a picture of a griffin. Magnificently done, but still....” Fred
confirmed what George had said.
“Harry, what is the book to you?”
“It’s the ‘Pure Life’ by Charlus Potter. I found it in your library, Sirius.”
“That’s a family book, Harry, or it has the same charms on it. Only Potters and their vassals with
full oaths in place will be able to read it. How did it get into the Black family library, I wonder?”
“Then why can Hestia, Tonks, Ginny, and Hermione read it?” Ron asked as all the girls became
absorbed in the book on Tonks’ lap. Everyone in the room simply turned and looked at him.
Finally he blushed and said, “Cor, Harry, who else?”
All of the guys in the room looked at Harry and he shrugged. “I don’t know, Ron. They know and
they tell me.”
Ron looked at Hermione and she looked at Tonks. Tonks nodded almost imperceptibly.
Hermione produced her copy of the list and enlarged it. She turned and stuck it to the wall.
“Hermione, what good is picture of a griffin going to do us? What is it you girls have with
Griffins?”
Meanwhile, Harry had gone very pale. Sirius was cursing. “Hermione, how exactly did she get in
this?” Sirius had his finger stuck on Bellatrix’s name.
“Whoa, wait a minute—there are names there. Bloody Hell!”
52
“Ron, language!” He ducked his head as Hermione yelled and glared at him.
“Sirius, why can’t they see the names or what’s in the book?”
“They aren’t Potters, Harry, or related to you. I’m guessing that my status as your father lets me
see some of it, and my oath lets me see the rest.”
“Father, Sirius? Did you misspeak?”
“No, Hestia I adopted Harry this afternoon. Remember, Harry is my heir. Keep it quiet, though.”
The others digested this for a moment.
“Sirius, what about fealty?”
“Hermione, they haven’t personally taken the oath, so the family oaths are enough to ensure
some harmony while they’re not of age, but not complete fealty. Maybe if they gave the oaths
to Harry—I mean, we’re going to have to get some type of oath, might as well reaffirm the
longstanding oaths.”
“We’re willing, Harry,” George said. Fred and Ron nodded.
Tonks rose from Harry’s lap and he stood. The Weasley boys knelt in front of him and said in
unison, “I swear my might and will in support of my liege, Harry James Potter, on my life and
magic.”
Harry replied, “I swear to support and defend my vassals on my life and magic.” There was a
huge flash of light. Harry didn’t know where the words came from; he wasn’t even sure what a
vassal was.
George said, “Damn, Harry, Katie Bell? I was hoping for her.”
“I’m sorry, George. I’ll tell her.”
The three Weasley brothers fell down and rolled around the floor laughing. Harry looked very
hurt. Finally Fred said, “Harry, you could talk to her, sure, and that’s why we love you. But my
brother, you, and she have already talked on the most basic level in the magical world. All that
you not having her or her not having you is going to do is drive her insane or kill her. Your job is
to be the best man possible for the women that are compatible to you and unbonded. You have
to protect them and support them; you have to be there for them. We’ll help you do that. Our
magic will eventually find the right girl. And if not, we’re sure that some lovely girl will want to
settle down with wealthy, powerful, handsome men like us, maybe even one of the girls on this
list after your and their magic is satisfied.”
53
Harry gave each one of them a hug and sat back on the bed. Tonks sat right back in his lap. He
put his arms around her and pulled her in tight this time. He leaned up and spoke softly in her
ear, “I’m ready now. I understand.” Tonks, for the first time in her life, made a noise like,
“Squee!” only the girls caught it, and they all blushed furiously.
“Wait till we tell Bill and Charlie. They’re going to flip,” Ron said. He trailed away as he looked at
the chart that he could now read. “Bloody Hell, Harry.” This time no one said anything. “How
are we going to do this? There are Slytherins on there, and Bellatrix. Mum's going to go spar.”
“Ron, you can never tell your mother about this. She believes Dumbledore; we no longer do.”
Sirius looked in the eyes of the Weasley brothers. “We can discuss it more later, but for now
you have to trust us. Dumbledore intends to use Harry as a weapon, we believe. We can’t let
that happen.”
Tonks suddenly became all business. “Okay, we’re going to start Time-Turning tonight. We’ll
use Madam Bone’s home as a base. We’ll be maxing out the Time-Turner, so we will be going
back three days for every day. Sirius will cover for us and we’ll expect you to help him, George,
Fred, and Ron. We’ll Floo to the Ossuary from the fireplaces in your or our rooms. So that works
out to three days for every day; meanwhile we’ll be spending the daylight hours at our normal
jobs. This will be complicated, but we can do it. Nobody who has not given an oath to Harry is
to be informed of any of this.”
The Weasleys left with Sirius. Harry and Ron stayed and Harry started packing a bag. The girls all
went back to their rooms and started packing. As the witches packed and talked, Harry spoke to
Ron.
“So you’re really all right with this?”
“Yea, I am. I know I’ve been a prat in the past, but I think most of that is behind me. I know you
didn’t make this happen, and after thinking about it I’m sure that this time I don’t want to be
you. Not to be rude, mate, but this is going to be hard. I don’t mean the having sex with lots of
witches, of course that could be okay, maybe. But you’ll be bound to many of them. And then
the kids—what are you going to do if, say, Katie takes your daughter away with her and marries
Fred?”
“Ron, I just don’t know. I’m still on Tonks wanting me. I haven’t got as far in the thought
process as you.”
“Get some sleep, mate. I’ll wake you up before midnight. I’m going to harass the twins.”
Everyone wound down after packing their bags; and while the potential bonded all lay down to
nap, Ron and the twins continued their discussions and Sirius wandered the house.
54
At fifteen minutes to midnight Sirius knocked on first the girls’ door and then Tonks and
Hestia’s door. Ron woke Harry. Harry stepped through the Floo at precisely midnight.
55

Chapter 4
Sunday 8 August 1995 (Sidereal)
6-8 Aug 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Harry came skidding out of the hearth in the entrance hall of the Ossuary and spun to a stop.
Tonks was ejected right behind him and somehow managed to end up straddling Harry, firmly
seated in his lap.
“Tonks, I know you’re anxious, but we’ll provide you a bedroom for that!” Susan said with a
wicked grin and an arched eyebrow as the rest of the Grimmauld Place crew arrived.
“Susan, don’t be mean. Lord Potter, welcome to my home.” Amelia helped Tonks to her feet.
Harry rose, took Madam Bones’ outstretched hand, and kissed her fingers between the first and
second joints.
“Madam Bones, thank you for welcoming us into your home.” Harry surveyed the handsome
silver-haired witch in front of him. She looked totally different with her hair down—softer,
somehow, he decided.
Amelia blushed when he kissed her knuckles, and her knees felt weak. “Amelia, Harry, call me
Amelia. I suggest we move to the parlor for introductions, my lord.”
Harry offered Tonks his arm. “Please lead on, Amelia.” Harry followed Amelia with Tonks on his
arm. Hermione followed Harry, flanked by Hestia and Ginny. Susan brought up the rear.
The group entered the parlor and conversation ceased. Harry was stunned to see that the
parlor was completely full of women.
“Milord, may I introduce you?”
Harry was dazed, so Tonks said, “Please, Amelia.”
Amelia started on her right. “Milord, this is Rita Skeeter.” Rita dropped a curtsey. “Milord, I’m
so sorry about the way I’ve treated you in the past.”
Harry, still stunned, just nodded at Rita. Amelia moved on “Milord, Septima Vector.” Harry
kissed her hand. “Professor.”
Amelia proceeded to introduce a shell-shocked Harry to each of the women present. Anastasia
Romanov, a classically beautiful blond with ice-gray eyes; Amanda Sherman, a healthy looking
redhead 6 six-footer; Ann Morley, a cute, stocky woman with a smile from ear to ear and blond
hair; and Marie Crouching Cougar, with shining straight black hair to her waist, red-brown skin,
and penetrating black eyes over a barely softened, oddly beautiful, high-cheek-boned face were
56
the only ones Harry had not at least seen before, but he was formally introduced to everyone
fourth year and above that was on the list.
Tonks said, “Okay, now that we’ve all met and at least touched Harry, is anyone not sure they
should be here?” She got no response. “All right, then, everyone please step to the centr e of
the room. Everyone gathered around Harry. Tonks took out a Time-Turner and stretched the
chain out around the group. Then, standing on the inside of the circle described by the chain,
she started winding it backward. She finally reached the end and as soon as she let go of the
knob the disk started to spin and the group was moved backward in time to thirty-seven
minutes after midnight on 6 August.
“Wow, that was interesting.” Tonks looked down at the Time-Turner. It appeared to be okay
but it was very, very warm.
Amelia cleared her throat. “Please, everyone, take your seats. You know why you are here. We
are going to start working on the relationships as we train. We have not included Ms. Dobbs or
Ms. Frobisher due to their age. We can, however, expect them to eventually participate in
this—this—”
“Harem, Aunt Amelia, the word you’re looking for is harem.” Susan looked at Harry after saying
this, and although he had his head up proudly, he wore the deepest blush she had ever seen.
There was general giggling as the women all looked at Harry. “Okay, does anyone have anything
crucial to explain or can we get some rest?” Harry asked the group. “I mean, looking at this
schedule Susan just handed me, I can see we start early.”
No one said anything. “Well, in that case, I’ll wish you all a good night, ladies.” He rose. Susan,
Tonks, Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny rose from their seats with him.
“Harry, I’ll show you your room.”
“Thanks, Susan.” Harry again offered his arm to Tonks and followed Susan with Hermione,
Hestia, and Ginny trailing after them.
They entered a bedroom with a huge bed. “Thanks, Susan.”
Tonks had walked into the closet. She came back out smiling; her clothes, along with Hestia’s,
Hermione’s, and Ginny’s, were already hung there. She looked at Susan, who simply raised an
eyebrow and smiled as she backed out the door and closed it. As it closed, the girls all heard a
throaty chuckle.
Harry came out of the bathroom. “Tonks, where are you guys’ rooms?” Tonks raised an
eyebrow at Harry.
57
Harry blushed, then squeaked, “All of you?”
The witches fell down laughing while Harry pouted. Tonks recovered and pushed Harry onto the
bed. As she began undressing him she looked him in the eye and said, “Yes, Harry, all of us.”
Harry oriented on Tonks, and as she undressed him he undressed her. When they were both
nude, Harry’s eyes traveled up and down Tonks’ frame.
“Tonks, can I see the real you, or is this the real you?”
“Why, Harry?” Tonks was terrified he was going to turn out to be one of those guys who
wanted her to be someone else.
“I want my first time to be with the real you, Nym. Really I only ever want the real you. I’m not
really into…faking…false stuff, you know?”
Nym didn’t know about all that, but she knew at this point that she could love this man. She let
her hair go to its normal deep black, shrank an inch in height, gained an inch and a cup size in
the bust, and her hips got a little wider. Harry knelt in front of her on the bed; his mouth was
moving but no sound was coming out. Ginny said, “Tonks, no fair, you broke Harry before we
got a chance at him.”
Harry Finally managed “Beautiful, absolutely beautiful.”
“Thank you, Harry,” Tonks said as she stepped forward and hugged him. Harry dragged her
onto the bed and into his arms. He didn’t notice the other girls undressing and lying on the
edges of the bed.
“Nym, you have to teach me. I don’t know how to please you, but I want to so bad.”
“Harry, I’m a virgin, too. I mean, I’ve snogged a little, but I never had sex.”
“So we learn together, then.” Harry kissed her. They started slow and soft but ended hard and
passionate. Somewhere in the process someone had licked the other’s lips and they had
opened their mouths and started exploring each other there, too. Harry kissed his way down
Tonks’ neck to her breast. He slowly and gently felt both of her breasts, exploring them as a
blind man would. Then he used his mouth in the same manner. Having never been with a
woman, Harry had no preconceptions and a definite lack of firsthand knowledge, which did not
stop him from exploring every inch of Tonks with his eyes, hands, and mouth.
For her part, Tonks had one orgasm when Harry gently bit her left nipple and another when he
did the same to the right. She had been only too glad to assure Harry that she was fine and to
encourage him to continue when he stopped to check on her as she screamed out her second
orgasm. It was getting a little irritating having him stop and check on her when she came, as he
58
had done this four times, but suddenly he seemed to figure it out when he buried his face in her
crotch after manually stimulating her to orgasm. Either that or he was just too busy with the
mouthful and both handfuls of her that he had. She didn’t mind, really, because the continuous
stimulation had her experiencing what was either one long orgasm or a chain of them
connected so closely she couldn’t tell the difference. Finally she couldn’t stand it any more;
grabbing Harry’s head, she pulled him up her body and locked her lips to his. She could taste
herself on him, and she didn’t think it was too bad.
Tonks then gave Harry the same treatment he had given her. She slid down his body, exploring
as she went with eyes, hands, and mouth. As she took Harry into her mouth he grunted and
tried to move her head away. Harry had not liked the way the practice was treated by Seamus
and the other boys. She pulled herself farther down and sucked hard, laving the crown of his
circumcised length with her tongue. Harry came almost immediately and she swallowed every
drop, sucking and milking him for more. It was completely different from anything she had ever
tasted, and she was instantly addicted.
Harry gently pulled Tonks off when he became too sensitive and pulled her up his body and
kissed her. When he did, they both became aware of the groans around them and looked
around the bed. Hermione, Ginny, and Hestia were all curled around their hands, which were
buried in their crotches, their eyes glued to Tonks and Harry.
Tonks felt Harry against her entrance and realised he had never gone soft after his orgasm. She
smirked evilly, locked Harry in a passionate kiss, and flexed her hips, dragging him against her
centre. She couldn’t take that for long, and as he hit what she judged was the right angle she
pushed her hips back. She hadn’t counted on Harry pushing forward at the same time; suddenly
he was through her hymen, his considerable length and girth fully sheathed in her. Harry,
fortunately, froze when he realised he had started into her, and Tonks froze once she hit
bottom on him. “Tonks, are you hurt?” he asked anxiously, having seen a sudden startled look
in her eyes.
“Harry, it’s supposed to hurt, you broke my hymen. Just give me a minute.” She kissed him to
shut him up.
The kiss deepened, and they started moving—her first, then him, in a matching rhythm that
quickly grew more urgent. Harry was going really deep and withdrawing as far as he could, and
he was doing it as fast as he could, when Tonks exploded, screaming his name and moving in a
really uncoordinated way. Harry rolled them over and continued to drive into her. He was so
close he couldn’t stop now, although he was terrified he was hurting her. Tonks was screaming
like a banshee, apparently having one continuous orgasm. Suddenly Harry’s muscles clenched
and he drove into Tonks one last time until their pubic bones met. He felt himself hit bottom in
her but he couldn’t stop himself from driving all the way in. Tonks eyes snapped open and she
was staring right into his eyes when he came. She went with him, clamping down hard and
screaming into his mouth. A white light sprang from them and the walls rang like a gong.
59
Tonks knew she had passed out, and when she came back to awareness Harry was lying on her,
still hard and still fully buried in her. She could also feel a presence in her mind. She threw up
her Occlumency barriers. Inside her mind she heard, “Nym, what was that?” She started to
reply out loud but then she realised she had heard it in her mind. She was still kissing Harry, so
there was no way he was talking, but it was his voice. She answered him the same way. “Harry,
can you feel a presence in your mind?”
“Yeah, Nym, I can. What is it?”
For the second time in her life,Tonks squeed. “Harry, we did it! We have a complete bond. Let
me in.”
“Nym, don’t make that noise. That hurts. I don’t know how to let you in, Nym, you’ll have to do
it.”
Nym slowly and gently moved her consciousness inside Harry’s. She was suddenly
overwhelmed by his feelings for her. He obviously had no way to express those feelings, but he
really didn’t need to; she could actually feel them. He wanted her safe and warm and protected
and never ever wanted anyone else near her. It was all there in his head, endless years of
making love to her and giving her everything he had. She could only hold him while she cried.
His was a love that had no concept of self. When she started crying she felt him instinctively
dive into her mind and she could sense him running through her thoughts.
Harry, having seen Nym’s tears, had driven into her mind trying to find what was wrong and fix
it. What he found was admiration, warmth, and a desire to be his always. He instantly relaxed
and flooded his side of the bond with all the good feelings he had for her. He felt her relax and
project the same type of thoughts back at him. Suddenly he was moving inside her in the
physical world and he could feel himself sliding in them.
“Nym?”
“Shhhh, Harry, I know. I feel it, too. Make love to me, Harry. I know you love me, I felt it. Now
make love to me.” Harry did. Using his meagre knowledge and her feelings, he brought her and
himself to an earth-shattering climax that kept feeding back and forth between them. When it
was finally over, Harry rolled off of Tonks and she curled into his side, with a grin on her face
that wouldn’t go away.
Harry realised he was still hard, and he was hearing a high-pitched whining noise. He and Nym
looked around and saw Hestia curled around her hands and looking desperate. Through the
bond Nym said, “Uh-oh, she’s in a bad way, Harry. You have to take her.”
Harry moved over to Hestia, and as soon as he touched her she exploded into motion, locking
her lips to his and kissing him desperately. Harry tried to go slowly with Hestia as he had with
Nym. But Hestia was having none of that. She was way past far gone and needed relief now.
60
Hestia threw her legs around Harry’s waist and flipped him over onto his back. Harry was still
hard and without prelude she grasped his member, lined him up with her entrance, and sank
onto him, screaming the pain of her ruptured hymen into his mouth. She stopped when their
pubic bones met.
Harry took advantage of her pause and rolled them back over, never breaking their connection.
Hestia looked into Harry’s eyes and whispered into his mouth, “Please, Harry.” Harry began
moving as he had with Nym. He took Hestia’s hands and pinned them above her head. Bending
over her, he moved his lips over her lips, neck, and breasts as he drove into her with everything
he had.
Hestia, as had Nym before her, began to come when Harry fully penetrated her. As Harry built
toward orgasm he was amazed at the noises she was making. He had become lost in the
combination of her taste, feel, and sounds when finally his orgasm hit and his muscles locked,
his pubic bones pressed firmly against Hestia’s. She clenched around him as orgasm took her.
Again he heard the gong-like note and saw the flash and found himself in Hestia’s mind. Like
Nym, Hestia was amazed and ran through Harry’s mind feeling the depth and breath of his love
for her, too. She knew he would die for her, but she did not want that and she forcibly relayed
her objections directly into his mind. Harry was galvanised by the force of her will for him to
survive. He felt her need. He agreed. They both felt Nym in the bond and lost themselves in the
feelings.
Harry and Hestia continued to couple through this and suddenly all three of them found
themselves locked together in a massive orgasm. Harry collapsed between Nym and Hestia,
sending all his good feelings to them and receiving theirs. The women snuggled into Harry.
Harry drifted for a while and suddenly became aware that while he was between Hestia and
Nym, there was a female body covering him. He opened his eyes and looked into the brown
eyes of Hermione. While he lay hypnotised by the green flecks he saw in her eyes, Hermione
slid her hips down, forcing Harry fully into herself and tearing her hymen away. Harry pulled her
face down to him and covered her mouth with his as she gave the small scream he was now
used to.
Harry moved his hands down and held her hips still while she got used to him being inside her.
Inside his head he heard Nym. “Harry, we need to do a contraceptive charm on her.” He
answered the same way. “We need to ask her first, Baby.”
“Hermione, do you want a contraceptive spell?” Harry asked out loud.
Hermione nodded while she looked in his eyes and they both felt the very erotic warmth of the
spell as both Nym and Hestia cast it on her. Hermione groaned and began to move as Harry
began using his blind-man method on her body, gently thrusting upward in time with her
61
downward thrust. Hermione exploded into an orgasm and pulled Harry up to a sitting position.
Harry kissed her and then latched his mouth onto her tight, dark pink left nipple.
He grazed her with his teeth and she lost all coordination and screamed his name. When she
clamped down on him, he emptied himself into her belly and hoarsely cried her na me.
Hermione was past anything but an incoherent scream as she came with him. Again they all saw
the mysterious flash and heard the gong-like reverberations, and then Hermione was in the
bond. She collapsed onto Harry, exhausted. Nym pulled her off and down between herself and
Harry.
Harry was still in a daze, playing in Hermione, Nym, and Hestia’s minds, when Ginny took
advantage of the situation and took Hermione’s place atop Harry and immediately sheathed
him up to her hymen. When he reached that point, it seemed he could go no further, and she
groaned in frustration.
She was so tight that she had to raise herself back up and drop her full weight on Harry to get
him all the way inside. Harry sat up and kissed her, swallowing her scream as he had with the
others. Then he lay back, pulling her down on top of him. Harry held her hips still. Ginny felt so
very full.
Nym asked Ginny, “Baby, do you want the contraceptive spell, too?” Ginny nodded quickly, and
she and Harry gasped as the spell hit her from Hestia’s wand.
She began to move her hips, rather tentatively at first, and Harry, using great care, began to
work with her. Suddenly he rolled them over and Ginny’s legs went around his waist. Harry
thrust into her to his full length and Ginny peaked as he hit the back of her vagina, stretching
her. Harry’s pubic bone met Ginny’s and they howled out a simultaneous orgasm as the gong
note sounded and the light flared between them.
Ginny found herself in Harry’s mind and she could feel Nym, Hestia, and H ermione. “Finally—
sisters!” she exclaimed. They all felt her pleasure at that, and she could feel the love pouring
out of Harry. She sifted through his thoughts, and as she drifted off to sleep she realised he
didn’t even know he was projecting love. She returned all of the feelings she had for him and
sank into the bond.
As Harry rolled her over and settled in to sleep with her on his chest, she also realised he was
still inside her and still hard. She snuggled down and thrust gently against him. He groaned
drowsily and wrapped her in his arms. She drifted off to sleep full, possessed, and content.
Nym, Hestia, and Hermione settled in, touching each other and Harry, and reached the same
place Ginny was in, possessed and possessing. Smiles of deep contentment lit their faces as
they drifted into sleep, deep in the bond. Harry had his best night of sleep ever.
62
Ossuary
First turned morning
At five o’clock the next morning Amelia Bones rapped lightly on the door to Harry’s room.
Receiving no answer, she opened the door and entered. She waved the lights on wordlessly and
gasped.
On the bed was the most erotic thing she had ever seen. Harry was nude in the midst of a pile
of women, and Ginevra Weasley was impaled on his hard shaft. They were both gently
thrusting into each other, and Ginevra was obviously orgasming in her sleep.
Amelia’s hand went to her chest and she exhaled long and slow as she felt herself becoming
damp.
Amelia approached the bed and spoke quietly. “Harry?” Harry’s eyes snapped open and in that
instant Amelia was no longer damp, she was soaking wet. Harry reached out and took her hand,
pulling her into the bed with them.
“Lord Potter, what exactly do you—mmph.” Harry had silenced her by kissing her very soundly.
Amelia was off and running now. She broke the kiss. “Harry, I wanted to do this later—
mmmm.” Harry silenced her again.
Nym had awoken by now, as had Hestia, and together they pulled off Amelia’s dressing gown.
Ginny crawled off Harry.
Harry pushed Amelia back and looked at her tight, hard body. Amelia had wide shoulders and
large but proportional breasts. Her shoulders were matched by a set of deliciously rounded hips
and a six-pack belly.
“Merlin, Nym, she’s gorgeous!”
“Let’s find out how she tastes, Harry.”
Harry needed no further encouragement. He hugged Amelia to him and rolled her over. He
began his now normal routine, taking her lips first. Amelia was a little stiff at first, but the kiss—
fiery, but strangely innocent—drew her in, and in a flash the compulsion took her. It also took
Harry.
Nym, Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny watched as Amelia and Harry went after each other, at first
slowly and then like they were possessed. Ginny ended up in Nym’s arms and Hermione ended
up in a hug with Hestia. All of them could feel what Harry was feeling, and Nym could actually
taste and smell what he tasted and smelt.
63
Harry tried to be gentle, but Amelia’s compulsion drove them and he fucked her like an animal.
She gave as good as she got, thrusting into his thrusts and driving him with words to fuck her
harder and harder.
As Harry and Amelia continued, Amelia entered that same place the other witches had been,
her body either in one continuous orgasm or experiencing a series of orgasms so close together
as to be indistinguishable. Finally she let out a low guttural scream and clamped down on
Harry’s member. This pushed Harry over the edge and he spent in her, firing rope after rope
into her. Just as Amelia felt Harry splash her insides she felt the bond. The walls rang and a light
flashed from all of them. Amelia collapsed into the bond, feeling all of them.
Harry slowly withdrew from Amelia and picked her up with one arm under her knees and one
under her shoulders. He hugged her to him and walked into the bathroom. Harry stepped down
into the massive bathtub, allowing Amelia to float in the warm water. He sat in a corner of the
tub, holding Amelia in his lap as she snuggled into him.
Amelia was completely shattered, but in the best possible way. She had simply intended to
wake Harry and the others, but she had ended up not only having the best sex of her life but
basking in the warmth of her lord’s care and concern.
She had also found the other witches within the bond and realised it was completely wide
open. She had seen all of their trials and triumphs. She came back to herself with steel in her
heart after watching and feeling Harry’s life to this point. Someone—no, not someone, many
people—were going to pay for what had been done to him.
Harry felt her stiffen and was awed by the iron will that came from Amelia. “Shhhh, just rest
now, Amelia. Later we will deal with them.” He projected all of his feelings for all of these
women into the bond along with his thanks to Amelia. The other witches, who had been sitting
stunned on the bed, came and joined Harry and Amelia in the tub.
After some fairly intense play in the tub, Amelia left to wake Susan after telling the others
where to meet for physical training.
Harry and crew got dressed in physical training clothes that had Ministry of Magical Law
Enforcement Logos (MLE) on them and left to find the gym.
Harry and Nym walked side by side. “Nym, don’t you want to change your appearance?”
“Do you want me to, Harry?” Nym asked in a soft voice.
Harry stopped, turned to her, and turned her face to him. “I told you last night I like you
however you are. I simply wanted to remind you we’re going to be around other people soon.”
64
“Thank you, Harry, but if things go like they have so far, soon they’ll be in my mind. So I don’t
think my looks will matter, at least to us.”
She leaned in and gave him what she intended to be a quick kiss. Harry had other ideas and
turned it into a quick, knee-weakening snog. Nym loved the way he automatically handled her
breast and ground against her sex while he had her pinned to the wall. Then he threw his arm
around Nym’s waist and the group wandered into the gym.
The gym was a huge room that had then been magically expanded. It seemed to go on for at
least a hundred feet from the door in all directions. It was full of weight training stations around
the walls and mats in the middle surrounding a double set of dueling stages. There were sets of
double doors in each wall.
Amelia approached the group. Harry stepped into her and gave her a chaste kiss. “Good
morning, Amelia.”
“Yes, it is, my lord.”
Harry blushed and the girls giggled.
“Harry, Nym, ladies—there are three of these wings around the manor, all of which include the
attached living quarters. We will stay in this wing in order not to meet ourselves Time-Turning
through the other days.”
Harry looked pained. Hermione laughed. “Harry, remember the laws governing the Time-
Turner. We can’t meet ourselves and we can’t change the time stream.”
“Hermione, I don’t mean to disagree, but we did both the last time we used one of these. We
intentionally watched ourselves and interfered in the time stream, first by saving Sirius and
myself and then by freeing Sirius. I think I can do whatever I want to as long as we do the
research and our intentions and goals are to right injustices. The fates are big grown-up things
and they can take care of themselves, trust me.” He reached out and cupped her cheek and she
purred and leaned into his hand.
Amelia smiled. “Well, yes, we’ll have to study the issue, but let’s try to adhere to the accepted
guidance for these devices for now, Harry. As I was saying, though, we as the first group turning
will use this facility. The schedule is posted and I believe the trainers intend to use today for
testing.”
“Exactly correct, Amelia, and thank you.” As they were talking, the rest of the ladies had come
in. Marie Crouching Cougar walked up to the group. “The schedule is extremely tight and I
know you ladies will want some time to clean up before class, so let’s get started. I am Marie
Crouching Cougar. Please call me Marie, as I understand we will all be rather intimately
acquainted soon.” She added quietly, “I hope.” Here she looked at Harry and he could see the
65
need in her eyes. He nodded almost imperceptibly to her and the bonded witches blushed
ferociously. They knew what they would be doing before breakfast. They had seen it in his
mind.
Marie saw the fire in those green eyes and just managed to suppress a groan.
“Okay. What we’ll be doing this morning, then, is a test of strength and aerobic fitness designed
by the U.S. military. We’ll do the military push-up, the sit-up, and run two miles. I’ll
demonstrate the exercise, and then we’ll begin. Now, please pair off.”
The group moved into pairs. Harry paired with Marie. They moved through the exercises and
you could sense that the women were displeased with their performance. Some of them had
only got one pushup done correctly, and most of them had not been able to run the whole two
miles around the manor grounds but had had to walk some of it. The standouts had been Harry,
Hestia, Nymphadora, Amelia, Emmeline, Cho, Katie, Susan, Su, Ann, and Ginny.
“Ladies, please don’t worry about this too much. I knew some of you would have trouble. If you
will notice, the ones who didn’t have much trouble are the ladies and Harry who are already in
physical training programs for either their work or their sport. Now, this was fairly quick today,
so please get ready for breakfast. I’ll see you in the dining room.”
Harry gathered her up, and with his Alpha and Primaries they left for his suite. As soon as he
touched her, Marie was almost incapacitated by need. The reached the bedroom of the suite
and simply attacked one another. Nym hustled the other witches into the bathroom and after
stripping they all went in the shower. Twenty minutes later they were holding each other up as
the walls rang and the light flared from them all. Harry carried Marie into the room and straight
down into the tub, as he had Amelia. He gently washed her as he held her. In the Bond they
could feel his concern.
“What is it, Harry?”
“I think I hurt her, Nym. She was a virgin—I didn’t know.”
“Harry, no, you didn’t hurt me—well, a little, but it hurt good. I’ll be fine. I would have stopped
you if I’d wanted to.”
“Thank Merlin, Marie. Why did you stop talking? You scared me.”
“Uh, Harry, my mind went kind of blank there for a minute or two.”
“Oh.”
The witches all laughed at the crimson blush on Harry’s face.
66
“Okay, folks, come on and get dressed. We need to get to breakfast.”
Hermione replied, “Yes, Mother,” and was popped on the bottom with a towel for her trouble.
She squealed and fled into the bedroom amidst the others’ laughter.
They arrived in the dining room in a tumbling mass of Harry and witches. Harry, over his
protest, was thrust into the seat at the head of the table. Tonks sat on his right, and
surprisingly, Hermione sat on his left. Hestia sat next to Nym and Ginny took her place beside
Hermione. Marie sat next to Hestia. Madam Bones sat beside Ginny and cleared her throat as
the other potential mates found places and Alastor stumped over and sat at the other end of
the table.
“Harry, we need to talk.”
Harry blanched. “Amelia, you have to come up with a better way. That phrase scares grown
men. It paralyses me.”
Amelia laughed and Alastor barked out a short laugh with her. “All right, Harry, I will. Let me
just start, then. I’ve come into possession of four marriage contracts that involve you. Would
you like to open them now? I believe it’s time, as you’ve obviously taken the Alpha and
Primaries, and you’ll need to get to know these women before you turn seventeen.”
Harry was momentarily paralysed. He remembered learning about the marriage contract in
history of magic—but four of them? “Amelia, how is it that I have four marriage contracts?”
“Apparently you have two through fealty bonds with your subordinate houses that are of long
standing. This is not unusual in the ancient and noble houses. It appears that your mother and
father separately contracted others who were either their friends or would have offered some
political advantage, or perhaps the witches involved were notably powerful.”
Harry had got a sinking feeling and it was transmitted to the bonded.
Nym took his right hand and said, “Come on, Harry, how bad could it be?”
As the bonded projected love and support to Harry, he said, “Nym, if it’s bad, it happens to me.
I still haven’t worked out yet how I’m going to mate your Aunt Narcissa—yes, Nym, remember I
can look in your head—and save the baby. Then there’s Bellatrix. Do I let her die, or do I turn
her into some kind of sex toy/breeding machine just to keep her alive? If these contracts were
for political advantage, what could be the worst case?”
Daphne Greengrass, in the middle of the table, lived up to her Slytherin heritage. “Pansy
Parkinson.”
The air left most of those present with a wuff.
67
Daphne continued. “Her family is Dark-oriented but generally neutral. They are coming under
huge pressure to support the Dork Lord. They are wealthy beyond the dreams of avarice, and
politically powerful. They are, however, a “new family” established after 1600. It would have
been politically advantageous for your family and hers to be united. The same could be said of
myself and Tracey, though, Harry except for the new-family part.”
Hermione frowned. “But would that be so bad, Harry? We don’t know for certain she’s a Death
Eater ,and even if she is, the alternative is her death.”
As Harry sat thinking, Minerva McGonagall added, “Lily was a seer of no mean talent, unlike
that Trelawney fraud. She would have foreseen you and Tracey, Daphne. I suspect the other
contract will be for Millicent Bulstrode.”
Harry nodded. “Yeah, that’s probably as bad as it can get. And as Hermione pointed out, the
alternative is untenable since we don’t know their…affiliation, I guess. Okay, Amelia, let’s open
them up and see what we have.”
Amelia nodded and passed the contracts to Harry. “Harry, you have to break the seals on them.
No one else can.”
Harry took the documents and, turning the oldest looking one over, he examined the seals.
There were two broken seals on the document and one unbroken seal. He broke the new one
and opened the document.
Contract of Troth between The Most Noble House of

Potter and its Vassal The Noble House of Weasley.
Be it known that as wergild and surety between the Noble

Houses of Potter and Weasley in the occasion that a
daughter is born into the house of Weasley, she shall be
bound to the House of Potter through the Scion of the
House.
So Mote It Be Charlus Lord Potter signed in Potter Castle

on the Ides of June in the year of our Lord 683
So Mote It Be Frederick Lord Weasley signed in Keep Weasley 28 June in the year
of our Lord 683
68
Harry read it twice and handed it to Tonks. She read it and passed it to Ginny across the table.
Ginny read it and smiled a little satisfied smile. Witches kept much closer track of these kinds of
things. She immediately knew all the implications. She would have been Harry’s even if they
weren’t compatible and even if he had been bonded. She didn’t know who Frederick Weasley
was, but she could have kissed him.
Harry sent Ginny a lot of love through the bond, and while she was distracted he pushed the
memory of their coupling to her. Ginny’s eyes snapped wide open and she shuddered and
groaned “Haaaarrrryyy.”
The bonded chuckled and sent her their warm support and affection through the bond.
Harry picked up the next-older looking document and turned it over. It also had one unbroken
seal and several broken ones. “Amelia, why do the contracts have all these broken seals?”
“Harry, these are contracts between vassals and their liege lords. They are hereditary and are
either maintained or modified on the parchment they were originally written on. As long as the
liege–vassal relationship exists they are enforced by the House’s magic. As long as the Houses
stand and the lords do not mutually agree to terminate the arrangement or modify it, it
remains in force. And looking at your betrothed, I would say that there will be no modification,
much less termination of this agreement.”
Harry looked at Ginny. Her eyes had narrowed to slits and she was twirling her wand in her
right hand. “Er—well—yes. Moving on, then.” Harry broke the seal on the next contract.
Contract of Troth Between The Noble House of Potter

and Its Vassal The Noble House of Black.
Be it known that as wergild and surety between the

Noble Houses of Potter and Black in the occasion that
a daughter is born into the house of Black she shall
be bound to the House of Potter through the
unbonded Scion of the House.
So Mote It Be Harold Lord Potter signed in Potter

Castle on the 23rd of July in the year of our Lord 402
69
So Mote It Be Nigellus Lord Black signed in Black Castle on the 12th August in
the year of our Lord 402
Harry smiled broadly at this contract and passed it to his Alpha while pouring love and lust into
the bond. All of the bonded were panting, and their eyes were glazed over.
Moody realised what was going on and said, “Lad, we have classes, so unless you’re calling
them off for the day, you’d better rein it in a little.”
“Oops! Sorry, ladies.”
Nym regained her senses and looked at the document. She smiled impossibly broadly, then
leaned in and kissed Harry until his toes curled. She then passed the contract to Hestia, who
passed it around to the other bonded.
Harry opened the next in the pile. Nothing distinguished the last two. The seemed basically the
same. Of course he knew now that that didn’t mean much. He had opened what he thought
was the oldest to find it dated by two hundred plus years. Once he broke the seal he found a
smaller piece of parchment inside.
Harry, my darling boy, if you are reading this we have

failed. Your father and I tried to hide ourselves to protect
you. Know that we love you, son, and wish only for your
happiness. We have taken this measure in order to assist
you in the task that lies ahead of you. Please forgive us,
but we believe that this is best. If you are reading this, you
have to know there are two of these contracts. We are
sorry, but times are so uncertain that we have decided to
go ahead with a multiple contract.
Harry, your father is sleeping now. Before I seal this I want

to tell you not to refuse any witches who your magic finds
or your Alpha offers. I know this will be hard on you
sometimes, as over the course of your life there will be
some that you may find distasteful, but your Alpha and
Primaries are strong. They will stand with you always.
70
Mum
Harry handed the letter to Nym, wiped his eyes, and looked at the contract.
Contract of Betrothal and Marriage.

It is agreed between the parties, Potter and Greengrass, that Daphne Greengrass will
be betrothed to Harry James Potter.
It is also agreed that the betrothed shall marry not later than six months after graduation
from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry or Harry James Potter’s eighteenth
birthday, whichever occurs first. This is agreed in consideration of the Ancient and
Noble House of Potter extending its protections to the House of Greengrass.
Signed James Lord Potter, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.
James Potter
Signed William Henry Greengrass, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.
William Greengrass
Harry looked up and directly at Daphne Greengrass. He smiled a wicked smile as he passed the
contract to Nym. Nym read it and had it passed to Daphne. Daphne read it and a small smile
curled the corners of her mouth. Tracey, reading over her shoulder, looked at her face and said,
“Your Slytherin is slipping, dear.” Daphne very maturely stuck her tongue out at her friend.
Everyone in the room chuckled.
Harry opened the last contract and read it.
Contract of Betrothal and Marriage.

It is agreed between the parties, Potter and Bones, that Susan Bones will be betrothed to Harry
James Potter.
It is also agreed that the betrothed shall marry not later than six months after graduation from
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry or Harry James Potter’s eighteenth birthday,
whichever occurs first. This is agreed in consideration of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter
extending its protections to the House of Bones.
Signed James Lord Potter, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.
James Potter
Signed Gerald Bones, 1 January 1981, at Potter Castle in Godric’s Hollow.
71
Gerald Bones
Harry looked up and found Susan’s eyes and smiled at her. Susan leapt from her chair and
pumped her fist in the air. “Yes!” She sat down, her eyes glowing.
“Susan, that was very Gryffindor of you.”
“Practising, Daphne, just practising. After all, if I’m going to be a Gryffindor by injection....”
“Susan Patrice Bones!”
Susan rolled her eyes at her aunt.
This got a round of chuckles, too.
Breakfast had finished by now. Harry silently contemplated the contracts.
Bathsheba Babbling stood. “My lord, with your permission, we have five minutes until Ancient
Runes.”
“Of course, Professor.”
“Harry, Bathsheba, please.”
“Okay. Ladies, I’d like to use first names when We’re by ourselves. So please don’t my-lord me.
I’m having a real hard time calling some of you anything other than your titles. You are all
women I know and respect. Those of you I don’t know very well yet seem to be women I can
respect. So please help me out here.”
This was met with a chorus of, “Yes, Harry!” Harry rolled his eyes, stood, and offered his hand
to Nym.
They wandered back to the gym and through the double doors on the right side.
Bathsheba Babbling walked to the front of the class. “All right, just as with Marie’s physical
fitness, we need to get an idea of where to begin. The first thing we will do, then, is translate
the text on the board and answer the questions on the paper on your desks. Don’t worry if you
don’t get very far, but please do not disturb others.”
Harry looked at the blackboard; it was completely covered in runes. Harry sighed, blowing his
hair away from his forehead. As he looked at the runes, though, the meaning came to him. He
grabbed a piece of parchment and started the translation. Once he finished it, he turned to the
questions. He was amazed to find the answers coming to him. He finished and turned his
72
parchment in at the same time as the bonded. They all stood there looking at each other.
Finally Amelia dragged Harry out of the classroom and the other bonded followed.
“Harry, have you ever studied runes?”
“No, Amelia.”
“Neither have I, Harry. Hestia, you’re a runes Mistress, aren’t you?”
“Yes ,Amelia.”
“I suspect that our sudden knowledge of runes is really your knowledge. If it has held up for all
of the bonded, that will greatly ease our training crisis.”
Harry considered this for a few moments and then spoke. “Amelia, I didn’t know I knew that
until the questions were asked.”
Hermione looked ready to burst. “Harry, this is fantastic. If all of these women bond with you as
we have, we can simply review the basics and then move on to Master’s level work.”
Ginny groaned. “Grrrr. Mi, can we pause to have some fun on our careen into the source of all
knowledge, please?”
Hermione was not going to be caught out again. She threw her arms around Ginny and said, “Of
course, Gin.”
Ginny looked at her with narrowed eyes as the other bonded chuckled at their antics. Soon they
were rolling on the floor in a massive tickle-wrestling match.
Minerva McGonagall approached. “At least we’re in a gymnasium.” This comment had no effect
other than to elevate the chuckling to outright laughter.
Ginny and Hermione stopped wrestling as Nym sent them a little touch up in the bond. “You
two, pay attention. Amelia has a point here.”
“Yes, Nym,” they chorused.
“Minerva, we believe we’ve made a discovery. We have limited or no knowledge of runes,

except for Hestia who is a runes Mistress, yet we all were able to answer all of the questions
and complete what I can only assume was a moderately difficult translation and test.”
Minerva thought for a minute. “You are fully bonded? Can you speak to each other in your
minds?”
73
Harry answered, “Yes, Professor.”
Minerva arched an eyebrow.
“Errr, sorry—Minerva. Merlin, this is going to be hard.”
“Not only on you, Harry.” Minerva smiled at Harry.
Nym was snickering at the unintended double entendre and added, “Soon, she hopes.”
“Nymphadora Tonks, please show a little maturity. You are, after all, the Alpha of the oldest
wizarding line in Europe, possibly the world.” Nym blushed but kept giggling as her mates
chuckled.
Harry blushed a little. “I’m sorry, Minerva. So if I understand what we’re saying, we’re able to
access the knowledge of the fully bonded.”
“Yes. I’ve read of this and there have been documented cases of the fully bonded being
extremely intelligent and having knowledge they never trained for. We’ll know after the
testing.”
“Minerva, this has some interesting complications. Nym, Hestia, Emmeline, and I are all heavily
involved in the MLE and there are some things we might not want to share with everyone.”
“I agree, Amelia. Some of us are also members of the Order of the Phoenix.”
“Ladies, if I may?”
Nym was immediately made uncomfortable as every woman in the room turned and looked at
her. She answered, “Of course, Master Auror Moody.”
Moody nodded in approval of the women deferring to the Alpha. “None of that, lass, or I’ll tell
your laird some of those stealth and tracking stories. Moody. if you please, Alastor if you must.”
Harry grinned his lopsided grin. “Moody, we must talk sometime.”
Nym blushed very prettily while everyone chuckled.
“Of course, my laird. However, first to answer your ladies’ difficulties. Amelia, I believe that
between you and the senior ladies you can craft a simple oath that will prevent the spilling of
secrets. Then the laird and ladies must concentrate on Occlumency. Both Snape and
Dumbledore are Legilimens and are constantly employing the art against the students.”
Amelia exploded, “What? What proof do you have?”
74
“No proof, Amelia, but suspicions. We’ve never had an Occlumens as a student yet. Hopefully
we can change that. And what an Occlumens does to a Legilimens in the halls of the Occlumens’
mind is completely legal.”
Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and the rest of the students of Hogwarts suddenly had very wolf-like
smiles on their faces.
The day proceeded with the rest of the morning class schedule all consisting of tests. Harry and
the bonded did very well on all of the tests, all of them drawing on each other’s knowledge.
During lunch the ladies again forced Harry into the chair at the head of the table. The bonded
assumed the same seats they had taken at breakfast. Harry was lost in thought for the longest
time. Suddenly he spoke. “Amelia, there are some classes I’ll need that aren’t on the schedule.”
“What classes would those be, Harry?”
“I’m essentially the same as a Muggleborn. I was raised in the Muggle world by Muggles who
not only hated magic but attempted to discipline it out of me using beatings, sensory
deprivation, starvation, and verbal abuse. In order to secure my House I believe I’ll need to take
as much control of the wizarding political and economic world as possible.”
Daphne and Tracey grinned broadly as their hearts eased. Maybe he wasn’t going to be a total
Gryffindork after all.
Amelia smiled tightly. “Yes, Harry, you’re right; and now that we have a better idea of what
we’re dealing with, we’ll redesign the schedule. For now, though, let’s continue as we are until
we see how the bondings go.”
“I defer to your wisdom, Amelia.” Now all the older women at the table were smiling and
Alastor was grinning broadly.
“Ach, laddie, you’ll go far now.”
It was Harry’s turn to give the tight grin and he nodded to Alastor.
DADA was a hands-on test and turned into a surprise for all involved, except maybe for Moody.
Moody had them all dueling either himself, Amelia, Hestia, Tonks, Emmeline, or Amanda. Most
of the duels went about as you would expect. Moody, however, reserved the bonded for
himself. He selected Ginny first and opened the duel with a Reducto. Harry’s head snapped up
and his eyes were blazing.
He started to move toward the dueling arena, but Hermione’s death-grip on his arm prevented
that. He funneled all his energy into the bond aimed at Ginny. Ginny dodged the Reducto and
75
fired an Expelliarmus. It left her wand as a howling bolt of bright red light and slammed through
the block of marble that Moody conjured, ripping the wand from his hand and lodging half its
length in one of the ceiling beams and blowing him backward out of the arena. Ginny slumped
to her knees. Harry tore himself from Hermione’s grasp and appeared at Ginny’s side with a
thunderous explosion.
He went to his knees beside her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “Ginny, are you
okay?”
Ginny leaned into Harry and rested her head on his chest. “Mm, fine, Harry.” Harry nodded to
her and slowly fell over onto his side, dragging her with him. Nym was immediately by his side.
“Harry, are you okay?”
“Yes, Nym, I’m just tired all of a sudden. How is Moody?”
“I’m fine, lad. You transferred power to Ginny, didn’t you?”
“I don’t know, Moody, I just kind of lost it when you threw a Reducto at her. I don’t even know
how I got over here.”
“You used Apparition, Harry.”
Ginny finally recovered enough to talk. “Harry transferred power to me or let me use his power.
It was like being struck by lightning when I cast that Expelliarmus. Look at my poor wand.” She
held her wand out and it still had curls of smoke coming off the business end. She did not know
her other hand was positioned in Harry’s lap. The whole room fell on the floor laughing. Nym
hugged Harry and Ginny to her. While she chuckled, Harry pouted and Ginny sat with wide eyes
looking at her wand.
Amelia, knowing dinner time was approaching, said, “Ladies, if we could please continue?”
The test went on again as Harry rested. Once he regained some energy he stood and leaned
against the wall, watching.
Minerva, having finished her duel against a very surprised Alastor and leaving him encased in a
marble block except for his head, approached Harry.
“Harry, may I speak to you in private?”
“Of course, Professor.” At her arched eyebrow he corrected himself. “Err—Minerva.” She
smiled at him and led him across the gym into one of the rooms with double doors. Once inside
she conjured a fine sofa and sat down. Harry took the opposite end.
76
“Harry, I want you to know I never agreed with Albus leaving you at the Dursleys’ and I don’t
agree with his continuing manipulations of you.”
“So I’ve gathered over the years. Then why do you support him?”
“Harry, you know that Albus is vastly powerful and aligned with the Light. I lost some of my
family in the rise of Grindlewald and most of the rest of it in the first rise of Voldemort. Albus
has been the only thing holding back the Darkness. He was much like you in his youth,
celebrated and shy. He changed after his wife and child were killed. I’ve known him since my
first year as a student at Hogwarts.”
“Minerva, you’re powerful and no mean witch. I’ve seen you duel.” Harry had slid down the
couch and taken Minerva’s hands into his own.
Minerva was torn; her magic was demanding that she get Harry inside her, and her morals
demanded that she never touch him. She broke out in a fine sheen of perspiration. “Harry, that
may be true, but until you came along no one could stand against Voldemort.”
Harry had started sweating now. “Harry, what are you waiting for? Take her.”
“Nym? What, you mean—”
“Harry, why do you think she’s here? Take her and get it over with. You’re driving us insane with
lust.”
“I’m sorry, Nym. I just don’t know—”
“Harry, shut up. You do know, you can feel it just like we can. Take her. First tell her you forgive
her, though. Women like to hear these things.”
Harry filed that tidbit away. He looked at Minerva and said, “Minerva there’s nothing to forgive
you for. You haven’t been the one doing the manipulating and I don’t believe you would have
been able to stop Dumbledore, short of killing him.”
While Minerva digested this and started to say thank you, Harry closed the distance betw een
them and took her mouth with his. He was amazed to find that her lips—lips that had always
appeared to be so thin and hard—were remarkably soft, full, and warm when she suddenly
stopped resisting. As he kissed her, he slid himself around until he was kneeling in front of her.
His hands almost unconsciously began working on the buttons down the front of Minerva’s
dress.
Minerva tried to sit back and slow down, but she found her own hands working on Harry’s belt.
She thought to herself, Morgana, what am I doing? He’s only a boy.
77
It didn’t really matter any more, though, because Harry had got her buttons undone and
unlaced the corset she always wore to minimise her figure as much as possible. When he pulled
the laces out, Minerva wondered how that happened as the thing was an absolute beast to
lace. He ran his right hand over her left breast and she sighed in both pleasure and desire.
Really, twenty years was entirely too long to go without a man’s touch for a firmly heterosexual
witch like herself.
She had felt absolutely no desire after William had been killed in the Halloween 1975 attack. It
had been one of Voldemort’s first attacks on the Aurors, and he had wiped out the Auror
substation in the magical part of Inverness. She was momentarily afraid that Harry would not
find her attractive, especially as he had already had several stunning young witches to his bed.
She broke off the kiss and leant back, looking into his face.
Harry had first run his hand over Minerva’s left breast and felt her nipple stiffen even more
under his palm. He then moved his hand to cup her very firm, generous handful of breast. He
moved his thumb over the surface and across her nipple again. Minerva broke the kiss and he
couldn’t help himself; he wanted to see. He looked down and saw a gorgeous firm, pale breast
with an extremely erect, rosy pink nipple. Her perfect, slightly upturned breast was not too
large, and not small, either; it fit her smallish torso very well. He looked at her other breast and
was just as impressed. Even without him cupping it, it stood firm and high. Not as high as
Ginny’s or Hermione’s, but surely not anything that could be considered saggy.
Minerva watched, amazed, as Harry was obviously hypnotised by her body. She knew he
appreciated her mind, as he had always sought her out to talk. The times she had let him down
weighed on her.
Harry was again astonished that breasts so different could be so perfect. He flicked his eyes to
Minerva’s face and blushed lightly. He looked into her eyes and saw lust, need, and something
more. He really wasn’t sure what that something was, but he wasn’t going to stop to find out.
He closed in on her face and took her lips again as both his hands explored her warm, taut
body, continuing to work at the layers of fastenings they found on her clothes until they came
to bare skin.
Minerva looked into Harry’s eyes when he turned his face to her. She had registered the faint
blush and seen naked lust and need in Harry’s eyes. She had also seen something very
complicated: fear combined with possessiveness and love, was as close as her mind could get,
as Harry took her lips again and began working his way down her neck. When his lips hit her left
nipple her world fell apart and reformed around Harry in a shattering orgasm. She was
completely taken by surprise and was rendered immobile and almost helpless. Harry moved to
her right nipple and the climax continued to rage.
This had never happened to her before; she normally required a fairly length period of
stimulation before she could achieve release.
78
Her hands, having taken on a mind of their own, were stripping Harry and, when they finished
with as much of him as they could reach, they ripped her the rest of the way out of her own
clothes. She would be grateful later that Harry’s clever hands had found and undone all of the
fastenings, or she would have shredded one of her favourite working robes, her dress, and one
of her more comfortable sets of underthings. She had managed to divest Harry of his robe and
shirt and was leaning back against the couch in a puddle of silk and satin when he raised his
marvelously talented mouth from her breast. She moaned in loss.
Harry rocked back on his haunches and looked at her. He was amazed at the well muscled,
slightly tanned body before him. His mind spun off on the fact that she had no tan lines; he was
imagining finding her lying nude in the sun on some tropical, black-sand beach. There was no
fat on her. Minerva had a very cute belly, a miniature offset six-pack of muscle that led down to
a neatly trimmed, fiery red triangle of hair over a pouting set of lips. Her state of desire became
very obvious when he slid his hand down over her mons to her entrance and found that she
was soaked.
Harry lost all his inhibitions and buried his face directly in her centre. He made one long stroke
with his tongue, capturing her slightly salty, musky, warm secretions. Minerva shuddered and
moaned. Harry circled her outer lips delicately with his tongue as he pushed his nose into her
folds and toward the top of her slit. Not hesitating, he went straight for her clitoris and gently
suckled the warm, wet bud even further out of its hood. When he had sucked her out as far as
he could, he mercilessly attacked her with tongue, suction, and—very, very gently—his teeth.
After screaming his name, Minerva dropped into an incoherent growling scream and shuddered
through one long, powerful orgasm, completely drenching Harry’s upper body with her fluids.
Harry couldn’t take it any more and sat up, his cock rising in front of him as he sat back on his
heels. He pulled Minerva straight onto himself, completely burying his cock in her in one
smooth motion. It was all suddenly too much for Minerva, and with a little sigh, she lost
consciousness. Harry pulled her torso up to his chest and just sat for a moment, gently rocking
her. Minerva came back to herself, looked Harry in the eye, and whispered, “Please, Harry,
please.” She locked her lips onto his and brought her legs around his waist.
As he began moving, her occasional muffled screams of orgasm could barely be heard. Harry
apparently knew only the one way to make love, because he took up the same rhythm of long,
full strokes at the highest pace possible that he had used on the bonded, Minerva moving with
him. Soon he was viciously pounding into her, to the point where he feared injuring her. He
slowed down and her eyes snapped open. “Please, Morgana, don’t stop, my love.” Harry,
already close to his own peak, rammed forward into her until their pubic bones met painfully,
and then he exploded, covering her birth canal in his seed. Minerva felt the heat of him
splashing her insides and she exploded in a thrashing, screaming orgasm as the walls of the
room rang and the light flashed.
Outside in the gym, the bonded had had to sit down and were all huddled together in a corner.
When the bonding happened they all stiffened in orgasm, attempting to stifle their cries. The
79
unbonded women hugged them and watched in awe as they all shuddered in a massive climax
and a brilliant white light flowed from each of them.
Inside the bond, Nym spoke first as she recovered from her climax. “Morgana, Harry, did you
kill Min? And oh, by the way, thank you. She is delicious.”
“I don’t think I hurt her, Nym, but she kind of passed out a couple of times.”
“A couple of times? What did you do, Harry?”
“He loved me, Nym, and I could feel it. Not just sex, but—he loves me.”
“Yes, it’s awe-inspirin, isn’t it? Speaking of awe-inspiring, very nice job, Min. That was a wicked
orgasm.”
“You could feel it?”
“Yes, and now you will, too. Every time somebody bonds, we can feel both sides, Harry and her,
physical and emotional. You, Min, are one extremely hot fuck.”
All of the bonded could feel Minerva’s outraged pride at that remark.
“Nymphadora Potter, you may be my Alpha and no longer my student, but that doesn’t mean
you can’t have your mouth Scourgified, young lady.”
“And what about that will change you being a viciously hot fuck? Harry, do her again.”
Harry withdrew and thrust into her just once, and Minerva collapsed into an orgasm on top of
her aftershocks.
Stunned silence dominated the shuddering bond for a moment before the feelings of
incredulous humor passed through them all, swiftly followed by Nym’s glowing pride.
“Nymphadora Potter. Thank you, Minerva. That’s the first time anyone has called me that.”
“It’s best, I think, to acknowledge the truth, milady. We are all Potter women now, and in here,
at least, we can now use our true names. Now, if you could convince your ogre of a husband to
stop making me come, maybe my head won’t actually explode.”
Harry, in the time-honored tradition of husbands everywhere, heard this conversation and felt
the amusement and glowing pride of Nym and wisely said nothing. Instead he took the
opportunity to roll Minerva up onto the couch and slowly push into her until their pubic bones
met and then withdraw until he was just resting in her. He repeated this four more times and
exploded in her again, dragging her, barely conscious, through another massive orgasm.
80
“I could make love to her all day.”
“Oh please, no. Morgana, Harry, you have to stop. I can’t. Rest, my darling, let me rest. You can
take me again later, any time you want, anywhere. I’ll never leave you.”
“Anything you want, Min.”
He smiled gently to himself and kissed Minerva. He lifted her off of himself and stood her in
front of him. For a moment he hugged her legs and leaned up and snuggled his head into her
belly. Minerva hugged his head to her and basked in his warmth. He leaned back slightly and
kissed her between her tiny “innie” belly button and the top of her slit and then stood. He
began to help her get dressed, but his hands were gently slapped away. The bonded had
entered the room and surrounded Minerva. She was kissed soundly by each of them and then
they dressed her. Towing Harry along in their wake, they reentered the gym.
As they cleared the door the unbonded women faced them, stopped what they were doing,
and dropped deep curtseys. The bonded stopped and, smiling widely, returned the curtseys
while Harry bowed deeply.
Chu Ling Ming smiled and shook her head. The look on her potential mate’s face was priceless.
He obviously was overwhelmed by what had just happened and appeared to be running on a
kind of stunned autopilot. Ah, well, they must get the test done. “Milord and ladies, if you will
follow me, we will test your abilities in the fine art of potion making.”
Harry stepped to her and offered his arm. Placing her hand on his bare forearm, Chu recovered
from the mini-orgasm that touching him had induced and steered Harry to one of the
classrooms and into a seat. She moved to the front of the room. Daphne and Tracey slid into
the seats on either side of Harry. Hermione and Ginny saw this and burst into giggles. Nym
looked at the girls intently and then smiled at them as they blushed furiously. Harry was
bemused by the commentary flowing in the bond. He felt Nym’s chagrin and was about to rise
and sit with her when he felt her amusement coming through. He shook his head, thinking to
himself, “Women!” He received several glares, but the effect was ruined when the bonded all
broke up laughing.
“Daphne, we have confused our lord. Take his mind off it, will you please?”
“Yes, milady.” Daphne leaned over, put one hand on Harry’s thigh and locked him in a blistering
kiss. When they both needed air, she finally broke the kiss; and as she withdrew from a stunned
Harry she whispered, “Please, Harry, take me next. I need you,” into his mouth as she stared
into his very green eyes.
Harry smiled shyly at her and nodded as Nym told him in the bond, “Yes, Harry, after this test in
Minerva’s room.”
81
Minerva blushed as she smiled.
Chu said, “Okay, now that we’ve settled our lord...everyone please complete the test in front of
you and then follow the instructions on the board.”
The written test was very comprehensive; it dealt with interactions of ingredients and
techniques. It was totally different from anything Harry had ever experienced in Potions classes
at Hogwarts. The instructions on the board all dealt with the techniques of preparation. They
demonstrated their technique on ingredients that Chu had put on the fronts of the tables. Harry
went through it answering more than he knew with the knowledge from the bond.
Having finished before him, Daphne sat quietly watching Harry and gently stroking his thigh.
When he had finished she stood, took his hand, and dragged him from the room to the sound
of throaty chuckles from the women present. Harry surprised her by dragging Tracey along
behind him as well.
Harry, using Amelia’s knowledge, took the lead and crossed the gym, entering a large shower
facility. He stopped in the anteroom and, turning, began stripping both girls. While he was
working on their clothes he was also kissing and fondling them. The girls, not to be outdone,
stripped Harry while touching him, familiarising themselves with his body. They ended up in the
shower in a kind of Harry-on-Slytherin sandwich. Harry turned the water on and they all
screamed for a moment as the cold water hit them.
“I guess the cold shower thing is something else that doesn’t apply to you, Harry,” Daphne said
as she looked down to where his cock stood erect, cold water notwithstanding.
“I think it would normally work, Daphne, but with you both here it would take longer than it
took for the water to warm up.”
Tracey sighed loudly and continued to explore Harry’s rock-hard member. “Thank Morgana.”
Daphne had had enough and tripped Harry with the back of her heel. As he fell, she held on as
best as she could, lowering him to the floor. To her chagrin, as soon as he was on the floor
Tracey mounted him and guided him to her entrance with her hand. She fully sheathed him in
one thrust, screaming a little as he broke her hymen. Harry held her hips but was unable to
offer more comfort as Daphne sat on his face, growling, “Harry, help me, I have to have relief.”
Harry grinned at first. He had the Ice Queen of Slytherin sitting on his face, begging for oral sex,
and the Brains of Slytherin impaled on his cock making odd little noises as she began to move.
He obliged Daphne after she lifted his head slightly by the hair and thumped it gently on the
floor of the shower. She cooed and began grinding onto his face.
82
As Harry tore into the two Slytherins, the rest of the ladies finished the test and moved into the
gym. The more experienced women conjured chairs and they all sat listening to the sexual
serenade coming from the shower.
Nym, unable to stand it as Harry neared his first climax, cast a silencing charm on the door.
While it didn’t help much, it did help some.
“Lass, we aren’t going to get much done here until you settle in, plus I’m not sure what use
these test results are as Harry seems to be bonding you all fully. He’ll have access to all of your
knowledge, and all of you will have access to it through him. I would suggest that I withdraw
and that this first rotation through time be devoted to the laird bonding you.”
“I believe I agree, Alastor, but what do we do about these girls? I mean some of them are
under-age.”
“Milady, they’re all at least compatible and so will lose their virginity, at least to Harry, one way
or another. The ancient laws actually cover this, believe it or not, so there will be no legal
repercussions. Their parents or guardians know why they’re here—Emmeline told them. And
look at them, Tonks, they’re losing control. We won’t be able to prevent mating without hurting
them, and at that point I believe Harry will take them and mate them by force.”
“Amelia, couldn’t we—I mean the already bonded—satisfy him for now? I mean, surely
between the soon to be nine of us we can satisfy his urges.”
“Nym, it’s not just his urges.”
“Amelia, if I may?”
“Certainly, Ambassador.”
“Nym, he won’t wear out, exactly. He can draw on not only what is according to Chu the biggest
core she’s ever seen, but also the extremely powerful witches he’s already bonded. He’ll simply
take us all and then collapse. It’s our duty to pace this breeding and ensure we don’t hurt him. I
would suggest we move this to the master suite and let nature take its course. We’ll simply
need to make him take breaks every once in a while, and feed and water him.”
“Amanda, Harry is not a stallion at stud. He doesn’t have to be fed and watered.”
Just then the walls rang, the light flared from the bonded, and Nym as well as the rest of the
bonded had to pause and breathe as Harry’s orgasm and bonding of Tracey overwhelmed
them, dragging them into orgasm as well.
As they regained their breath, Luna of all people spoke. “That’s exactly incorrect, Nym. In this
case he is in fact standing at stud to his magic.”
83
The girls that knew her were amazed. She was speaking plainly and well, with no references to
odd things or animals, and there was unconcealed fury in her voice.
“Dumbledore has caused this by denying Harry’s training. Instead he attempted to bind Harry’s
magic, but he failed. The bindings caused Harry’s already large, strong, focused core to grow by
continually fighting the bindings; and now, with each bit of magic he links with, he gets closer to
breaking or absorbing those bindings. We’ll have to monitor those bindings and they’ll have to
be removed before they snap, causing a backlash. We must be extremely careful with Susan,
Su, Ann, Chu, and myself. I might even say we should wait until after the bindings are removed,
but that may not be possible. In any case, we should not be mated in succession or the strain
will break the bindings if they’re not given a chance to settle between us.”
Hermione looked at Luna. “Luna, how do you know this?”
Luna turned her head to Hermione and her eyes went completely white.
Nym was startled, to say the least. “Morgana, Hermione, she’s a true seer and probably an aura
reader.”
“Yes, Nym, I’m both; but how did you know?”
“The abilities are often found together, and no true seers are not aura readers. The white eyes
thing is a giveaway, as well as the odd behavior.”
“Drat, my eyes went again? Well, at least I won’t have to Obliviate you lot.”
“Eeerr, Luna! Who have you Obliviated?”
“Just my roommates, Cho, and only about the thing with the eyes.”
“So why do we have to take care with the women you mentioned, Luna?”
“Hermione, those are the most powerful of the women left. I can tell the level of raw power by
the level of brightness of their auras. Looking at Harry’s aura has always been like looking at the
sun at noon, but there have always been shadows on it. I did my research and learned that the
most probable way that appearance happened was for someone to have applied a binding to
his magic.
“Once I discovered that in my first year, I’ve been working to discover who placed the bindings.
The magical signature on them most closely resembles Dumbledore’s aura. At first I couldn’t
believe the Headmaster would do it, but then I started to really ‘see’ after my periods became
regular, and I found that I could see backward and forward.
84
“I saw the events of 31 October 1981. After Voldemort was disincorporated, Dumbledore
showed up at Godric’s Hollow. He tried to take Harry from Lily’s side and was blasted out of the
house. Harry’s magic had decided to protect him. So Dumbledore bound Harry’s magic. After a
long battle with Harry’s magic, and magically exhausted himself, he had Hagrid remove Harry to
Hogwarts while he recovered and decided what to do with Harry.”
“Okay, so how do the women you mentioned compare with Harry?”
Luna struggled to come up with a frame of reference. As she struggled, the walls rang and the
light flared from the bonded, and they again shuddered through an orgasm as Daphne joined
them in the bond.
“Hermione, let’s stay with the image of light to give you a frame of reference. Harry is like the
sun in the summer at noon on a clear day. You, Ginny, and Nym are like the sun on a clear day
in winter; Nym is slightly brighter. Still not comfortable to look at, but not as bad as Harry.
Susan, Su, Ann, Chu, and myself are like the sun on a day with those really high, thin clouds. The
rest of women here are like the setting sun just before it touches the horizon. Really bright,but
you can at least look at it. Now, to complete your frame of reference, Muggles are dark—not
pure black, but like a starlit night. Squibs are like a full-moon night. Most magical creatures,
including most witches and wizards, are a torch in that night. The exception would be Unicorns
and Dragons; they’re like Harry.”
The women in the gym sat astounded.
At the word “binding” at the start of Luna’s diatribe, Chu had leapt to her feet and run into the
shower room, followed by Emmeline and Ann. They were all trained in bindings and they knew
what the effects of a poorly maintained binding were.
In the shower they found Harry on his back, floating about a foot off the floor, with Daphne
lying on him and Harry fully sheathed in her. Harry was plundering her mouth with his and her
breast with his hands while he used his trademark full-depth strokes on her, driving grunts and
squeals from her. Tracey was sitting up in the corner with warm water flowing over her and a
completely stupefied look on her face. Tracey did have one of the biggest smiles they had ever
seen, however.
The three witches immediately whipped out their wands and started running deep searching
charms on Harry. They all found the same thing: Harry’s core had massive bindings on it. The
bindings were failing.
“Ann, Emmeline, back up. We have to get out of here.” Chu began dragging them backwards.
Suddenly the walls rang and a blinding flash came from Harry. Harry, Daphne, and Tracey
glowed white for a few seconds. Chu turned and pushed the other two witches from the room.
She took a step to follow them and suddenly found herself, naked and bound, hovering in the
air about waist high. Harry had sat up on his heels and Daphne had moved over by Tracey.
85
Harry seemed to be struggling against something. Slowly but surely, Chu’s legs were parted and
she was pulled into Harry’s lap. She sat up and reached for him.
Outside, Emmeline and Ann had come stumbling from the room.
The bonded were aware of the struggle that was going on between Harry and his magic. His
magic had grabbed Chu and Vanished her clothes. As Harry sat up, the magic tried to impale her
on his cock, and Harry was fighting the magic for control.
“Harry, let the magic take her.”
“No, Nym.”
“Harry, she’s in compulsion. She wants to be taken.”
“Not the point. Nothing will force me. Especially nothing will force me to potentially lose control
and hurt a woman.”
The bonded felt the mountainous will of their mate force his magic to comply. He let it hold
Chu, but he would not let it move her any closer.
Harry opened his eyes and took Chu’s breath away. It was like looking into the blast of a furnace
smelting copper. Bright green fire lit his eyes. She leaned farther forward, pulling herself against
him, and took his lips in a searing kiss. Moving her hips farther into his lap, she encountered his
raging hard-on. Tilting her hips forward and up, she dragged the head of Harry’s cock across her
sex from top to bottom. She rotated her hips back down and as she felt him enter her slightly,
she thrust herself fully onto him. Chu screamed as she was filled for the first time by something
not made of ivory.
It had been truly miserable being a thirty-year-old virgin, but her magic had never let anyone
near her. She had absolutely destroyed some good friendships trying to go farther than her
magic had allowed.
Harry sat frozen until she broke the kiss. She leant back and, taking his hands, filled each of
them with a large, taut, high-set breast. When her nipples hit his palms, she climaxed. Harry,
feeling her squeeze him hard in climax, began to move. He immediately took up the full-depth,
fast penetrations that the women seemed to like and Chu dropped into the strange, continuous
orgasm that the bonded achieved. Harry pounded her mercilessly. Pushing her over backwards
and pinning her wrist to what he thought was the floor, he searched for the end of Chu’s
orgasm in eight-inch strokes.
Daphne and Tracey collected themselves and moved over to Harry and Chu. Just as Harry
climaxed, they leant down and locked lips on one of Chu’s nipples each, laving it with their
tongues. Chu screamed like a banshee and exploded, spraying Harry with fluid. Harry locked his
86
hips as Chu clamped down on him, coating her with cum. The walls gave their characteristic
gong, and the light flared from all the bonded. They collapsed in a smiling, humming pile, held
just off the floor, Harry still completely sheathed in Chu.
Outside, the bonded had all collapsed in their third orgasm of the evening —and it had been
massive.
In the bond they were all murmuring love and affection for Harry and each other. Luna looked
at Ann and Emmeline. “Well, that was close. Ann, you can’t be taken at the same time as Susan,
Su, or myself.”
Ann whipped up her wand and hit Luna with a charm. She looked at the data projected and
whistled. She then hit Susan with the same charm and got another result that arched an
eyebrow and drew a whistle. She hit Su last and said, “Well, all very, very high and within five
points of each other.”
“You would have loved Hermione, Ginny, or Nym’s readings, then,” Luna told her.
Ann turned the wand on Hermione and was just about to cast the charm.
“Ann, don’t.”
“Why not, Luna?”
“I’m assuming that the reading you got from us was near the top of the scale?”
“Over, actually.”
“Alone, Hermione, Nym, or Ginny would be two or three orders of magnitude higher, and now
that they’re bonded and drawing off Harry’s magic, it’s possible your wand wouldn’t be able to
take the backlash and might explode.”
Hermione had recovered enough to speak. “Mmm-hmm…ahhhh…Ann?”
Ann moved over to her and sat next to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulder. “Shhhh,
Hermione, just rest.”
“No, it’s fine. Can your wand or the spell be recalibrated to a higher scale?”
“The charm can, but it’s already higher than we’ve ever seen human magic before.”
“Can you set it for Dragons?”
“That’s a slightly different charm, but give me a minute and I can tweak it for human magic.”
87
Hermione, Aurora, and all the Ravenclaws watched with interest as Ann deconstructed the
charm arithmetically and rebuilt it, substituting the human magical recognition equations into
the Dragon measurement parameters.
“Okay. Hold still, Hermione.” Ann cast the charm with slightly different inflections and wand
movements. She looked at her wand and had to sit down quite suddenly.
“Well?”
“You’re a large, mature Hungarian Horntail, Hermione.”
Peals of laughter echoed around the gym at both the answer and Hermione’s gaping
impersonation of a fish out of water.
Ann looked at Hermione and chuckled. “The numbers have been broken out by breed,
Hermione. Some are stronger than others. You registered at the same level that a mature
Hungarian Horntail, the strongest species, would.” She grinned wickedly. “But not as high as a
sitting mature Horntail.”
Hermione’s eyes bulged as she sputtered for a moment, until she saw Ann’s face. She suddenly
grinned wickedly, too. “Well, let me go see our lord and I’ll see if we can do some practicing for
that.” Hermione got up and moved toward the shower. The rest of the bonded rose and joined
her. The potential mates followed.
In the shower they found Harry still buried in Chu, with her legs and arms wrapped around him.
Daphne and Tracey were curled up and wrapped around the still connected couple. All of them
were asleep.
“Oh my, what I wouldn’t give to sleep like that.”
“Rosmerta!”
“What, Min? You already got yours. I’m still burning, here.”
Nym shook her head ruefully and bent down to begin untangling her mates. The other bonded
helped. The women were at one end of the shower room, while Nym took an unresisting and
very pliable Harry into the other end of the room. She Vanished her clothes and stepped into
the shower. Harry’s arms came up around her and his lips found hers very gently.
“Morgana, Harry, ten women in a little over sixteen hours. Maybe we need to slow down a
little.”
88
“No, Nym, we need to finish the potential mates that are here. I don’t know why, but something
is happening. Can we stop the tests and concentrate on the mates for now?”
Nym thought about it for a moment. This was not the request of a sex-crazed teen. She could
feel how scared he was. She also felt the same undefined fear. “Okay, Harry, but we’ll have to
redo the test on the next turn through time. First let’s get some dinner.”
“Okay, Nym.” Harry leaned into her and gently, lovingly kissed her. Simultaneously he poured
all his love for her into the bond.
Nym broke contact, shuddering. “You are getting way too good at that, Harry.”
“It’s your fault ,Nym. I never knew what love was before you.”
“Come on, Harry, let’s get you dressed.”
They all dressed and made their way into the gym again. From there the Primaries and
potentials followed their Alphas into the dining room and sat down to a sumptuous dinner.
Dinner had progressed to a point where they were all talking and enjoying each other’s
company.
“Nym, I think we need a schedule.”
“Hermione, are you serious? This isn’t exactly revising for exams.”
“Nym, don’t make me display my geekiness.” The women all chuckled while Harry leaned over
and cupped Hermione’s cheek. She leaned into his hand and moaned. She took his hand and
moved it to her lap. She squeaked when Harry got a wicked gleam in his eye and moved his
hand through the buttoned seam of her dress and between her thighs, cupping her sex over her
knickers. Hermione put one of her hands over his and gently rocked her pelvis into his hand.
After a moment, when Harry neither removed his hand nor went any further, she continued.
“It is now 5:30 on the fifth. We have until midnight on the seventh. That leaves us thirty hours.
We have twenty-four women, by my count, who still need to be either bonded or mated in this
turn. That means we’ll have six hours for meals and for Harry to rest if we give each woman an
hour with him. I propose we use the following list.” She waved her wand, and a piece of
parchment appeared on the walls with the list:
Susan Bones
Emmeline Vance
Septima Vector
Bathsheba Babbling
Rita Skeeter
89
Aurora Sinistra
Amanda Sherman
Rosmerta Johnston
Ann Morley
Katie Bell
Luna Montgomery
Cho Chang
Marietta Edgecomb
Hannah Abbot
Shelia Fawcett
Megan Jones
Mandy Brocklehurst
Sally Ann Perks
Su Li
Padma Patil
Parvati Patil
Luna Lovegood
“I realise that’s only twenty-two names, but the two youngest aren’t here. Narcissa and
Bellatrix are also not here, and we have yet to decide what to do with them. And Harry has
already bound ten of us. So pending any objections, I believe Harry can retire and we can
begin.”
Nym looked around the room, and everyone nodded. She took Harry and led him to bed. As
they passed, Susan took Harry’s offered arm, going to the master suite with them.
Over the next four hours Harry took Susan in a shattering display of raw sex and how to fully
use a young woman. Susan was thrilled out of her mind, several times. Emmeline received a
long, slow, fulfilling session, and Septima and Bathsheba got a very romantic, highly educational
threesome. Every time a new mate was bonded, the previously bonded women were pushed
into orgasm.
Nym and Harry had moved to the bathtub and were gently making love when they were joined
by Rita. Rita was an experienced woman, having been bonded before her husband was later
killed. She could not have been considered “loose”, but she was experienced. She proceeded to
teach Harry and Nym everything she knew as he ground her into a very fine, completely
satisfied pile of goo. They left her shattered on a couch in the bedroom.
Nym lay down with Harry and watched while he destroyed Aurora. Amanda came to bed with
them and simply watched Harry as he slept, buried deep within the beautiful Astronomy
Professor. Amanda drifted to sleep to be awakened by a screaming orgasm as Harry sucked her
clit clear of its hood and, holding it gently with his teeth, flicked the very end of it with his
tongue until she came, convulsing and screaming his name. When Amanda released his head
with her thighs, Harry crawled up her body, never stopping as he plowed straight into her
90
centre. She didn’t remember much after that until she became aware in the bond. Her bond
mates were cheering and wolf whistling. They went back to sleep with him still in her.
91

Chapter 5
7 Aug 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Rosmerta woke Harry in the morning with his cock in her throat. The first thing he saw was her
ice-blue eyes searching his as he fed her the breakfast she was seeking. He dragged her out of
bed and bent her over the back of one of the sofas. She couldn’t complain, not that she was
thinking of it, because he knocked the wind out of her with each thrust. After she came the first
time he led her in the bathroom and took her again, several times, until he finally exploded in
her belly as she locked in a massive orgasm, bonding her as he had the other women. Nym,
Hestia, Hermione, and Ginny joined them in the tub.
“Harry, you have to stop for a while. Please. Let’s go eat. We’re exhausted from coming so
much.”
“Oh, Nym, why didn’t you say something?”
“We were having fun, Harry. Now let’s clean up and rest, and then eat. The rest of the women
are younger, and I want you to completely destroy them.”
The Alphas and Primaries all crawled into the huge bed. Harry noticed suddenly that Susan and
Daphne had joined them. He thought about it for a moment and felt the deep rightness of it. He
pulled Nym into a spooning position in front of him and went to sleep playing in the bond with
joyous abandon as he had never played as a child. To Harry’s mates, while this play was restful,
it was also as fulfilling as the lovemaking and bonding had been. Harry completely abandoned
himself to them.
His hardened length was between Nym’s legs and she held it up against herself as she rocked
her hips forward and then back, sheathing him. She fell asleep with his rock-hard length buried
in her in what the bonded would come to refer to as the pacifier position.
Harry awakened at about nine in the morning with his mouth on Nym’s left nipple, his cock
buried in her, Hestia sitting on his right hand where the hand and arm stuck out from under
Nym’s shoulders, and the fingers of his left hand buried in the soft, warm folds of the woman
who was spooned against his back.
He couldn’t tell who it was until he rubbed his thumb over the soft nub it was resting on and he
felt Susan shuddering in the bond. Ginny crawled up between Nym and Harry, separated them,
and took him in her mouth. Daphne, to the surprise of everyone including herself, crawled in
between them and took Nym’s sex with her mouth. She and they could feel Harry using her to
pleasure Nym, and suddenly the bond was on fire.
92
Harry and the bonded began using everyone’s lips, tongues, hands, breasts, and sex to pleasure
each other. Suddenly Harry clenched; before he could come in Ginny’s mouth, she pulled back
and held him while Hermione sank all the way onto him in one stroke. He came when she hit
the bottom. When Harry orgasmed they all did in a roaring, muscle-locking, mind-numbing
climax.
Harry rested for a moment, then jumped up, turned around, and said, “Wow, I’m hungry! Who
wants breakfast?” He received six death-glares in return, but the effect was ruined by the
purring noise that came from the women as he poured his love, respect, thanks, and complete
awe of them into the bond.
The suddenly energised women jumped up and stretched, causing more purring as Harry’s eyes
and feelings were locked on them. They dressed, then they dressed a stupefied Harry (who
knew women dressing would make his mind go completely blank?) and dragged him to the
dining room to be met by their mates and kissed good morning very soundly.
They sat a smiling Harry at the head of the table. Amelia looked to Nym, who nodded her head,
and Amelia clapped her hands once. A breakfast worthy of Hogwarts appeared before them on
the table.
“We usually don’t eat this heavily, Harry, but I thought you could do with the energy.”
Harry smiled at Amelia. Hermione passed him a loaded plate, and he began eating. Every time
he got the plate close to clear, either Hermione or Nym would load it again. Harry began eating
more slowly and listening to the conversation—not speaking, just listening.
Daphne, who had been watching him, sent him a kind of proud, affectionate mental hug. “Very
nice, my lord.”
The bonded smiled, first at Daphne, then at Harry.
“Hermione, I know we need to rebuild the schedule, but we do we need to do it now?”
“Nym, we’re all here and Harry needs to rest.”
“Okay, Hermione. What have you got already?”
Harry stroked Nym in the bond and transferred his feelings of gratitude directly to her. Then he
got an urge and tried to send her and only her pleasure.
Nym groaned and then turned and kissed Harry. “Stop that, Harry.”
“I just wanted to know if I could do it, Nym. I thought I could.”
93
All other conversation in the room had stopped.
Amelia finally asked, “Do what, Harry?”
“I thought I could—eerrr—target just one of you. So I sent a—a burst, I guess, of pleasure to
Nym in the bond.”
“Do you think you could do it to any of us, Haaaaarrrrrryyyy....”
“Well, I guess I can.”
As Amelia sat blushing, the rest of the bonded and potentials chuckled.
Hermione watched with sparkling eyes. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but back on point.” Here she
waved her wand and a large sheet of parchment stuck itself to the wall. It was the original
schedule. “I believe that we’ll have to go to an alternate-day schedule. I propose this.” Here
another piece of parchment flew out of her wand.
Day 1 Day 2
Activity Instructor Time Activity Instructor Time
PT Marie 06:00 PT Marie 06:00
Breakfast Dobby 07:30 Breakfast Dobby 07:30
Runes Babbling 08:00 Arithmancy Vector 08:00
Charms Romanov 10:00 Pot/Alchemy Ming 10:00
Transfig McGonagall 11:30 Mind Arts Ming/V 11:30
Lunch Dobby 13:00 Lunch Dobby 13:00
DADA Moody 13:30 DADA Moody 13:30
Weapons Moody/V 15:00 Weapons Moody/V 15:00
S/T Moody/V 17:00 S/T Moody/V 17:00
UAC Cougar 19:00 UAC Cougar 19:00
Dinner Dobby 21:00 Dinner Dobby 21:00
The group sat and contemplated the schedule.
Minerva was impressed. “Hermione, first of all let me be the first to offer you a job. That is
masterful. Why have you added Alchemy to Potions?”
“I know that Chu is a potions Mistress, but more than that, she is an alchemist. Now that we’re
bonded I have her knowledge, but not the experience. I believe, though, that after a review of
skills and technique we would in fact be able to successfully sit our Master’s test in potions. We
would then be able to do the practical portion and be granted our Mastery. That being the case,
there’s much more room for exploratory work, and I believe that with all of our minds working
together we can advance the fields of both potions and alchemy. I view the classes as much
more a university lecture/lab type arrangement. I believe this will also be true of the other
94
courses for which we have a Mistress in the bond. The physical training, which I have
designated as PT, and the Defense against the Dark Arts or DADA, as well as Weapons, Stealth
and Tracking—S/T—and Unarmed Combat—UAC—are all based on physical abilities that gain
the most from practice, to the point that the actions become muscle memory; so they will have
to stay as individual classes.”
Tracey stood and dropped a curtsey to Hermione, saying loud enough to be heard, “My lady.”
Hermione coloured very prettily.
“Minerva, you can’t have her. I believe we’re going to need her in the Ministry.”
“Ha! I have dibs, Amelia.”
“Ahhhh, I believe I actually have dibs,” Harry drawled in his best imitation of a pureblood.
The bonded and potentials all felt shivers run down their spines; looking up, all of them saw a
pair of burning green eyes. They all responded exactly the same way: they dropped their heads
and said, “Yes, my lord,” in really creepy unison.
Harry said, “Whoa, what just happened?”
Nym shook herself. “Harry, where did you get that voice?”
“I wanted to do a pureblood, Nym. I just kind of tried to put all my authority in my voice. I’m
sorry.”
“Harry, don’t be sorry. Don’t use that voice unless you want instant, mindless obedience from
us, though.”
“Why, Nym?”
Daphne shook herself out of the trance enough to answer. “My lord, you’re our Head of House.
The voice you just used was very definitely the Head of House Potter’s voice. It’s not like at
school, milord. Your Head of House at school has legal authority and responsibility for you. You
have legal, magical, and life responsibility over us. Your word is law for us; you are our liege.”
Harry sat trying to digest this, slowly withdrawing and turning inward.
Nym got up and took Harry’s hand. She swept out of the room, dragging Harry and followed by
the primary mates.
She swept into the bedroom, pushed Harry into the couch, and promptly sat in his lap, putting
her arms around his neck. Harry automatically put his arms around her and pulled her to him.
95
Hermione sat on his right, with Ginny and Daphne beside her. Hestia sat on his left and Susan
sat at his feet and hugged his legs, resting her head on his knees.
Inside the bond
“Harry, what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong? Nym, what’s right? I, a fifteen-year-old, am now responsible for—what—thirty-

seven witches that we know of. I have to fuck them to keep them sane. And my magic is busy
trying to find more! It has already done me the great favour of putting the Darkest witch in
Britain and possibly the world on the list, so I’ll have to fuck her, too, or let her die. I have the
most powerful Dark Lord in history trying to kill me every time he can manufacture an
opportunity. I have to fuck one of my classmate’s mothers, my Professors, and twelve-year-old
girls. Not only that, but I hold complete authority over them. I understood the feelings Daphne
was giving off but not saying. I know I can command any of you to do anything. What’s next,
Nym? Will my magic force me to fuck my daughters as they emerge from your wombs before
they draw their first breaths? The gods are perverts, and I’m their chosen play-toy.”
Nym was horrified to find herself laughing. “Oh Morgana, Harry, don’t be mad. Just give me a
minute.”
The only thing that kept Harry from exploding was feeling her sincere chagrin.
Finally, when she was back under control, she said, “First, yes, you are responsible for at least
thirty-seven witches, and while your body may be fifteen, it just doesn’t matter. We, the
women involved, will help you with that and some of us are very experienced. Rita has things in
her twisted little sex-fiend brain that will keep us active for the next thousand years. After that
we’ll peruse some of those books Hermione and Padma keep thinking of. By the way,
Hermione, if we’re going to try your favourite, you and I need to stretch first.”
They all felt Hermione’s intense, full-body blush.
“Second, you do in fact have to at least ‘fuck’ us to keep us sane and in some cases alive. So far
you have not done that. I’ve felt it every time, Harry: you’ve made love to each and every one
of us. Yes, in some cases the sex was forceful and depending on the woman, perhaps a little
more than kinky. You might have to ‘fuck’ some woman in the future the first time, but I doubt
it will happen to the same woman more than once. I’m thinking that we could lure Bellatrix to
somewhere public and you could ‘rape’ her. That will let her maintain her cover with the dork
lord. That might count as a ‘fuck’.”
“Nym, I will not rape anyone.”
“And that’s one of the reasons we love you, Harry. But you will rape Bellatrix—or appear to,
rather. We’ll find a way to get to Azkaban or get her to you and you’ll force her into submission
96
and then get that marvelous cock into her. After you touch her bare skin for the first time you’ll
have your work cut out for you making it appear to be rape, if she’s truly in compulsion. If she’s
not in compulsion, we’ll arrest her and you won’t have to do more than touch her. It might be
best for you to ‘rape’ Narcissa, too. I’ll ask her.”
Harry’s mind was in danger of turning off at this point.
Nym continued on remorselessly. “Yes, the dork lord vulturewart is after you, but if you keep
fully bonding the most powerful witches in the world and we keep training, I think you can turn
him into a toad permanently and then we’ll give him to Draco as a familiar.”
The rest of the bonded were laughing now at the truly twisted images flowing through Nym’s
mind.
Ginny squeaked and then retched as the image of Draco and toad lord vulturewart involved in
some bestiality (amphibiality?) flashed through her mind. “Oh Morgana, Nym, please don’t do
that.”
Nym smirked and continued. “You will not lay a finger on Emma and Victoria until, first, they
are ready, and second, their parents have been informed as the parents of the rest of the
under-age women here have been. And if you even try to have sex with any of our daughters
unless they are in compulsion for you, I’ll use Min’s marble curse on you, leaving your cock
sticking out, and then I’ll control who does what to whom. Yes, you are our Head of House, but
that doesn’t mean we’re without free will and can’t break free of you if we want to. What you
fail to understand is that the reason you have so much power over us is that we want you to
have it. If you abuse it, you’ll find out where the power truly lies.”
Harry shivered as she said that last, and he felt the iron will of his bonded reinforcing Nym.
Nym smirked as she locked him in a blistering kiss. “They don’t call me the Alpha for nothing,
Harry.”
During the kiss she stood. Susan reached under her skirt and ripped her knickers off. Hestia
leaned in and removed Harry from his trousers and stroked him hard, then aimed him up and
Nym sat on him, taking him completely in one go. Susan held his legs, Hermione his right arm,
Daphne his left while Ginny and Hestia worked on undressing them, resorting to magic where
necessary. Nym, using the strength and drive of the bonded women, took Harry with all their
might. It didn’t last long, but Harry was completely subdued and could only please his Alpha.
They collapsed in an orgasm that had the bonded shuddering and howling.
The unbonded women, led by Luna and Ann, put them all to bed.
“Well, there’s a crisis averted.”
97
“For now, Ann, only for now. When he ‘rapes’ Narcissa in front of Draco in Madam Malkin’s
some weekend, it will happen again.”
Ann looked at Luna and shuddered, her eyes completely white. “Luna can you not do the eye
thing? It creeps me out.”
“Oops, sorry.” Luna’s forehead wrinkled and her eyes went back to their normal light blue.
“You’d better get in there, though. You’re going to want to be ready when he wakes up.”
Ann smiled and headed toward the master suite.
Nym awoke and sat up. She looked around for a minute and then her sleepy eyes lit on a very
naked Ann at the foot of the bed. She motioned for Ann to come to her. As Ann crawled up the
bed, Nym pushed her over onto Harry and Ann ended up crawling up and straddling Harry.
When her crotch was over Harry’s, Nym stopped her with a hand on her shoulder and then
pulled her down so that she ended up lying on Harry. Nym then pulled the sheet up and
covered them all. She rolled into Harry, using his right arm for a body pillow, with his hand
cupping her. She gently bit his shoulder, closed her eyes, and went to sleep.
Ann lay on Harry, slowly catching on fire. She tried to rest, but it wasn’t happening. She reached
up and kissed Harry. He soon reciprocated. They quickly had a marvelous snog going, and Ann
felt his engorged cock bump her entrance. She was already wet, so she ground her hips around
and chuckled as she tried to capture his head in her entrance. Harry was fully awake now and
opened his eyes. Ann stared into his green eyes and felt him lodge in her. She froze. Harry
kissed her again and began to thrust into her. He contacted her hymen and stopped, then
withdrew until he was just parting her lips, and thrust in again. Deciding he liked this and
noticing that Ann seemed to be enjoying it, too, he continued this way. Suddenly Ann tensed
and her face took on a look of agony. Harry was really close to the edge; he pushed in as far as
he could without breaking her. When Ann came, she clamped down on him and he was pushed
over the edge into release. The walls rang and the light glowed from the bond mates.
In the halls of his mind he heard “Oh, no, you don’t, Mr. Potter, you’re taking me.” Ann rammed
herself down on Harry, tearing away her hymen, and froze. Soon she began to move, and Harry
matched her pace. He tried to move his hands to her but found that both of his arms were
being used as body pillows and his hands were cupping the sex of Nym on one side and Daphne
on the other.
“Finger them, Harry.”
“What?”
“Fuck them with your fingers. I want them to come with me.”
Harry hesitated. “Please, master?”
98
Harry froze for a second and then said, “Okay, Ann, but only if you don’t call me master.”
“Yes, Harry.”
Harry worked his fingers into the sex of his Alpha and one of his Primaries. They began to
squirm and he started seriously working on them, attempting to catch them up with Ann, who
was holding on to her sanity by her ragged bloody fingernails. They all felt her urge to climax
and it sent them spiraling out of control. Soon they all peaked, screaming and thrashing. Ann
fell on Harry’s chest, exhausted, resting on the cushion of her breast. After a few moments Nym
and Daphne took Ann and went off in the direction of the bathroom.
Harry laid back and soon found his arms being used again, this time by Hestia and Ginny. Katie
entered the room and never hesitated. She walked straight to the bed and climbed on. She
turned round and straddled Harry’s face backward, then lowered her sex to his lips. She leaned
forward and took him in her mouth. She moaned at the taste of Ann and Harry mixed. She had
never been with a boy, but she had had every girl in Gryffindor above fifth year. Satisfying each
other was how they had kept everyone virgins in the face of all that broom-closet action. Katie
had been in great demand, with her Quidditch-honed figure and talented lips and tongue. No
girl had managed to last more than five minutes with her, but this was her first cock. She took
her time and explored him thoroughly. Unfortunately (fortunately?) for her, Harry was an
expert in oral sex by now and also had the added advantage of being able to speak
Parseltongue. Ann could feel that there was a girl on his face and decided to see if the rumours
about Parselmouths were true.
“Harry, say something in Parseltongue.”
“What do I say, Ann?”
“I don’t know, just say something.”
Harry thought for a moment and then as he explored Katie with lips, tongue, and teeth, he
began reciting the history of the goblin wars as he remembered it in Parseltongue.
Katie lost her mind. She rammed her throat down on him and screamed until they thought her
throat would rupture, and her vagina clamped down to the point that Harry couldn’t get his
tongue past her outer lips. She passed out as Harry released in her throat from the vibrations of
her screams.
“Oh, God, I killed her. Hermione, lift Katie’s head so she can breathe.”
Hermione gently lifted Katie’s head off Harry’s cock and turned it to the side, putting her head
back down with her cheek resting on his thigh. Harry struggled a bit trying to get loose from her
legs, but it was useless. She had a death-grip on his head with her thighs and he didn’t want to
99
hurt her. He found he could breathe, so he lay contentedly nuzzling her sex until she relaxed
out of the paralytic orgasm.
“Note to self and ladies: Do not Parselmouth her while she is sucking me unless someone is
there to help.”
The bonded all collapsed, laughing. Harry pouted.
Katie, on regaining her faculties, jerked her sex away from Harry. “Harry, wait. Let me rest...too
sensitive.”
Harry rolled her over and tried to snog the life out of her before he moved down to her
hypersensitive breast and started forcing orgasms from her one after the other. Katie screamed
like she was being killed the whole time.
Hestia had had enough of her screaming. Rolling over, she took Katie’s mouth and then moved
to her dark-chocolate nipple, covering her mouth with one hand. Ginny had had the same
thought, and since Hestia got to Katie’s mouth first, she took the breast Hestia wasn’t on.
“Harry, for Morgana’s sake bond her before you kill her. She can’t draw on our energy and
you’re driving her insane.”
“Yes, Ginny.”
Harry nodded his head, positioned himself between Katie’s legs, and drove into her all the way
to her pubic bone. Her Quidditch interest having taken her hymen, he met only the extremely
tight, warm wetness of her unexplored birth canal. He thrust into her, using the full-depth
strokes as usual. He approached climax, and suddenly Katie clamped onto him like a vise,
ripping the orgasm out of him. The walls rang and the light flared. They fell back on the bed,
resting. Hestia stirred first; she and Ginny bore Katie away to the bathtub. By now Nym,
Daphne, and Ann were snuggled together on one of the loveseats, watching the show.
Harry sat up and was treated to the sight of Hermione’s gorgeous bottom waving in the air as
she busied herself face-down in Susan’s lap. He never hesitated. He knee-walked up behind her
and buried himself in her in one thrust. Hermione screamed into Susan, pushing her over the
edge, which in turn pushed Hermione over the edge. Harry continued thrusting right through
her orgasm.
This was the scene Lana walked in on. She dropped her robe, stuck her head under Hermione’s
belly, pulled Harry out of her on a backstroke, and took him all the way down her throat on his
next thrust. Susan pulled Lana’s bottom half onto the bed and proceeded to pleasure her
second witch ever (Hannah had been her first at the end of last year) for all she was worth as
Harry fucked Lana’s throat and mauled Hermione’s breast. Lana, not being a girl to pass up an
opportunity, was busy trying to get her whole hand into Hermione. Harry, being close to the
100
edge, pulled out of Lana’s throat and moved around between her legs; he drove into her,
pushing her over the edge while ripping her hymen away and spraying her birth canal with cum.
She convulsed in release and the walls rang and the bonded glowed. They collapsed on the bed.
Hermione and Susan took Lana into the bathroom.
Cho and Marietta edged into the room with a tray of citrus segments. Ann smiled at them and
led them to the bed. They moved Harry into a sitting position against the headboard and Ann
began to feed him the fruit. Nym appeared beside the bed with a bowl of warm, soapy water
and a flannel. She arched an eyebrow at the girls. They both blushed and Marietta leaned
forward, taking Harry in her mouth and cleaning him gently with her tongue. When she leaned
back, Cho leant up and cleaned Harry’s sack and testes even more gently. Nym slowly and
gently wiped Harry down with the flannel as Ann finished feeding him the fruit.
Cho looked at Marietta and received a small nod. She stood up on the bed and moved over
Harry. Marietta held Harry straight up and Cho sat on him, sliding down him all the way to their
pubic bones. As her mouth came in range Harry took her lips and she squealed into his mouth
as her hymen broke. She sat in his lap, unmoving. Tears were streaming down her face and
Harry just held her. Soon she was moving slightly on him and he began moving with her. They
took what seemed like hours, staring into each other’s eyes, sometimes kissing, sometimes just
holding each other. Nym and Ann, seeing the whole Tri-Wizard fiasco and Harry’s mutilated
crush on Cho in his memories, knelt on each side of them and circled them both with their
arms. Marietta had taken up her station behind Cho and could only rub her back and murmur
support as Cho had the most romantic taking she could ever have imagined.
Harry’s heart was in his eyes, and it was obvious that his feelings for her had been more than a
crush. He had loved Cho from afar, never dreaming he would have her. Cho was overwhelmed
by the emotion in Harry’s eyes; every thrust seemed to push the memory of her crush on Cedric
farther away. Finally, when they came together and the walls rang and the light flared, she saw
it all—his love for her, how it had been crushed by the Ball, his concern for Cedric anyway, the
searing pain and guilt he felt at Cedric’s death, the desperate duel with an inhuman monster,
and the insane ploy to get Cedric’s body home at the very real risk of his own life. Cho looked in
his eyes, gently took his lips with hers, and gave her whole being to him. Harry wept with her.
Cho moved off of Harry, untangling herself from all the women who had moved into the bed
with them, and took up the position behind Marietta that she had occupied for Cho. She gently
pushed Marietta forward and then supported her as she leaned back to wrap her legs around
Harry. When Marietta leaned forward again, Harry was lodged against her sopping entrance
and slid home in her. Harry took her as gently as he had taken Cho. It was another very nice,
romantic taking of a virgin. They peaked together. The walls rang as always, and the bonded
flared with light.
Nym took Harry’s hand and they all moved to the giant tub.
101
For the first time in her life Hannah Abbot was completely certain about something. She had
felt Harry taking Susan. Through her bond with Susan she could now feel everything Harry felt.
She had been cautious about him since she saw him get off the train in first year. He had been a
blinding light among torches. Luna’s metaphor was perfect. And the pain she felt coming from
him had completely unsettled her. Now that she was more directly linked to him, she knew his
whole story. At first she was insanely furious. How anyone could treat a child that way, much
less the sorry piece of filth who called himself a Dark Lord. Now she had settled into a
committed kind of vengeful resolve only possible in a true ’Puff. Harry Potter would be her lord
and she would kill anyone who ever tried to hurt him again.
Hannah felt his hunger and called a house-elf. She asked for a plate of soup; receiving it on a
tray, she entered the master suite. She looked around; hearing the voices in the bathroom, she
went that way. Entering the bath she saw Harry floating in the steaming tub supported by the
Alpha and Primaries. She dropped her robe and walked into the tub, still carrying the tray. She
sat on the top step and turned, putting the bowl down. She eased down to the second step and
turned back with her arms up; through Susan, she let Nym know what she wanted.
The stunned bond mates moved Harry gently into her lap. She cradled Harry’s head on her
ample breast and reached over with one hand to pick up the soup. She leaned forward and
kissed him just behind his ear and said, “Harry, soup.” In the bond, through Susan, she pushed
at his consciousness until he was just awake enough to eat.
“Susan, how long have you and Hannah been bound?”
“Since third year, Nym.”
“How does that happen?”
“The regular way, I guess, Hermione—we fell in love and the next thing we knew we were
bonded.”
“I’m not trying to say anything, Susan. I just didn’t know it could happen between two witches.”
“I believe it’s more based on love than sex. Not trying to denigrate your thoughts, Hermione.”
“No offense taken, Hestia. This is just completely unheard of for me, and they haven’t really
talked about it in depth at school.”
“Yes, it’s a problem. Firstborns don’t get it from school; there are no books on the subject that I
know of besides the Potter family book Harry has. So unless you have some very intimate
girlfriends, you would never know it all. Hell, even then you wouldn’t—because we don’t.
Harry’s book covers things I’ve never imagined.”
“Like what, Hestia?”
102
“Apparently, Daphne, we’re going to be optimised by the combined magic. The book reports
reduction in the effects of aging, health improvements, even the removal of scars and tattoos
Harry doesn’t approve of.
“At this level of bonding we’re also going to end up bound to each other. That explains a lot of
the witch-on-witch things that have been happening.”
The bonded dropped into thought about this. They perused Hestia’s memories of the book.
They were suddenly interrupted by Harry’s rising arousal. They focused their attention back on
him just in time to feel him enter Hannah. She had obviously finished feeding him the soup, as
the empty bowl was on the side of the tub. Harry had rolled over and locked onto a nipple
while pulling her off the step. He then took Hannah into the deep end and nailed her to the
wall. Harry let her rest after he entered her, until she moved against him. It wasn’t long before
the first orgasm took her. Shortly after that she peaked again, and Harry went with her. The
walls rang and the whole pool glowed.
Harry and Hannah sank into the water with their lips locked together. Susan and Tonks reached
them first and towed them safely back to shallow water. The rest of the Primaries assisted in
removing them from the tub, drying them off, and moving them to the bed. Then they dried
themselves and put everyone in their dressing gowns.
As they did they heard through the bond, “Okay, Harry’s rule #1: No Parselmouth Aussie kisses
while she’s sucking the cock unless someone is there to help. Harry’s rule #2: No sex in the
bathtub without several of my lovely mates to help.”
The mates laughed until their sides hurt.
Harry rested for just a few minutes and then leapt to his feet. He dragged Nym up and pulled
her to the gym at a run. When they got there he looked at her and smiled. He took a dueling
stance, and Nym dropped into a crouch with her body turned sideways to Harry. In the bond
Harry counted down and they began hurling curses, hexes, spells, and transfigured objects at
each other.
The intensity increased until the room was actually crackling with magic and the mates and
potentials who had gathered to watch had to back against the walls, away from the ravening
magics that were being cast and shielded. The bonded cast a dueling shield and reinforced it
constantly. The energies being loosed had got so extreme that they were melting the marble
floor.
Harry threw his wand out of the shield and was casting directly with his hands. The magic he
was using was different, though. It was completely controlled and he was directing it with his
thoughts. Suddenly there were no more ravening energies; Harry either absorbed them or
103
cocooned them as Nym cast. He drew her struggling form to him and their clothes were gone.
They floated above the floor as they made love. Harry and Nym were both pouring their hearts
and souls into one another and the bonded. The mates collapsed in ecstasy at the same time
they did.
The unbonded potentials looked at each other, stunned. They laughed and then returned
everyone to their beds again. Luna took Harry’s wand and tucked it behind her ear along with
hers. She smiled dreamily as she felt the wands communing.
HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS
Hermione rolled over and opened her eyes. She was staring into Ginny’s. Ginny leaned in and
kissed her. “Hermione, why did you eat Susan yesterday?”
“I hate that phrase. I don’t know, Gin. It seemed like I needed to at the time.”
“Haven’t you ever wanted me that way, Mi?”
“More than you know, Gin.”
Ginny rolled over onto Hermione and kissed her. “Good.”
They tussled gently. Hermione rolled her head to the side and suddenly leapt to her feet. Her
wand appeared in her hand, pointed at the bed. Her level of alarm was like sounding general
quarters as the mates came pounding into the room, wands drawn. The Alphas and Primaries
stood back to back; Harry’s aura was blinding.
A very excited Harry asked, “Hermione, what is it?”
He and Nym were back to back and turning in a circle.
Nym noticed something odd. “Why is everyone looking at us?”
Hestia finally got her tongue working again. “Well, now we know why Nym is the Alpha. Harry
take one step forward.”
Harry was suddenly horrified that something had happened to Nym, so he stepped forward and
turned around. He was mystified. Nym was fine, but she was looking at him like she’d never
seen him before.
“Nym, what is it?”
“Harry, how did you do that?”
104
“Do what, Nym?”
She dragged Harry to the bathroom and stood him in front of a mirror. Harry looked in the
mirror and saw two Nyms.
When Harry’s brain turned back on, he was sitting on the marble floor of the bathroom and
Nym was speaking to him.
“Harry, it’s okay, you’ll be fine. Did you do this with a spell, sweetheart?”
“No, no spell.”
“Harry, have you ever changed any part of your body on purpose?”
“No.”
“How about your hair—have you ever grown your hair out?”
“My aunt cut it all off one day. It grew back by the next morning.”
“Harry, I think you’re a Metamorphmagus. I’m going to look in you and see if I can change you
back, okay?”
“Anything you want, Nym, you know that.”
Nym went looking first in her own mind and then in Harry’s. She soon found where his
Metamorphmagus abilities were centred and slowly changed him back to Harry, one piece of
his body at a time.
When they opened their eyes again, Harry was Harry and Nym was Nym. Harry grinned at Nym
and suddenly he was her again. Then in the blink of an eye he was Harry again.
“I know how to do it now, Nym. Thanks.” He jumped up and ran back into the bedroom, turning
into Hermione and grabbing Ginny on the way. He threw her on the bed and landed face-first in
her crotch.
“Harry stop, what are you dooooiiiinng oh my, stop, don’t stop HHHAAAAARRRYYY.”
The bonded shuddered as she climaxed. Hermione stomped her foot. “Harry, stop that, that’s
not fair. I was doing her.”
Nym had chased him to the bed by now and she pulled him out of Ginny’s crotch and flipped
him over. She spread his legs and was poking around in his crotch, with her face very close.
105
Through the bound the mates could feel her amazement. Suddenly they felt Harry’s shock. Nym
had pushed a finger into his—vagina?
“Nym! What are you doing?”
“Shhhh. Harry, this is important. Hermione, come over here.”
When Hermione approached, Nym pushed her onto the bed and flipped her dressing gown
open. She pulled her legs apart, putting Hermione’s left leg over Harry/Hermione’s right, and
examined her vagina up close and in intimate detail. Hermione was outraged.
“Shhhh, Hermione, this is important.”
Hermione settled and waited. She barked out an outraged “Nym!” at the same moment Harry
did. Nym had pushed a finger into each of them and was gently but firmly feeling around.
Finally she withdrew her fingers. “They’re exactly the same, inside and out.”
Hermione was desperate to feel outraged, but it was impossible when she had pushed herself
down on the bed and was busily lapping at her sex. She shook her head to clear it as the Mates
chuckled. Suddenly they weren’t chuckling any more as she hissed the list of Ministers of Magic
into her sex in Parseltongue and she literally exploded in orgasm.
Harry hopped up as Harry and danced around the room in a bizarre jig. Nym tackled him and sat
on him.
“Harry, stop. This is wonderful, but you’ve gone mental.”
“And I love you.”
The bonded stopped what they were doing and melted.
“I know how special it is because you know, Nym.”
“Okay, how about the rest of us know for sure? One of you two, speak.”
Nym looked at Ginny, who was standing with her fist on her hips. “It’s really simple, but at the
same time profound. Harry is a Metamorphmagus. Not only is he one, but he may be the most
accomplished one in history. No one has ever been able to fully change their sex before.”
Hestia stood and moved to where Nym still had Harry pinned to the floor. Harry was happily
shifting between the forms of all the bonded. “Harry, stop that. Pick a form and stay in it while I
run some diagnostic spells on you.”
106
Nym got off of Harry, and he assumed her form. Hestia knelt beside him and ran all the
diagnostic scans she knew on him.
“Nym, he’s reading as a woman, and according to this she’s fine.”
Nym grinned wickedly. “Well, I guess I won’t be the only one having the babies,then.” She
shifted into the semblance of Harry.
Harry was sputtering and suddenly changed back into Harry.
“Harry, it’s fine, you’re okay. First you’d have to hold the transformation for the whole nine
months. Generally when we sleep we can’t control what form we shift to, so usually it’s our
base form. If we’re physically or magically drained, we’ll return to our base form. So it would be
too dangerous for you to try it. Second, while I can achieve your form, she shifted to Harry’s
form; it’s really just skin-deep. I can’t change my internal organs like you can—no one can.”
Harry smirked and shifted back to Nym. He knelt in front of her and took her in his mouth. Nym,
having used her clitoris and its sensitive hood to form that part of her “Harry” anatomy, lasted
about two seconds as Harry slowly pushed her down his throat. Nym’s eyes rolled back in her
head and she lost control of her muscles as she rocketed into a massive orgasm. Harry caught
her and eased her to the floor as she shifted back to her base form. He lay cuddling her to him
as she first began breathing again and then slowly recovered.
Daphne suddenly spoke. “I believe it would be a good time for lunch.” The bonded agreed and
moved to dress. The Primaries dressed themselves and then Harry and Nym and headed to the
dining room.
In the dining room they took their now normal places and communed in the bond. The bonded,
sitting next to the unbonded potentials, filled them in on recent developments.
Moody stumped into the dining room. “Me laird, have you finished the bonding yet?”
“No, Alastor, there are nine left unbonded. I’ll finish tonight and tomorrow.”
“Aye, good. Me laird, we’ll need to talk before this turn is done. Undersecretary Umbridge sent
the Dementors after you. I can’t find any evidence she’s a supporter of Voldemort, but she
certainly espouses the pureblood agenda.”
Harry sat contemplating this as he watched and listened to the thoughts flaming through the
bond.
“Is she in the compulsion, Alastor?”
“No way to be certain till she gets near you.”
107
“No matter—she dies.”
Hermione spoke. “Harry?”
“Hermione, her actions would have condemned you and all of these other women to death.”
“But you’ve decided to save Bellatrix, Harry, even if you have to turn her into a ‘sex toy’, as you
put it.”
Harry could only wonder at how deep in his mind Hermione was imbedded. He had not
consciously voiced that thought even to himself, but when she said it he knew it was true.
“She never tried to kill any of you, Hermione.”
“So it’s as simple as that, us and them?”
“Yes.”
The bonded needed no further words; they saw the thoughts flashing through his mind. The
abuse, the manipulation, the miserable criminal actions perpetrated by Tom Riddle. The
corruption and ineptitude of the Ministry and Dumbledore, dooming the Light to failure and
suffering; the determination that his children would not live in that world, he would change this
world to benefit his children. He would destroy it and rebuild it, or they would leave it. Right
now he just wanted to leave it.
Nym, finally coherent again, took his hand. “We’ll be okay, Harry. It will be hard, but we’ll be
okay. Let’s just worry about Vulturewart first.”
Harry smiled as Alastor almost fell out of his chair laughing over “Vulturewart”.
Rita spoke. “Harry, dear, you know that you have lots of cachet. Let’s use it. I don’t really want
to leave this world, but I don’t want my children suffering through what the most happy of us
has had to.”
Nym was looking thoughtful. “I believe this is a conversation for tomorrow, but just so everyone
knows, Harry has a hearing scheduled for Thursday the twelfth at nine o’clock. We’ll be Turning
that day but we’ll also be attending that hearing as we continue to work or go about our normal
lives.
“I believe the short-term goals are to get the women here bonded so we can continue the
training. We should then figure out how to mate the other two women in compulsion that we
know of. Last but not least, we have to get through this trial.”
108
Amelia jumped in at this point. “Tonks, we don’t have to worry much about the trial. Harry
clearly acted in self defense. Also, I suspect his citations for under-age use of magic, having seen
his memories of the incidents. Emmeline and I will be working on this when we are off turn. I’m
a little concerned that you want to mate Narcissa and Bellatrix, however.”
Harry answered this time. “They’re in compulsion, Amelia. We’re going to fake a rape on
Narcissa, if she agrees, and we’ll either take Bellatrix from Azkaban and install her in a secure
location, or if she’s not as crazy as it seems, we are going to turn her and then ‘release’ her back
to Vulturewart. That will give us a spy on the inside.”
“Me laird, you do realise if you bond her you’ll have to overcome her connection to—” Here he
stumbled as he chuckled out, “Vulturewart. The Dark Mark is powerful magic. If you overcome
it, he’ll probably know.”
“Ah, thank you, Alastor. I hadn’t thought of that. So what do we do?”
“I think we have to get her under our control with some really top-flight Healers and Rune
Masters. The Dark Mark in its base form is created by a series of runes that have been
corrupted for the purpose.”
“Alastor, I didn’t know that,.Do you know the runes?”
“Yes, Hestia. I’ll be glad to show them to you.”
“Alastor, how did you find this out?”
“I skinned Evan Rosier’s arm, intending to take his Mark as a trophy. The Mark was only a few
years old, and from the backside you could see the individual runes it was made of.”
Marie grinned a bloodthirsty grin at Moody. “Have you been taking these trophies long, Master
Auror?”
“Longer than you’ve been alive, lass. They killed my fully bonded mate and child.”
Marie stared at Alastor for a moment and then bowed her head. “Honored Father, forgive my
impertinence.”
“Ah, lass, ’twas long ago. You couldn’t know.”
The bonded sat for a moment in contemplation.
“How many, Alastor?”
Moody knew exactly what Harry was talking about. “Thirty-seven, me laird.”
109
“Good man. Call if you ever need help.”
“You concentrate on the dark tosser, Harry, we’ll get to the rest. On another note, Albus is
planning on defending you at trial, Harry.”
“Very kind of him. If you don’t mind, Alastor, I’m going to nap for a while.”
“Certainly, me laird.”
Harry rose and offered his arm to Nym. She rose and they all headed for the master suite.
They entered the master and Nym went to a sofa, the Primaries sitting around her. Harry
turned around to ask her what was going on when Shelia Fawcett suddenly stepped in close
and kissed him. He simply backed up and sat on the bed. Shelia came right after him. She
started undressing him, but when he returned the favour she began to squirm. Nym summoned
the Primaries inside the bond and they all left the room.
“Shelia, what’s wrong?”
“Oh, Harry, I’m sorry. I just have never even been naked in front of people before.”
“Shelia, don’t worry. Until the day before yesterday I’d never been naked with a girl, either. Do
you want to know what I’ve learned, though?” Shelia nodded. “You’re all so different and so
beautiful. Each and every one of you is beautiful.”
During this Harry had not stopped taking her clothes off and he found again that he was right.
Shelia was very pretty and had a truly lovely, nubile young body.
They fell together again and soon the bonded were back, looking for seats. Alastor, who had
been having a conversation with Amelia and Emmeline in the library off the gym, grinned at
them.
“Alastor, don’t be crude. We really can’t help it.”
“I know, Amelia. I’ll bet you’re wishing it was you, though.”
Amelia slapped him on the arm and groaned. A glow came from her and Emmeline.
Emmeline recovered as Hestia came into the room.
“Alastor, can you show me those runes?”
Alastor summoned a piece of parchment and a quill and drew out the rune set for her. Hestia
and Bathsheba took it and started dissecting the rune set.
110
In the master suite Megan Jones had entered the room and shed her clothes on the way to the
bed. She climbed on to the bed with a tray of apple slices and began to feed Harry.
In the library Hermione joined the group working on the runes.
Daphne had found Tracey, and they moved to the group that now included Amelia, Emmeline,
Nym, Susan, and Moody. The rest of the women were gravitating that way and all seemed to be
engaged in a conversation about the current political situation.
After a few minutes another collective groan went up and the room glowed briefly. This process
repeated itself five more times as they worked.
After the Patil twins, Sally Ann Perks, Mandy Brocklehurst, and Su Li had been bound, Nym rose.
“Ladies, forgive me, but I’m exhausted. I’m going to bathe and then find our lord and get some
sleep.”
All of them agreed with her, and Moody excused himself. They found their way to their rooms,
and the demands on the water system for the next hour were extremely high.
Nym had taken Harry from between the Patils and into the bath. “Have fun, lover?”
Harry blushed. “Yes, Nym, I did.”
“Harry, don’t be embarrassed. You did very well. You loved them all, and very well, too. Now,
let’s go to bed.”
They left the bath and they and the Primaries all crawled into the enormous bed and fell into an
exhausted but contented sleep. The bond was active all night, the bond mates perusing each
other’s memories.
Harry awoke. He sensed Nym’s disquiet and knew she was awake. “Nym, what’s the matter?”
Nym blushed crimson. “Harry, do you like wizards?”
A confused Harry answered, “Yeah, they’re okay, why? Oh—do I like wizards? No, Nym...why?”
“Well, when I was you, you...errh...well, you sucked my....”
“Nym, you know I knew it was—well, you—and I knew what, errh, parts you used for it,
so…what’s really wrong, Nym?”
“I liked it. I really liked it.”
111
Harry laughed; hugging her to him, he whispered, “Change and I’ll do it again,” in her ear.
“Morgana, Harry, not tonigh. You’ll kill me, Baby.”
Nym wriggled delightedly, as he had fully hardened in her again. “Go to sleep, lover.”
They snuggled into each other and drifted off into a deep sleep.
Toward morning, the bond settled firmly.
112

Chapter 6
8 Aug (Off Sidereal)
Harry awoke in the morning and opened his eyes. Emmeline’s ice-blue eyes were staring back.
He could hear the shower running, and he and Emmeline were the only ones in the big bed.
“Nym has established a rota, Harry. One of us besides the Alpha and Primaries will be with you
morning and evening. She thought it was the only way to be fair.”
“I agree with her. So what did you have in mind, lovely lady?” Harry arched an eyebrow at
Emmeline.
She laughed and put her arms around his neck, dragging him into a very passionate embrace
and then kisses.
The bonded all felt both his and her climax some minutes later and smiled. Harry and Emmeline
joined the Alpha and Primaries in the bathroom.
Once they had managed to get out of the bathroom with only a minimum of distraction and
Hermione getting pinned to the shower wall, they dressed and headed to the dining room. This
morning Harry made the rounds of the bond mates, giving them each a hug and a kiss and
seating them. Finally he was in his seat with a goofy grin plastered across his face. Nym leaned
over and, using her napkin, wiped some lipstick from his cheek. She smiled at him and held his
hand as breakfast appeared.
“Harry, you seem to be doing particularly well this morning.”
“And why not, Amelia? I’m in love with the best witches in Britain—no, the world—and they
love me back. Life is good right now.”
They could all feel how truly happy he was. It warmed their souls that he truly did feel they
were the best of witches, and that he loved them all with all his giant heart.
Moody stumped his way in. “Ach, laddie, what did ye do? Make ’em stop smiling, I’ve been
blinded.”
He grinned at Harry as he cast a Protego to fight off the barrage of minor hexes that flew at him
from all directions. Surprisingly Ginny’s Bat-Bogey Hex blasted through the shield and Alastor
was forced to duck. The hex blasted a fist-sized crater in the marble wall.
“Great Merlin, lass stop using your laird’s power. You’re going to kill me with a tickling charm.”
113
“Sorry.” Ginny sat there, her face flaming, and everyone besides Moody felt her
embarrassment. Hermione and Hestia hugged her.
“Alastor, can we work on that today? I really don’t want anyone coming off this turn and oh,
say, completely cleaning and rebuilding Sirius’s house with a single wand flick.”
“Good idea, Harry, but I believe we need to include some basic Occlumency. You’re sure to be
around Dumbledolt and we don’t want him peeking in your mind, much less Snake—err,
Snape.”
“Nym, really, must you…never mind. Harry, remember: until you’re ready, we still have to play
the game. We mustn’t disrupt too much before you’re ready.”
“I know, Minerva, and I appreciate that you still respect Albus, but I also understand why Nym
has her knickers in a twist over him.”
Nym punched Harry in the shoulder.
“As soon as everyone is finished eating we can go to the gym. I’ll set up some testing lanes and
we’ll work on control. Once we get that, I believe it would be best for Chu Li to work with you
on your Occlumency from inside the bond.”
“Thanks, Alastor. Chu, is that possible?”
“I hadn’t thought of it, Harry, but I believe it would be.”
“Okay, then after we eat, let’s begin.”
After a very pleasant, relaxed breakfast, the bonded all moved to the gym. While they watched,
Alastor, with Minerva’s and Amelia’s help, conjured and Transfigured a set of what appeared to
be target butts and matching shooting stalls.
“All right. Your attention, please, milord and ladies. What we will do is cast a series of spells.
You pick whatever hex, spell, or curse you want and fire it at the target. I want you to start just
casting and then put more effort into it every time you cast, and we’ll see where we are. The
numbers you will see indicate power level on the top and accuracy on the bottom. The power
numbers will rise and the accuracy numbers will fall. Let me demonstrate.”
Alastor turned and fired a Reducto. The top number read 40 and the bottom 100.
“The numbers indicate that I achieved a power level of 40 and a direct hit.”
“Alastor, how high does the scale for power go?”
114
“It’s currently limited to 999, Hermione. I can tell you Albus cast in the 200s, at most, when he
puts some effort into it.”
Harry was standing in a stall and he turned toward the target. He considered for a moment;
then, thinking that a more destructive spell might get a higher reading, he snapped his wand up
and cast, “Bombarda!” The target disappeared in a shower of dust-sized particles. Harry blinked
and looked at the numbers. His top number was 302 and his bottom number was 94.
“Lad, I asked you to just cast.”
“I did, Alastor.”
“Hmm. Okay, well, let’s see what you can really do.” Moody conjured another target in the
butts.
Harry concentrated, drew on his magic, and fired the Bombarda again. This time the target
sublimed to gas in a gigantic fireball. The wall behind it had also disappeared, and they were
staring out into the back garden of the Ossuary. If it had not been for the one-way shield cast by
Alastor, the blast overpressure would have injured them all. Harry stood with his mouth open.
Nym reached over and gently lifted his jaw closed. The numbers this time read 999 and 90.
“Amelia, I’m so sorry.”
She looked at Harry and tried to respond; instead, as soon as she opened her mouth she burst
out laughing. It was simply too much. Here was her lover, finally looking like what he was—a
scared fifteen-year-old boy. She stepped up to Harry and hugged him to her. It would have
been better if she could have stopped laughing, but she just couldn’t. Finally she said, “It’s all
right, Harry.”
Harry was pouting horribly while he snuggled Amelia into him. Hermione swatted him on the
butt. “Molest Amelia later, Harry. We’re working now.”
“But Mi, I have her right where I want her now,” Harry whined, tightening his grip on Amelia.
The bonded broke up in laughter again. Hermione rolled her eyes.
“Honestly—mmph—Nym!”
Nym had stepped up to Hermione and effectively silenced her with a kiss. “Relax, Hermione, we
have all day. Let’s take our time and explore this fully.”
Minerva had been looking thoughtful after she recovered from her shock. “Harry, was that all
you can put into your casting?”
115
“No, Minerva, I think I can put a lot more into it before I ever draw on you and the other
bonded. I can feel your magic, but I didn’t draw on it.”
“Harry, what does it feel like when you cast?”
Harry screwed his face up. “Uh, it doesn’t feel, Minerva.”
The bonded froze. “What do you mean by it doesn’t feel, Harry?”
“It doesn’t feel. I just cast.”
The bonded stood stunned. They could all feel their magic when they cast. They could also feel
the pull on it.
“Harry doesn’t feel it because he swims in an ocean of it. He has never reached the limits of his
magic, and now that the bindings Dumbledore placed are so eroded as to be useless, he may
never do. I believe the bindings will break or be absorbed tonight, when he takes me.”
All heads turned to Luna. She had been so quiet until now.
“How do you mean, Luna?”
“Hestia, if we use something that flows as an analogy, water, most wizard folk access the
equivalent of a small stream. Powerful wizard folk access a large stream or small river.
Dumbledolt, Vulturewart, and five or six wizards in the world outside the Potter clan access a
really big river like the Nile. Harry, by comparison, floats in an ocean of magic.”
“Luna, do you know how this happened?”
“Well, apparently Harry being so powerful made his magic seek out the most powerful witches,
Hestia.”
“No, Luna—how did Harry get so powerful?”
“Oh. Well, first his mother’s protection ritual didn’t function quite as she expected, either as a
result of interference or maybe a combination of effects from a Dark ritual Vulturewart was
trying to complete. Every person who died at Godric’s Hollow had their magic absorbed by
Harry—that was two very powerful wizarding folks and the heavily Dark ritual-augmented dork
lord.
“Then Dumbledolt poured all of his available magic into the bindings on Harry. Harry hasn’t
been breaking the bindings; he’s been integrating them.”
116
“Then of course there’s the piece of Basilisk fang in his arm and the Phoenix tears in his blood.
They’ve stayed active, fighting each other, and that fight has been pouring magic into Harry
since his second year. Now his core is huge, and he’ll only grow more so as he hits maturities.”
“Morgana! Wait a minute—what do you mean, maturities?”
Luna actually blushed. Daphne sighed and handed Tracey a Galleon.
“Well, Nym, you know when a little wizard reaches a certain age he starts having—uhhh, well—
reactions....”
“Luna Potter, don’t give me the talk. I gave it to you when your dad asked. You said maturities,
plural, not maturity.”
“Oh! Thank Morgana. I thought Harry had shagged your brains out—well, maybe sucked.”
“Luna Potter!”
Tracey handed Daphne back the Galleon and stuck her tongue out at her over the smirk Daphne
wore. Tonks rolled her eyes.
Luna continued, “Wizarding folk actually go through three maturities, four if they live long
enough. The first one is the most noticeable as they gain access to most of their magic. The
other maturities are about control and releasing access to the final magical reserves.”
“So I’m adrift in your ocean of magic with no control Luna?”
“Exactly, lover, but that’s what we’re for. We can help you learn control Harry.”
Padma Patil had been bursting to say something. “So we could just find Vulturewart and Harry
could fire up that Bombarda and turn him into scattered atoms.”
Luna smiled sadly. “Would that we could, but he’s not going to let us close yet. There’s
something being hidden; it has to do with why his spirit never left and how he was able to come
back. I’ll keep working on it, but it’s very confusing.”
Padma’s Ravenclaw nature had been piling up questions, though, so she took the opportunity
to ask, “Alastor, could your measuring spell be modified to test Harry?”
“Milady, only you would know. It’s a standard spell. I’d be happy to show it to you.”
He went off with what was fast becoming the Arithmancy group: Septima, Ann, Hermione,
Emmeline, and Padma.
117
Minerva was curious about something else. “Luna, how exactly do you know all this?”
“I’m a seer, as you know. I can ‘see’ backward as well as forward. I use my knowledge to put
together the most reasonable explanations that I can. Then my sight lets me know if they work
out or not. It gets confusing around Harry because there are so many outside influences. The
prophecy is one, and then we have the Ministry, Vulturewart, Dumbledolt, and us—the
bonded. I know that sometimes I seem ‘loony’, but it’s hard to keep the possibilities straight.”
“It’s fine, dear. I’m sorry I didn’t do more to help you.”
“Me too, Luna.”
“Thank you, Minerva, Cho.”
They carried on talking while the others reset the range. Instead of repairing the gym wall,
however, they left it open and built it into a clean, finished opening, covering it with some
weather protection spells that Ann knew.
The range was reset with the now-modified measuring spell.
“Okay, Harry, give us your very best.”
Harry nodded to Nym; he stepped back into the stall and gathered his magic. He raised his
wand and cast. The normally red spell left his wand in a bright, firehose-thick bolt of roaring
white light. Harry’s wand was smoking. The target had simply ceased to exist and there was
now a fifty meter long, three meter wide, four meter deep gouge in the yard outside. The
numbers were 9999 over 100.
Emmeline cast a spell and the top number changed to 11588. “Harry, I didn’t feel anything, so
I’m assuming that you were not drawing on the bond?”
“No, Emmeline, I wasn’t. And it seemed like there was something holding me back. That wasn’t
all I can do, but I don’t know how to get around the…eerrr...bottleneck, maybe?”
“Hmm. I believe we don’t want you to, either, if Luna is correct. Ann, can you be a test caster
for us? First just you, and then draw on Harry.”
Ann stepped into the other stall and cast the Bombarda. The red beam shot out and blew the
target to pieces. The numbers came in at 278 and 86. She concentrated and rolled her
shoulders. Harry tried to help her by gathering his magic and pushing it toward her in the bond.
“Harry, Baby, don’t do that. As a matter of fact, let me pull from you this time, and then you
push on the next one.”
118
“Sorry. Okay, go ahead.”
Harry stopped pushing and Ann got reset and cast. The bolt was still red, but it was noticeably
thicker and faster. The target was atomised. The numbers came back 4567 and 93.
Ann nodded “Okay, one last time; and this time, Harry, you help.”
Harry gathered everything he had and pushed it to Ann. She cast and the bolt was blisteringly
fast, firehose-thick, and blindingly white. It registered at 12377 and 97. The target was gone,
and the ditch outside had doubled in width and grown a little in depth, too. The end of her
wand glowed for a moment, and then a tendril of smoke curled up from it.
Alastor had watched with interest. “Well, that answers that. I don’t think you have to worry
about your bonded as long as you’re alive and the bond is working, Harry.”
Susan looked at the hole for a moment and then flicked her wand at it. The walls sloped down
and became lined with rock. “I always wanted a place to swim close to the house.”
Harry moved off to a bench by the wall. “All right, Harry?”
“Sure, Ann. It’s just…well…I don’t really know how this is going to work. I mean, I’m responsible
for you all now and, well, I haven’t ever even been responsible for myself before.”
She sat beside him and put an arm around him. “Harry, we’re all here. We aren’t children,
we’re women. You’ve been happy to ask for and accept advice. Just keep doing that, and we’ll
all work together. We’re the bonded, after all; we can’t do much else.”
“That’s something else that bothers me. How much has the magic changed us? I mean, I can’t
really see this many women getting along so well.” He realised what he’d just said and blushed
furiously.
Ann hugged him tighter and the laughter of the bonded filled the gym. “Harry, there’s no
question that there would be more—friction, let’s say—if we weren’t here for a common goal.
We know we don’t have to compete for you, and I believe that we’ve moved past it, assisted by
the magic.”
“Sorry. It’s just that in my experience women have a tendency to be pretty rough on each
other.”
“I know, Harry, and I’m not saying we won’t have rough patches. Right now we have a common
purpose. I guess we have to thank Vulturewart for that, if nothing else.”
“I’ll be sure to—just before I stick his head on a pike.”
119
They sat together watching as the rest of the bonded fired into the stalls under Moody’s
watchful eye. Soon enough he was giving tips to improve their aim. After two hours of this,
everyone was satisfied with their numbers and getting tired. Chu was conjuring large bags in a
corner of the gym, preparing for the first Occlumency session.
“Luna, you are as yet unbonded. Do you mind if we record your numbers and then see what the
difference is after you’re bonded?”
“No, Cho; in fact, I should have thought of that.” She cast and achieved a 408 over 97. The
bonded looked on in stunned silence. No one had known she was so powerful. Luna gave them
a little grin. “Hermione and Ginny would have really amazed you.”
Chu cleared her throat. “Ladies and milord? If you please, we will start on Occlumency.”
They moved over and stood amongst the bags.
Chu said, “Please take seats.”
Harry smiled as Hermione lowered herself gracefully onto a bag. “They’re called bean bags,”
she explained. “They’re very comfortable.”
Harry lowered himself into one and Chu lowered herself in with him. His arm automatically
went round her.
Chu waited until they settled and then started. “We’re going to work on creating an
Occlumency shield. If you would all join me in the bond, we will begin. Luna, I’ll show you this
after you are bonded tonight.”
The bonded all dropped into the bond, where they found Chu. She pulled each one of them into
her mind. They saw a vast plain on the right and an enormous escarpment on the left.
“These are my defenses. I created them in my mind. On our right is a thousand miles of plain.
My memories and thoughts are like an island on that plain. The escarpment you see on your left
is that island.”
She moved them all in her mind to the top of the mile-high escarpment and put them down
facing what appeared to be a stone wall with no gate. She walked to the wall and touched it. A
tunnel appeared. She motioned them forward and they followed her into the long tunnel. After
a few moments they exited the tunnel and were faced with another wall. This wall appeared to
be steel. Again she moved forward and touched the wall, and a gate appeared. They proceeded
through this gate and exited a shorter tunnel into a courtyard full of buildings in the Chinese
imperial style.
120
“I built my Occlumency shields and barriers based on what I knew. This is a copy of the
Forbidden City, the seat of the Emperor of China. It is important to know that in order to protect
your thoughts and memories, you must know what they are. In each of the rooms of this
complex I stored types of memories in the form of scrolls. I can direct an attacker who makes it
this far to the room that I want him to see, while hiding those things most precious to me. It is
said to be possible to create guardians to protect an area, but it requires an enormous amount
of power to do so. Harry, if you would help, I would like to try it now.”
“Of course, Chu, anything you need.” Harry gathered his magic and pushed it to her along the
bond.
Chu concentrated and suddenly there was an enormous blood-red dragon flying in the air over
the Forbidden City. Chu smiled and hugged Harry.
“Chu, how will you maintain the dragon?” Marietta asked.
“Once you have created the item in your mind, your magic sustains it. That’s why my first barrier
is the plain. It is so passive that it requires almost no energy to maintain, but an attacker must
spend energy crossing it. The walls are the same. The dragon will be maintained using Harry’s
and my magic. That being the case, I believe Harry will know when I am under attack and can
assist me. My main defense is directing an enemy to what I want them to see. In order to keep
up an attack on someone, you must expend almost the same amount of energy as you would in
the physical realm. Also, the attacker must in most cases be looking you in the eye. If they are
not looking you in the eye, they must be enormously powerful or have a link with you for
Legilimency to work.
“For as long as we can stand it, let’s all work first on creating our defenses, and then each day
we will all have to order our thoughts and store them. I’ll show you some meditation techniques
to use each night.”
As Luna and Moody stood watch over them, they began their work. The bonded without
shields, brainstormed for ideas, and eventually decided on an island fortress type of
arrangement. The islands rose directly from the sea. On each island was a fortress with three
layers of walls: basalt, granite, and steel. Inside the walls they all created their own individual
keeps. Some were beautiful as fairy tales. Harry’s was beautiful in its own way. A solid cylinder
of polished black granite rose from the bailey, which was patrolled by two Griffins and two
Nundu. Overhead a coal-black, green-eyed dragon flew. It was enormous.
Exhausted by the work so far, Harry rested while the bonded completed their keeps. When the
last of them had got too tired to continue, Chu lead them all back to full consciousness.
Harry lay for a moment cuddling Chu. He pulled her halfway onto him and, resting his chin on
the top of her head, he fell asleep. The bonded followed his lead and all took a nap.
121
Luna smiled at them and continued her watch from inside the circle of Nym’s arms.
Moody spoke to her before leaving. “I will take my leave, milady; there are things that need
watching.” Luna nodded imperiously, while grinning impishly at him. He chuckled and stumped
his way out of the gym and then the mansion.
The bonded slept for two hours and then began to awaken. Harry awoke with a handful of firm
breast in one hand and a warm stomach under his other. Chu, who had been awake for a few
minutes, felt him awaken and spun in his arms until she was straddling him. She pulled her skirt
out of the way and opened Harry’s jeans. She then freed the object of her quest and, rising
forward, aimed him at her centre and sat back on him. Harry, having pressed his erection to the
inside of her right thigh for the last thirty minutes, had her soaked by now, and she sheathed
him to the hilt in one backward thrust. She moaned and growled and collapsed onto him,
thrusting her pelvis gently back and forth. The bonded had their attention riveted on the joined
couple as they felt the walls of Chu’s vagina working their cock. The feedback grew and grew.
Suddenly Harry was pouring all of his love, lust, and desire for them into the bond, and then he
reinforced it with a little raw magic. As he took Chu’s lips in a searing kiss, they all felt it; and
then he exploded in her, filling her with cum and ripping a gut-twisting orgasm from them all.
Rosmerta had been sleeping and dreaming of Harry making love to her when she felt his
orgasm and launched into her own. Hers was so big it took her consciousness for a moment.
She awakened about five minutes later, more satisfied than she had been since Harry bound
her. She couldn’t wait for tonight. It was her turn on the evening rota. While feeling Harry
inside her bond mates was nice, nothing compared to having her belly full of Harry. After he
fucked Luna into submission, Rosmerta planned to get her bellyfull. It was amazing—she had
had a few lovers, but this boy actually curled her toes. For the first time in her life she wanted a
male permanently in her life. Not only that, but she kept catching herself wishing she was
pregnant. Now that she had some rudimentary Occlumency barriers, she was determined to
fulfill that wish.
The bonded reawakened, and Harry helped them to their feet amid their aftershocks. They
wandered off toward their rooms with goofy smiles after he had kissed them. Universally they
wanted a nice warm bath and then dinner.
Luna had watched the whole thing with a predatory smile, and as the last of the bonded left,
she dragged Harry toward the master suite, shedding clothes along the way. By the time they
reached the bedroom she was nude and Harry was down to his boxers. Luna pushed him onto
the bed and knelt in front of him, taking his boxers as she went and capturing him in her mouth
on the way down. Luna used all of the knowledge gained from her sight and took Harry’s not-
inconsiderable length straight down her throat. She moaned as her nose contacted Harry’s
belly, the vibrations deep in her throat almost causing him to lose control. As she came back up
to the tip of his shaft he leaned forward and, grasping her hips, he pulled her up and around
and lay back. They ended up in a sixty-nine position with Luna on top and Harry’s face buried in
her.
122
For a beginner, Luna was a demanding partner indeed. Harry was only too happy to accede to
her fiercely whispered pleas, and they spent several frenzied moments writhing together on the
enormous bed, touching each other everywhere with hot, delicate fingers and hotter mouths
until Luna finally screamed her release when Harry penetrated her with his tongue. Her scream,
together with the feel of her inner vibrations, sent him over the edge after her, and she
hummed happily as she sucked him dry. His heart barely had time to slow before she was taking
him up again. “Harry, you taste great!” she murmured around him. “Do it again.” And she
swallowed him to the root. Harry was glad to oblige.
The bonded were lost in sensation; they, too, felt every swipe of warm tongue and every last
vibration and pounding heartbeat. Tongue met erect nipple, questing fingers found tight, wet
curls and the hot, slippery depths that waited within. Soon all of the bonded had moved into
the shallow end of the baths, moaning and gasping out their own orgasms with the pair on the
bed, completely incapacitated.
But Luna was not yet bonded.
Harry rolled Luna off him and came round so they were face to face. Her eyes lit and she
eagerly accepted him as he sheathed himself in her. Luna continued to scream, her climax
never stopping. Harry started with long, slow strokes, but Luna was having none of it. “Fuck me,
Harry, fuck me hard,” she half-gasped, half-sobbed into his ear. Harry began to move faster, but
it wasn’t enough. “Harder, Harry, harder, please Harry oh Morgana I can’t come again unless
you go harder.” Harry closed his eyes and extended his magic into her, focusing it on her
pleasure; then he released it. Luna locked in an orgasm so powerful that every muscle in her
body seized. Her inner muscles clamped onto Harry and it felt like she was suckling on him as
she had done with her mouth before. Harry released into her in a paralysing orgasm, and this
time the walls of the entire house rang. The light that flared was blinding and lasted for a full
quarter-hour.
None of the bonded knew of this, however, as they were all unconscious by then and wrestling,
deep in the bond, with the flood of Luna’s thoughts and emotions. Finally they got it under
control and they all fell into a deep sleep. The house-elves of the Ossuary recovered them from
their baths, where they had been watching them for their safety, dried them, and put them in
their beds. The bonded would not awaken until evening. They spent the time in the bond first
fighting the randomness of Luna’s thoughts into some kind of order, then marveling over both
her abilities and brilliance, and then over Harry and Luna’s mutual multiple orgasm.
Chu took the opportunity to work with a deliriously happy Luna on her Occlumency.
Harry awoke that evening with Rosmerta’s lips locked on his cock as she sucked him hard,
already at work on her plan. He looked in her eyes, and what she saw made her instantly wet
for him. She was looking directly into his soul, it seemed, and she saw his love for her there. She
crawled up his body, kissing her way, and once she got to his face she kissed her way to his right
ear and whispered, “Please, my lord, give me your child.”
123
Harry rolled her over and penetrated her slowly but firmly. “The first of many, my love,” he said
quietly, and he began moving in her. She matched his movements, never losing contact with his
eyes, and as he slowly brought her to climax she fell into his mind. They were linked in this way
when she climaxed and pulled Harry with her. Harry regained himself and rolled to her side. He
threw a leg over her belly and an arm across her breast and fell back into a deep, healing sleep.
Rosmerta lay tingling all over with tears running down her face. She had never been so happy.
Harry next awoke thirty minutes later to find Hannah already atop him, grinding herself and
him to climax. She watched his eyes open and when he focused, she leaned forward and kissed
him. “Good evening, beautiful.”
Harry grinned and returned, “Hey, that’s my line.”
Hannah clenched on him as she released, and Harry thrust her through it. Just as her climax
finished, his began, and she shuddered again.
“Oh, Morgana, that’s the way to wake up!” She got up slowly and pulled him into the
bathroom. Hermione grabbed them and dragged them into the shower. This evening Hestia
wasn’t fast enough getting out of the way, probably on purpose, and she got pinned to the wall,
adding time to the bathroom routine.
They finally dressed and Nym sent out the call through the bond that they were moving to
dinner.
Moody, who had been seated, stood as they entered. Harry again went round the table kissing
and seating his mates. His fingers lingered on the back of Nym’s neck as he seated her last, and
he reached out with his magic and stimulated her pleasure center. The bonded just managed to
suppress the groan that escaped Nym.
“Harry, we have a guest,” she whispered fiercely.
“I don’t mind Alastor knowing that nothing in the world is as important as you all, Nym. I trust
you,” he whispered back at her. She blushed to her roots; then her hair turned a bright,
blushing pink.
Alastor was chuckling as he watched. “So—all bonded this evening, then, me laird?”
Harry eyed Moody curiously and asked, “Alastor, why do you sometimes have an accent and
sometimes not?”
“Because sometimes, Harry, it isn’t about causing problems for the Dark. Sometimes I just want
to pull your leg.”
124
Harry grinned at him and tucked into his dinner. The bonded ate and watched in amazement as
Harry ate...and ate...and ate.
Alastor’s grin just got wider. “Burn lots of calories since lunch, me laird?”
Harry chewed, swallowed, grinned back. He winked hugely at Luna and she blushed prettily.
The bonded groaned and then chuckled throatily as the memories flashed from Luna and Harry.
Harry settled back in his seat, finally satisfied, and looked at Nym. “What have we tonight, o
first-among-equals?”
His efforts were rewarded with a round of ooohs and aaahs from the bonded and a smack in
the head from Nym. He pouted outrageously. She leaned in and kissed the pout away.
“We’regoing to do some more target casting, Harry, and then we’ll plan for tomorrow in real
time and the next Turning. Then, before we go back, I want to do some extra Occlumency work.
We need to all be here at midnight so you can wish your bonded goodbye, and then we’ll move
forward in time to thirty-seven minutes after midnight on the ninth.”
Harry smiled at Nym and said, “Yes, wife.” He got another round of ooohs and aaahs and this
time a blistering kiss from a glassy-eyed Nym. He cupped her cheek gently and leaned his
forehead against hers for a moment.
“All right—when you’re ready, me laird and ladies, we can start.”
They spent two hours on target casting. This time Luna, with Harry pushing his magic to her,
registered a 13121 over 92. Her previous best had been a 408 over 97. Susan’s pool became
deeper and wider. Luna rebuilt the rock lining with a casual flip of her wand.
After that they went back to the conjured bean bags and worked on their Occlumency until 10
pm.
Sitting down in the dining room again, they all had a light snack and drinks of their choice.
Nym opened the discussion. “So we’ll move back to the entry hall and be back in normal time in
two hours and thirty-eight minutes. Tomorrow everyone will go about their normal activities
and then Floo back here to the Ossuary. Please be here at midnight; we will begin the next Turn
as soon as we can, and we need to avoid ourselves.”
“Harry’s trial is scheduled for 12 August. Anyone have anything else?”
Harry said, “Nym, I believe we need to work out the oaths and take them, and I want to tell
everyone the prophecy.”
125
“Okay, Harry.”
They put their heads together and collectively crafted a simple oath that bound them not to
reveal anything learned in the bond to anyone not in the bond without the Alpha’s permission.
This oath was phrased so that it should be powered by the bond’s magic. Once they had all
sworn the oath, Nym revealed the prophecy. Harry was amazed to see the bonded were
nonplussed.
“I know why it doesn’t bother me, but why are you all okay with it?”
Surprisingly, Susan spoke. “It’s not that it doesn’t bother us, Harry, but we’re with you no
matter what happens. We’ve either come to love you in the last five years or the last three days
and nights. I don’t believe there’s any difference in the love we have for you based on how long
we’ve known you, and the prophecy makes little difference. None of us were going to surrender
to Vulturewart in the first place. Him hunting you makes more sense now, though.”
Harry looked at them all in turn and saw they each felt the same way.
In the bond he felt warmth and love and support. He returned it with everything he had.
At Amelia’s suggestion they moved back into the gym, pushing the bean bags together. They
just lay quietly talking, both in and out of the bond.
Minerva, sitting in front of Harry, said, “I’m not really sure how to bring this up, ladies, but
some of us will need to start applying glamours soon to make ourselves look as we always have
when we’re not Turning. I noticed myself…well…losing years, if you will. Harry, stop that.”
Harry had moved up behind her and pulled her between his legs. As she continued talking he
had leaned forward and sneaked his hands around her ribcage and was now firmly cupping her
breast. He disregarded her command and leaned all the way onto her back and kissed the base
of her neck.
“Oooohh, Harry...Morgana, did you have to start this now?”
Her mates chuckled as Harry pulled her to him and started to unbutton her dress.
Amelia, mostly being playfully mean, asked, “What made you comment on the glamours, Min?”
Harry had unbuttoned Minerva’s dress and in a very skillful display of wandless magic Vanished
her bustier leaving her dress. He worked his hands into the top of her dress and was now
cupping her breasts without the annoying clothing in the way. As he cupped her breasts he ran
his thumbs across her nipples.
126
“I happened to be looking in the mirror this evening before dinner and I noticed that I appear to
be getting younger. Harry Potter, you are paying for that bustier.”
Harry, who had continued nibbling on the nape of her neck, raised his head slightly and said,
“Anything you want, Min.” He continued working one of her breasts with one hand while he
slid the other down her flat belly, gently probing along the way.
Amelia, amazed by this display of discipline from Min, continued the conversation. The whole
bond could feel Min’s blood boiling with lust. The younger women had already lain down and
were panting.
“Yes, well, from what Hestia remembers of reading the Potter family book, we will be what she
called ‘optimised’ by the magic in the bond.”
Harry had found his mark and Min parted her thighs as much as his legs would allow, giving him
access. Harry slid a finger inside and pushed his palm down on her clit.
“Well, that being the case, as I said, I believe we need to start using the glamours now.”
“Oh Morgana, Min, stop talking and start loving. You win!”
Harry was just thinking that he hadn’t known they were competing when Min smirked at
Amelia and stood. She displayed a little wandless magic skill of her own and Vanished her
knickers. She pushed Harry onto his back and knelt astride him. She quickly opened his
trousers, and Harry’s rock-hard cock sprang out as soon as she parted his boxers. Holding him
upright, she sank down on him, looking him in the eye and saying, “You are paying for those,
too, my lord.”
“I’ll buy you the factory, Min. Oh, Merlin, I love you.” He leaned forward and captured her lips.
At that point their lovemaking turned extremely physical and ended with most of the bonded
nude and Harry having been inside most of them. He had come in Minerva, Amelia, Rosmerta,
Ann, Chu and Septima. And all of the bonded had been wracked by multiple orgasms. Not a few
of the women had contributed to these by using hands, lips, tongue, and teeth on one or more
of their mates. For the last several minutes they had been lying in the afterglow. Su Li had Harry
sheathed in her, not moving, just holding him in her.
Hermione snapped them out of it by announcing in the bond, “It’s time to go, loves.”
The bonded returned her love and roused themselves. Min showed those of them that needed
to know how to conjure clothes for those who had lost them in the rush of Vanishings that had
occurred.
Daphne smirked. “Now you won’t have to go commando, Chu.”
127
“I wouldn’t have to now, Daphne, if I could get pregnant. My knickers keep me coming all day.”
“Thank Morgana, you too, Chu? I was afraid it was just me,” Ginny added, to her mates’
amused giggles.
They Scourgified themselves and dressed for the trip home. Most of them intended to fall
straight into their baths at home, so they weren’t too concerned about it for now.
Once dressed, they gathered in a group; and at thirty-eight minutes after midnight on 9 August
they walked into the entrance hall and began to Floo home. Harry kissed each of his mates
goodbye before they left. He could still feel them when they arrived home. Universally, the first
thing they did was check the bond with him and their mates.
128

Chapter 7
9 August 1995 (Sidereal)
Harry arrived back at Grimmauld Place with a whoosh and a flare of green fire. Ron was asleep,
so Harry quietly changed and climbed into bed.
Monday morning Harry woke up with a pounding headache. The window was closed and the
room was stifling. He knew the window had been open earlier. Not only that, but Ron was
doing his hippo impersonation again, this time with sound effects.
Harry grabbed his bag and a towel and went to the bathroom. He dropped his pants and pulled
his vest off over his head. Stepping into the shower, he tilted the shower head away from him
and turned the hot water on. It came on hot, so he knew someone else must have just left. He
adjusted the water and stood under the stream, trying to wash his headache away.
Nym, down in the kitchen, felt Harry get in the shower. She also felt his pounding headache.
She threw an eyebrow at Hestia and in the bond told her, “Cover us for half an hour.”
She went directly to the bathroom, and with a quick Alohomora she was in. She cast both
silencing and locking spells on the doors, windows, and walls.
She stripped on the way to the shower.
Harry turned as she entered the shower and he simply took her into his arms and snuggled into
her. They stayed that way for a few moments; then Nym spun Harry around and began washing
him. As she washed him he returned the favour. Soon she felt the headache leave him and he
looked out from under the spray of water and smiled in his half-broken way.
Harry turned the water off. They left the shower and Nym kissed him and dried herself and her
hair. She kissed him again and said, “We’ll be in the kitchen, Harry.”
Harry smiled and nodded.
Nym canceled the silencing and locking charms and went back down to the kitchen. Once she
arrived she looked at Sirius. “Sirius, Harry needs his own room. We’ll pick it and clean it today.”
Sirius took one look at the steely look in her eyes and said, “Yes, Nym. Also, I have an
appointment at noon today that I’d like you to attend.”
“Sure, Sirius, no problem.”
The rest of the house awoke and Molly soon entered the kitchen and began preparing
breakfast.
129
When Harry arrived in the kitchen, it was only through Morgana’s mercy that had Molly turned
away from the table. The first thing he did was kiss Tonks on the lips, and then Hestia.
“Harry! Merlin, be careful! Molly’s right there.”
“Oops.”
Harry looked up and saw the horror on Sirius’s face. He blushed.
Suddenly Harry got up and left. He went to the parlor and sat on a sofa, blushing and flustered.
Sirius, Nym, and Hestia followed him.
Nym and Hestia sealed the room and sat on either side of Harry, panting and each holding one
of his hands. Sirius sat in a wingback facing them.
“Harry, what is it?”
“Give us a minute, Sirius.”
Hermione and Ginny had awoken and gone into the bathroom together. While Hermione was in
the shower, Ginny had stripped and joined her. What had started out as an innocent measure
in the interest of time saving soon turned into a full-on romp. Soon they were both on the
bottom of the shower locked in a very aggressive bout of oral sex, and their mates were
enjoying it right along with them.
Hestia, Nym, and Harry groaned as Ginny and Hermione reached their mutual climax.
After recovering for a moment, Harry looked at Sirius.
“Harry, you and Nym have to get control. You cannot be found out.”
Chagrined, Harry nodded. “I know, Sirius. We’ll have a conversation with the bonded in a few
moments.”
“How many?”
“Thirty-three so far, Sirius. Two are too young, and then there are Narcissa and Bellatrix.”
“Merlin, Harry…speaking of Narcissa, I have a letter from her.” Sirius withdrew it from a pocket
and passed it to Harry, who read it and passed it to Nym.
“So this is the meeting we’re going to?”
130
“Yes. I wanted you there to see whether she’s telling the truth. It could be a ploy. My research
tells me that you, as the Alpha, will not only be able to tell but should be able to establish
control over her.”
“Harry, this plays right to us. We can set up the purported rape and no one will be the wiser.”
Harry winced. “Nym, do we have to keep using that word? What are the chances I could bond
her somewhere before I have to—uhh—”
“Act out a rape on her in public, Harry, that’s what we’re doing.”
“When do you plan on telling my ward you’ll be doing this to her, Lord Potter?”
Harry looked at Sirius and saw he was in fact deadly serious.
Nym came to the rescue. “Sirius, we plan on getting her agreement. We can think of no other
way to keep her alive without secluding her somewhere. And we know how well that’s worked
in the past. Harry will bond her, it will save her sanity, and even if she ends up pregnant we’ll
have nine months to think of a way to get her out of where she is and safe.”
Sirius relaxed and grinned. “You know, this is crazy enough to work, and if you use Death Eater
robes it could sow dissension in the ranks of the dork lord.”
Nym nodded. “That’s what I was thinking. Now, let’s get down to breakfast before Molly comes
hunting.”
They went back to the kitchen and sat down at the table. Hermione and Ginny joined them. As
they ate breakfast, Nym laid down the law in the bond.
“Ladies, I realise the temptation is there. However, please refrain from sexual activity until we’re
Turning. We must not be discovered. And Harry, while we appreciate your display of affection
this morning, you must be more careful. Molly would have gone spare if she’d turned around
while you were kissing Hestia or me.”
She received a chorus of, “Yes, Nym,” from all the bonded.
Harry sent his apologies and then flooded the bond with his love for them. The women
returned his love, all of them. It left him stupefied.
“Harry! Wake up, mate. I asked what you were doing today.”
Harry snapped out of it and looked at Ron. “Moving to my own room.” Ron was crestfallen.
“Not because of you, exactly, Ron, but you like to sleep with the window closed and I can’t. It
131
gives me a pounding headache. Also, I have a hard time sleeping with you snoring, Ron. I’m so
sorry.” Harry cringed, waiting for the explosion.
“Thank Merlin. Not to be rude, mate, but you sleeping with that window open is killing me. I
think that’s why I snore. I get all stuffed up.”
Molly, having listened to this, whipped out her wand and scanned Ron. “Allergies, I think. There
are potions for that.”
“Mum, let’s try the separate rooms first. Those potions are horrible and they make me tired.”
“All right, Ron, as long as there’s room.”
“There’s plenty of room, Molly. We’ll just have to clean one up for Harry. In fact, there’s a room
right next to mine.” Sirius winked hugely at Harry. Unknown to Harry, Nym, or Hestia, this
would put him in a room that shared a bathroom with Nym and Hestia.
Harry just looked at him and nodded.
Molly said, “Well, we’ll get to work on it after breakfast.”
Sirius didn’t want Molly to know about the shared bath, so he said, “I’ll show Harry where,
Molly. I’m sure he and I can handle getting it ready.”
Molly nodded. “If you think so, Sirius. The rest of us will work on the main floor, then.”
The kids all groaned.
After breakfast they all set off for their appointed tasks.
Harry, Nym, Hestia, and Sirius went upstairs to the door next to the master suite. Sirius pushed
it open and they looked in. It was appalling. They walked in and Harry heaved a great sigh.
“Well, this is the first time I’ve wished Dobby were here.”
They jumped as Dobby popped into the room. “The great Harry Potter called Dobby?”
“Eerrr, no, Dobby, but now that you’re here, could you do me a favour and help me clean this
room?”
“Oh no, Harry Potter. Dobby will clean the room. You will do great wizard things.”
“Dobby, really, I can....”
132
Harry trailed off because Dobby was already moving in a blur, cleaning. “Well, this will be easier
than I thought.”
“Sirius, isn’t our room....”
“Right next to this one?” Why, yes it is, Hestia, and I believe you can reach it through here.” He
opened the door to the shared bathroom and stepped into Nym and Hestia’s room. Harry, Nym,
and Hestia just looked at each other and grinned.
“What else can Dobby do for the great wizard Harry Potter?”
“First, call me Harry. Then, how would you like to work for me, Dobby?”
Dobby beamed at him. “Dobby would like to be bound to house Potter very much.”
“Harry, you can’t enslave Dobby.”
“Hermione, you do know that house-elves must be bound or their magic fades and they die.
They can be bound to a House or to a person.”
“Which is better, Amelia?”
“We’ve always bound our elves to the House; they have the most freedom that way and they
can draw the most magic.”
There was a general murmur of agreement in the bond.
They all felt Hermione blushing in embarrassment for not knowing this.
Harry walked over to Dobby and put his hand on the house-elf’s head. “I, Lord Potter, offer
service in House Potter to Dobby the free elf. I offer this without reservation and under no
coercion.”
“Dobby accepts service in the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter.” He looked at
Harry consideringly. “Would master consent to bind Winky to the House also? She is fading.”
“Only on the condition that you not call me master, Dobby.”
Dobby popped away and returned almost instantly with a very bedraggled-looking Winky in
tow.
Harry knelt before her and put his hand on her head. “I, Lord Potter, offer service in House
Potter to Winky the free elf. I offer this without reservation and under no coercion.”
133
Winky stood stunned for a moment and then said, “Winky accepts service in the Most Noble
and Most Ancient House of Potter.”
Harry removed his hand and was attacked, each of his legs being hugged by an ecstatic elf.
Winky stepped away from Harry and looked at the dark, threadbare room. She waved her hand
and everything was neat, clean, and restored to like-new condition.
“Winky thanks the most powerful master.”
“Harry, Winky. Just call me Harry.”
“Oh no, master, that would not be proper.”
Harry looked at Nym and she just looked back and shrugged.
Harry sighed. “Dobby, Winky, I need you to continue to work at Hogwarts when we’re there,
but could you do me a favour and start here, and not work too fast? Do the attic and top floor
first and then do the basements. Bring any Dark artifacts you find to the library. Watch out for
the Hippogriff in the attic. And there’s an elf named Kreacher here, but we think something is
wrong with him.”
“Yes, Master.”
“Yes, Harry Potter.”
The elves popped away.
“Harry, how are we going to explain this? Those are probably the two strongest house elves in
the world now. I mean, look at this room—it’s like new!”
Harry rolled his eyes and Nym sat on the bed, laughing.
“We’ll just tell anyone who asks that Dobby wanted to help me.” Suddenly something occurred
to Harry. “Does my family have any properties?”
A strange elf popped into the room. He was instantly covered by four wands.
“Your House includes many properties, milord.”
“Who are you?”
“I am Geoffrey, milord, chief elf of the House. It is good to see you well, milord.”
134
The elf turned to Nym. “Milady, welcome to House Potter. Please relay our greetings to your
subordinate wives. We await your instructions.”
Harry looked at Nym. She shrugged.
“Nym, you’re the Alpha. While Harry views you as the first among equals, all others recognise
you as the Alpha female. We are your subordinate wives. Traditionally the Alpha wife is
responsible for the household. Apparently House Potter is a traditional house in this respect. You
are in day-to-day charge of the property and chattel of house Potter.”
“Thanks, Daphne, that’s what I thought.”
“Geoffrey, will you meet us at three this afternoon take us to each property for a review of the
estate, please? There will be five of us here, and we’ll need you to pick up Susan Bones at the
Ossuary and Daphne Greengrass at Long Acres.”
Geoffrey bowed and said, “Milady,” he then popped away.
“Well, Harry, life is certainly an adventure with you around.”
Harry scowled at his godfather.
Nym and Hestia laughed. “Come on, Harry, let’s go help the others.”
They had another day of cleaning under Molly’s watchful eye. Just before lunch Nym, Hestia,
and Sirius stood and disappeared back upstairs; from there they Apparated to Andromeda
Tonks’ house. While the Grimmauld Place crew ate lunch, they met with Narcissa.
HPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPSTWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWS
Crawley Down
14 Angle Way
Andromeda sat calmly on her sofa as three cracks of Apparation were heard in the front hall.
Narcissa, who had been sitting with her, apparently calmly, started and then stood nervously,
facing the noise.
Narcissa saw two women in Auror robes sweep into the parlor and feared the worst. Then she
felt it—the overpowering urge to submit. She was momentarily confused and then she oriented
slowly on her niece. She dropped to her knees with her head bowed and her crossed wrists
raised to her Alpha.
135
Nym stopped and looked at her for a moment. Making her decision, she stepped to her aunt
and circled as much of her crossed wrists as she could with her left hand; raising Narcissa’s face,
Nym put her right palm on Narcissa’s forehead.
Narcissa had read the references and thought she was prepared, but for the next few seconds
she relived her whole life as her Alpha judged her. At the end Nym dropped to her knees i n
front of Narcissa and drew her into her arms. “Why didn’t you tell anyone, Aunt Narcissa?”
Narcissa laughed bitterly. “That’s not how it’s done, my Alpha.”
“No more, Narcissa. You will never be abused again.” As Nym said that, a blinding blue light
flared from her and was absorbed into Narcissa. “Narcissa Black, you are under the protection
of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter. It is our intent to take you to mate and
bond you if possible. So mote it be.”
Sirius, standing behind, them said, “In fulfillment of our pledge to our liege, so mote it be.”
From him an odd black fire flared and was absorbed by Nym and Narcissa.
Andromeda had watched this and now pulled her daughter off the floor. She spun Nym to her.
“Nymphadora you are bound?”
“Mother, I am truly bound, and Alpha.”
Andromeda suddenly sat on the overstuffed armchair behind her.
Nym picked Narcissa up off the floor and sat her on the couch between herself and Hestia.
Sirius sat across from them in an armchair. Ted Tonks sat back down in the same armchair
across from the couch from which he had risen at the first crack of Apparation.
“Nymphadora, who have you bonded to?”
“Mother, Father, I must asked for your oaths not to reveal anything you learn of the bonded—
you too, Narcissa.”
The three stood and one by one rendered oaths on both their magic and their lives.
“Mother, I am the Alpha of Clan Potter.”
Sirius interjected, “And also the Alpha of the Heir Apparent of House Black.”
Nym continued, “I am the Alpha of a multiple bonding currently comprising thirty-two wives.
There is myself as the Alpha wife, four Primary wives, and Harry James Potter is our lord. We
expect there to be more bonded. We know that Narcissa and Bellatrix are both potentials.
136
We’ve been wracking our brains attempting to plan a way to bond them without exposing
them.”
Narcissa spoke. “Our lord should rape me in a public venue, preferably while he is wearing Dath
Eater regalia, or the semblance thereof.”
Nym, Sirius, and Hestia smiled at Narcissa. Andromeda’s head turned like a gun turret and
locked on Narcissa.
“Narcissa, my sister, will not be raped, much less in public.”
“Andy, hush. If my lord needs to he can bugger me on the desk of the Chief Warlock of the
Wizengamot in front of a full session.”
“Cissa, you’ve lost your mind!”
“Ladies, if you please? My ward, your potential mate Narcissa, has flatly refused to rape you. He
is currently fighting against his whole bond in this. I believe that we can bond you, Narcissa, and
then we will have him take you very violently in a public place, in front of your husband and
son, or at least one of them, while wearing Death Eater garb and with at least one accomplice.
We will then make sure the attack on a pureblood woman is published in all wizarding media.
Our objective is to sow as much discord in the dork lord’s ranks as possible, as well as keeping
your sanity, Narcissa.”
Silence reigned for a moment, and then Narcissa smiled at Sirius. “Masterful, my lord, almost
Slytherin. However, I would question the accomplice. I doubt he would be able to force me if
I’m already bound. He should rape me first, before Harry takes me.”
Andromeda immediately responded, “Absolutely not.”
Narcissa rolled her eyes at her sister, who was sputtering indignantly. “Andy, hush. It’s a good
plan.”
“Oh, yes—with the exception of you being raped by some unknown male and having incestuous
sex in public with my daughter’s bonded, it’s brilliant.”
Sirius added, “The accomplice would be for appearances’ sake only and would probably be
female. They would definitely not—eerrr—rape you.”
He chanced a glance at Andromeda. Apoplexy appeared to be setting in.
It was Nym’s turn to roll her eyes. “Mother, you have no say here. My lord requires this, so it
will be done.”
137
The room suddenly went deadly quiet.
“You will not speak to me that way in my house, Nymphadora Tonks. I will not have my sister
used as a toy for the satisfaction of some pimply fifteen-year-old and his out-of-control magic. I
may have lost you, but I’ll whip your bonded into shape to be worthy of a Black.”
Nym stood and the magic swirled about her, fully visible. Andromeda blanched and Nym spoke.
“If you must use my full name, mother, get it right: Nymphadora Potter. Also, you insult my lord
at your—”
Suddenly a whipcrack of a voice cut across the room. “Nym, sit down.” She tried to resist, but
her lord’s will put her in a seat between Hestia and Narcissa.
“Andromeda, I am Harry Potter. It’s a pleasure to meet you, and forgive me for invading your
home.” He extended his hand to her.
Andromeda automatically extended her hand. Harry bowed deeply over it and raised it slightly
to his lips, kissing her fingers between the first and second knuckles. She felt the power
radiating off of him.
Harry moved to Mr. Tonks. “Sir, I am so happy to meet you. I feel like I know you from seeing
Nym grow up with you.”
He extended his hand again, and again his target automatically extended his hand. Harry shook
warmly and firmly and then let go. He stepped behind the couch where Nym sat and put his
hands on her shoulders. Ted shuddered as he felt the power rolling off Harry.
The bonded all heard, “Very, very good, my lord. Now that you’ve defused the situation, let
them speak. We’ll guide you from here if you need help.”
“Thank you, Daphne. Nym, I’d really appreciate it if you wouldn’t fight with your mother over
me.”
“You’re right, Harry. I don’t know what happened.”
“Two bonded Alphas is what happened, Nym. Now be a good girl, and remember: you’re not
subservient to her, but you are her daughter.”
“I’ll try to remember, Minerva.”
“Andromeda, I don’t intend to harm your sister. My bonded have cooked this up between
them, and I haven’t yet been able to make my objections heard. We were still in the process of
reasoning our way through it, and Narcissa’s opinion was needed.
138
“Lord Black received a missive from her asking for this talk. He asked my Alpha to accompany
him. Hestia, one of my Primary wives, attended her. I would love to have a conversation with
you, Ted, and Sirius about this.”
Andromeda was completely floored. First this reasonable and erudite teenager had appeared
soundlessly and shut Nymphadora down instantly when she was just on the verge of exploding.
And what had that been? Nymphadora had never been powerful enough to create an aura
before. Also, this handsome young man radiated so much power that it bent the light around
him.
Ted looked at his wife and shook his head, smiling. “Harry, Sirius, why don’t we adjourn and let
the ladies work out their differences? I think they’ll be all right now.”
Harry and Sirius looked at each other and nodded. Sirius stood and they went into the study.
Nym said to her mother, “I’m sorry, Mother. I don’t know what came over me.”
“You’re an Alpha, doing what you feel is right for your mate. You won’t be deterred by anything
less powerful than he is. I take it from that display before your mate arrived that you are, in
fact, fully bonded and able to draw on his power?”
“Yes, as are all thirty-three of us.”
“What? Morgana! How powerful is he?”
“One of the mates, a true seer, has said that looking at his aura is like staring at the sun on a
cloudless day at noon. She also says that all of the bonded are more powerful than normal
wizards. From what I understand, most of the bonded women are somewhat less powerful than
Dumbledore by themselves—not much, but somewhat. Some of them are significantly more
powerful.”
“Nymphadora, you’re talking about a mass bonding on a scale that hasn’t been seen i n
hundreds of years, maybe ever. How did this happen?”
Nymphadora and Hestia sighed and then began relating the story of Harry James Potter. They
covered his birth, the events of 31 October 1981, his abandonment and torture at the Dursleys’,
and his school years. They also relayed what Luna had said about how he got his power.
While Nym and Hestia were relaying this story, Ted had taken Harry and Sirius to the study.
Reaching into a cabinet, he pulled out three fully leaded cut-crystal highballs and a bottle of
twelve-year-old Glenlivet. He poured one and a half fingers in each highball and handed two of
them to Harry and Sirius.
139
Harry looked at his glass and sat in on of the oversized dark leather armchairs. Ted sat on the
short couch and Sirius took the other oversized chair.
“Harry, do you have a room like this?”
“I don’t know, Mr. Tonks.”
“Ted, please, Harry. If you’re going to be my son-in-law, we might as well use our first names.”
‘Thank you, Ted. As I was saying, I don’t really know what I have. I mean, I haven’t seen the
property yet, but I’m told there are several manors involved.”
“Good, Harry, it sounds like you’ll need them.” He chuckled. “Make sure whichever one she
picks for you has a room like this. Someplace you can go and get away, with none of her things
in it. Put some oversized chairs in it so she can curl up in one and watch you. Do not, however,
let her move her things into the room.”
“Uh, Ted, you don’t mind that I’m bonded to your daughter?”
“Harry, I myself am fully bonded. I know the Witches’ Secret. It’s not really secret among the
fully bonded wizards of the world, only among those who have never been fully bonded. Can’t
talk to others about it unless they know, though; the secret protects itself. Sirius, I wasn’t aware
you were bonded, so you must have been told. The important part of this really boils down to
three simple questions: do you love her? Can you support her? Will you protect her?”
Harry thought for a moment. “With all my heart; if I have to dig ditches eighteen hours a day
naked in Siberia; and with my life.”
Ted smiled broadly. “Drink, up son. I understand you play a mean game of Quidditch. Let’s
discuss the merits of a real game—cricket.” He picked up a remote control and the television
came on, showing a bunch of men in white pants and oxford shirts and jumpers standing
around.
Harry and Sirius were bewildered. Ted looked at them and chuckled; then he explained the
purported rules of the game.
Back in the parlor the ladies had indeed managed to get along. Nym and Hestia had finished
their story. Now the women sat in contemplation.
A lot of yelling from the study interrupted them. Hestia rose, but Nym just reached out an arm
and pulled her back down. She and her mother said at the same time, “Cricket.”
140
Hestia and Narcissa looked at them both with arched eyebrows.
Andromeda explained, “Stupid, boring game. He watches it all the time on the Muggle
television. Obviously he’s bonding with your mate.”
They all rolled their eyes, and then laughed.
Nym said, “Mum, I really am sorry.”
“So am I, darling. I just wasn’t expecting you to be bonded. I mean, you’ve never even brought a
boy home. You obviously did very well, though, and the Alpha, too. I’m so proud of you.”
Nym blushed very prettily. “Oh, Mum, we think it’s because I’m a Metamorphmagus. Harry’s a
full Metamorphmagus—he can even change his sex.”
Andromeda blinked.
Narcissa slyly asked, “And just how did you find this out, Nymphadora?”
Nym blushed crimson, her hair going an impressive shade of Weasley again.
Andromeda said, “Oh, my.”
They laughed as Nym pouted.
“Back to the situation at hand, ladies. I really liked Lord Black’s plan. My question is, how were
we going to get me bonded, or at least mated, before I have to do my show?”
“We’re Time-Turning, Aunt Narcissa, trying to get us and Harry trained enough to kill
Vulturewart without getting him or any of us killed. You’ll Floo to the Ossuary tonight at
midnight and we’ll bond you on the Turn.”
Narcissa blinked and then chuckled over the Vulturewart comment. “I can do that, milady. I’ll
be there.”
“Narcissa, you can’t really be going to go through with this?”
“Andromeda, are you bonded? Apparently I am not. His magic has found mine. I will not
sacrifice my sanity or my life for my abuser or his miserable, weak spawn. I did love Draco, but
Lucius has completely corrupted him. He’ll kneel to the snake just as his miserable excuse for a
father did. My biggest concern right now is how to get poor Bellatrix out of Azkaban and away
from the Lestrange brothers. They’ve been using the Imperious on her for so long that I’m not
sure she really isn’t mad. Azkaban can’t have helped.”
141
Nym said, “We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it, Aunt Narcissa. Right now let’s worry
about you.”
“Yes, milady.”
The women moved on to discuss many things; babies, homes, and mates were high on the list.
They were interrupted at 2:30 by Hermione.
“Nym, it’s 2:30. We have to go at 3:00.”
“Thank you, Hermione.”
“Mother, Aunt Narcissa, we have to go. Narcissa, I look forward to seeing you tonight.”
The ladies nodded and rose. Andromeda led the way to Ted’s study.
In the study Ted, Sirius, and Harry were engrossed in watching some type of bizarre ritual being
played out on the television. Well, in Harry’s case his head was turned that way but his eyes
were a little glassy, and when Nym oriented on him she could tell he was a little drunk.
“Daddy, what have you done to Harry?”
Ted jerked and turned to look at first Harry and then Nym. “Uh, I just gave him two drinks,
honey. He’ll be fine.”
Ted and Sirius both paled under the death-glares coming from all four women, and Sirius cast a
quick sobering charm on Harry. “See? Right as rain, Tonks.”
Nym growled at him as Harry shook his clearing head. Harry stood and took Nym’s hand. “I’m
sorry, Nym, I didn’t know.”
“It’s all right, Harry. Daddy knew—he was playing with you. Just be more careful next time.”
They sent each other a kind of hug in the bond.
“Daddy, we have to go. We have other appointments today.”
“All right, Dora, it was good to see you. You and your mother all sorted?”
“Yes, Daddy.”
“Good, Baby. I think I like your young man. He’ll do.”
142
Nym blushed gratefully. “Thanks, Daddy!”
They made their way back to the entrance hall, said their goodbyes, and Harry took Nym and
Hestia’s hands. Suddenly they were in their bedroom at Grimmauld Place.
“Harry, how did you do that? Side-along Apparation is difficult, and soundless is almost unheard
of.”
“Is that what that was? I found how to do it in your mind when you were so mad at your
mother, Nym. Emmeline knows how to do it silently—something about doing it slowly so you
don’t disrupt the air suddenly, because it’s the air that makes the noise.”
This sparked a huge discussion in the bond, and then suddenly Hermione and Ginny appeared
in the room.
“You all have to stop doing that until we can get provisional licenses for you. It’s illegal to
Apparate without a license. I’ll get them for all the unlicensed bonded and bring them tonight.”
A chorus of,“Yes, Amelia,” met that comment.
Geoffrey appeared in the room. “Lord Potter, we will begin with castle Potter, if you please.”
“Thank you, Geoffrey.”
The elf snapped his fingers and they were transported to a position just outside a large iron
gate. Daphne and Susan appeared right on their heels, with two other elves.
Harry hugged the new arrivals. Daphne took the opportunity to whisper into his ear, “Your visit
with the Tonkses was masterfully done, my lord. I can’t wait for you to meet Mother and
Father.”
Harry blanched. He received a kiss just under the ear and a nipped earlobe as a reward.
Nym chuckled. “Harry, you can shag her in the castle. Let’s move on; I get the impression we
have quite a few properties to visit today.”
Before Harry could move, Daphne placed his hand on her obviously unrestrained right breast
and he felt her nipple harden under his palm. In the bond they caught Daphne’s fantasy of
Harry ruthlessly shagging her into submission on the great seal in the entry hall of some
anonymous castle. They all groaned.
“Daphne, please!” Harry withdrew his hand as she squirmed against him. He was rock-hard.
143
Harry looked at the gates and the great shield in the middle of them. On that shield two Griffins
stood facing each other, supporting a shield quartered. In the top left quarter was an
illuminated capital M. In the top right was a coal-black dragon. In the bottom left was a Griffin
and in the bottom right was an illuminated capital P.
Harry, not knowing why, stepped forward and placed his hand on the P. The right-hand Griffin
lashed out with its beak and bit down on his arm. It drew blood, and the blood ran into its beak;
then it withdrew. As soon it withdrew, the left-hand Griffin lashed out and it, too, drew blood.
Again, as soon as the blood touched its beak, it withdrew. No wound remained on Harry’s arm.
Suddenly all of the women were flooded with the knowledge of the castle. Nym, however, was
brought to her knees for a moment as the wards tied themselves to her and, through her, to
Harry. They all felt it.
Hermione smirked as she and Hestia helped Nym back to her feet. “Well, no doubt who the
Alpha is here, is there?”
The gates sprang open. The group advanced through them, and as soon as they were clear, the
gates closed with a resounding clang. Geoffrey snapped his fingers and then said, “Lord Potter,
the castle itself is quite some distance away. I’ve called for the carriage.”
A carriage rounded the corner in the road ahead of them. It was a beautiful postillion landau in
deep maroon with gold trim. The surprising thing was the horses. It was drawn by a matched
pair of what could only be Nightmares; they had coal-black coats and red eyes. When they
pulled the landau up perfectly in front of Harry, they snorted fire.
A surprised Harry walked to the head of the team; the lead horse leaned its head down to him
and gently nudged him with its nose. Harry rubbed the horse’s nose and felt at peace. He was
home.
Harry walked back to the ladies, who by now all had tears running down their faces. They had
never felt him so at peace before. “Nym, what’s wrong?”
“Absolutely nothing, milord. I’m simply glad to be your mate.” She leaned in and kissed Harry.
“Milord and ladies, if you please?” Geoffrey was standing by the door of the landau that the
groom held open. The ladies climbed into the carriage and took their seats.
Harry moved to enter the carriage and paused, looking at the house-elf groom. “Thank you....”
The groom said, “Clem, milord.”
144
“Thank you, Clem.”
Harry mounted the small pull-out steps and took a seat between Nym and Susan on the
forward-facing seat. The horses started at a walk and very smoothly moved into a trot.
From the seat beside the groom, Geoffrey kept up a running commentary about the estate.
“Milord, if it pleases you, this is the ancestral home of the Most Noble and Most Ancient House
of Potter. The grounds around the castle consist of 24,281 hectares, or 60,000 acres. It is a
valley approximately ten miles long and nine miles wide. The valley is covered by Muggle-
repelling charms and other parts of the wards. This area is commonly known as Godric’s
Hollow. The Muggle village of Godric’s Hollow is in the valley below us right now. We are at the
southeastern edge of the estate.”
As he said this the carriage turned, and those in the forward-facing seat saw they were riding
along a ridge with a valley to their right. Those facing the rear of the landau saw the valley on
their left and a small Muggle town laid out below them.
Geoffrey continued. “The estates proper and the castle are maintained by ninety-seven house-
elves. The estate still produces magical plants for sale, as well as food crops and livestock for
the support of the estates population. The magical plants are sold and I have used that income
to continue the operation of the estate and the maintenance of those of milord’s properties
that produce no income. If you look ahead of the carriage, you will see the castle around the
next corner.”
The carriage rounded the corner and they were stunned. At the head of the valley was an
enormous castle, larger by far than Hogwarts. Sheer rock walls rose hundreds of feet from the
valley floor into its walls on three sides. From the ridge, the castle proper rose twelve stories
into the air. On the two sides perpendicular to the ridge, the lower six floors had arrow slits
covering every possible approach. The wall facing out over the valley had two arrow slits in
bays, one at each corner of each floor.
The landau approached the castle and it got larger and larger. They came around to the front
and saw that the castle proper actually sat on a promontory, or possibly a man-made spire,
separated from the walls of the valley. On the ridge itself was a massive barbican. They passed
through the barbican, over a drawbridge, through another gatehouse with double doors,
multiple murder holes, and portcullis on each end, and into the courtyard of the castle.
Courtyard might have been an understatement for something a thousand feet on a side and
containing a perimeter drive surrounding a formal garden.
The carriage stopped by a door in the centre of what would be the wing facing over the valley.
There were no other doors on the ground floor of the courtyard, and all the windows facing
into the courtyard were arrow slits for the first four floors.
145
The groom dismounted and opened the door, handing the ladies down. Harry emerged last,
and the groom nodded as Harry thanked him. Harry again walked to the head of the team and
patted the offside Nightmare on the flank. “Thank you. It was a lovely ride.” The Nightmare
turned and looked at Harry with a soft nicker; the carriage moved forward, turned, and
disappeared down a sloping drive in the centre of the formal garden, taking Clem and the elf on
postillion with it.
Geoffrey had proceeded to the door and pushed it open. They entered a splendid entry hall
four stories tall, done in light marbles and rich, dark-brown woods. On the floor in the middle of
the hall were the Potter arms. Harry looked at Daphne and raised an eyebrow. Daphne blushed
prettily.
“You can molest Daphne on the arms later, Harry. Let’s go to the library,” Hermione said. Using
the knowledge that the castle and wards had put in her head, she led the way. They went up
the broad flying stairs in front of them to the first floor. On the landing, slightly narrower flying
stairs doubled back, leading to the second floor. Above that was a still narrower set of stairs
going back the other direction to the third floor. They could not see it but knew that there was
yet another set of stairs leading to the fourth floor. From there the stairs were in left spirals in
the corners of the castle.
In front of them, wide twelve-foot-high double doors opened into a massive library, the back
wall of which appeared not to exist. They were looking out and down into the valley below.
They looked up and saw that the library was at least four stories tall. Hermione squeed and ran
for the closest shelf.
Harry walked forward toward a book stand. For some reason it seemed to call to him. Harry
thought for a moment and then removed the book from his pocket. He placed it on the stand
on its spine and let it go. The book fell open to a double page of what appeared to be
handprints. Intrigued, Harry put his hands on the prints. The world around him faded away.
Harry found himself watching as Merlin sent his son into the world after changing his name to
Potter. He watched that son find this valley and set up a camp. That camp grew into a castle—
not this castle, but a different one. A woman appeared; the progression of years sped up. Harry
saw life and death, joy and sorrow, triumph and tragedy, and in the end he saw himself. He
knew now what the book was telling him. His first responsibility was to the family and to his
women, no matter what any prophecy said. He was Lord Potter first, last, and always.
Nym had felt Harry leave the bond, and she panicked. She spun and saw him standing in front
of the book with his hands on it. She flew to his right side and knelt, throwing her arms around
his legs. Her mates collapsed around her and Harry and did the only thing they could do.
They waited.
146
In the bond, panic reigned for a few moments. Hestia calmed the mates, sending them images
and feelings of what was happening. They dropped into a supportive kind of desperate waiting.
Suddenly Harry was back in the bond, not merely back but completely, overwhelmingly back.
Nym stood up and hugged him, sobbing into his chest. “Harry, never do that again. I couldn’t
feel you. You were gone.”
“I’m sorry, Nym. I didn’t know that would happen. I’ll never leave you again.”
The bonded felt he was talking about all of them as well as Nym.
Harry asked, “Well, ladies, are we ready to see the next property?”
“Harry, we’re exhausted. Can we see the others some other time?”
Geoffrey popped into the room. “Milord, if you place your hand on the book and ask, you will
see the properties of your entire estate.”
Harry moved to the book with Nym very firmly wrapped around his torso. He placed his hand
on the book and thought about the estate. Suddenly, images appeared in his mind. The images
also appeared in the minds of the bonded.
There was Godric’s Hollow and Potter castle, the ruined cottage in Godric’s Hollow village.
There was an enormous manor on the Isle of Wight overlooking Catherine’s Point. And in
London at Three Kings Bench Walk there was a townhouse under the Fidelius that made
Grimmauld Place look like a pauper’s shed. In Diagon Alley there was a bewildering array of
buildings. Apparently Harry owned most of the buildings and leased them to the stores, the
notable exception being Gringotts.
They looked at each other and Nym smiled. “Well, I guess we know there will be plenty of space
for the babies.”
At Harry’s shocked face, the bonded giggled madly. Daphne took her opportunity and dragged
Harry out of the library and back down the stairs, shedding clothes on the way. When they
reached the main hall, she stopped on the coat of arms and turned to begin undressing Harry.
The bonded stayed in the library, as did Geoffrey.
“Daphne, I’m sure there are beds here,” Harry protested laughlingly.
“I don’t want a bed, Harry.”
Harry moved to cast a cushioning charm on the floor, and Daphne slapped his hand.
147
“No, Harry.”
Harry tried to protest; Daphne employed her tripping technique again and then, after lying on
top of Harry, rolled him over between her spread legs. “No talking, Harry—just take me.”
Harry looked into her eyes and gave up.
Back in the library, Hermione shook her head. “What is that about?”
Surprisingly, Su answered her in the bond. “It’s a dominance thing, Hermione. Daphne needs to
be dominated, not physically so much as socially. Harry using her for his satisfaction on the arms
of the house in plain view of any and all imprints on her that he is dominant to her in every
way.”
“But Harry doesn’t want to dominate us; he wants us to be at least his equals.”
“And in no way is Daphne, or any of us so far, not his equal in his mind. This, however, is not
about Harry. This is about Daphne.”
In the entry hall Harry could sense what Daphne wanted and he didn’t hold back. He completely
dominated her, physically and mentally. He used her in every way possible, not caring if she
achieved release or not. He debased her and turned her into an instrument for his pleasure. At
first Daphne enjoyed it. Then her conscious mind fought it, and finally she surrendered to him
completely, and as he used her she gained pleasure from being used.
The bonded felt Harry’s mind withdrawing in revulsion from what he was doing to Daphne.
They began to move to the entryway and took up positions surrounding the arms.
Harry finally released into a nearly unconscious Daphne, tearing a scream from her as a gut -
twisting orgasm hit her when he bathed her insides in cum. He stood and turned blindly,
wanting to run from the arms, tears streaming down his face—a face that was contorted in an
agony of conscience at what he had done to a woman he respected and loved.
Ginny was the one closest to him; she spun him around and pushed him back into the centre of
the arms. Harry almost tripped on Daphne when he blindly blundered into her. He collapsed to
his knees and gathered her limp form into his arms and against his chest. Daphne looked up at
Harry and her lips moved. He bent his head down and she spoke again, almost too weak to
hear. “Thank you, master.”
They were staggered by the amount of love and devotion Daphne was projecting into the bond.
Susan moved up beside a stunned Harry and knelt. “She needed this, Harry. You did nothing
wrong. She drove you to exactly what she needed in order to be able to completely surrender
to you.”
148
Harry nodded. The other bonded stood Harry and Daphne up and dressed them in the clothes
that they had collected from where they were scattered about the hall, a task made difficult by
the fact that every time they released Daphne she attached herself to Harry in some way.
Finally an exasperated Nym said, “Damn it, Daphne, you limpet! Hold still while I get your
knickers on you.”
The bonded froze for a minute and then they all broke up laughing at the image that Luna was
projecting in the bond. It was a vision of Nym struggling to put knickers on a seemingly endless
parade of naked little girls. There were blonds, red heads, girls with raven-black hair, and not a
few bushy-headed brunettes. There were all mixes of facial features on the little girls: Asiatic,
Caucasoid, Amerind, and black. There was even one little imp whose hair was cycling through
every imaginable colour. In the background there were a few naked little boys running around,
creating havoc wherever they went. Oddly enough, all the little ones had the most startling
green eyes.
Minerva’s thoughts summed it up perhaps best: “Oh, Morgana!”
Harry sat down in the chair Hestia swiftly conjured behind him. Daphne crawled directly into his
lap, and Nym took the opportunity of both of her feet being off the ground to slide her knickers
on as Susan drew her camisole down over her head.
The bonded all felt Nym’s triumph at finally getting the knickers on her mate. “Luna, was that a
true vision?”
“It was from one of the possibilities, I think, Nym.”
“Possibilities?”
“With the prophecy operating, Nym, I see things from two different possibilities.”
“Luna, what made the possibilities?”
“When Vulturewart took the first step and marked Harry, it made the possibilities exist because
of the vagueness of the prophecy. That ‘One must kill the other, because neither can live’ blah,
blah, blah nonsense either made the possibilities or is an affect of them, Amanda.”
“The good news is I’m seeing less and less from the possibility we won’t like. The bad news is
that what I am seeing is becoming clearer and more focused. In the past that has indicated an
event that is going to happen for sure. I’m currently recording these visions and will be prepared
to discuss the clearest ones soon.”
149
As this conversation occurred in the bond, the bonded who were present continued to get the
“Limpet” into her clothes every time she shifted her shaky grip on Harry. Harry continued to
dress himself, causing her shifts in grip.
Once they were dressed again, Harry spoke in the Bond. “Is there anything anyone else wants to
do here?”
No one answered, so Harry, assuming that this was a negative, gathered his bonded into a
group. circling them with his arms or touching, them he Apparated. The party landed in the
foyer of a very fine home.
“Merlin, Harry, what did you do?”
“I brought us to Long Acres to drop Daphne off, Nym.”
“I got that, Harry, but I was asking how you did it.”
“Oh. I felt how Geoffrey did it, so I just did the same thing.”
“Harry, what do you mean, you felt how Geoffrey did it?”
“I felt how the magic acted when he manipulated it, so I just did it the same way.”
“I’m sure that’s all very nice, but could we do the introductions first? I mean, it is traditional.”
William Greengrass suddenly found himself the business end of five wands and staring into the
burning green eyes of The-Boy-Who-Kicks-the-Dark-Wanker’s-Arse. It was, while not untenable,
very uncomfortable, like being lined up in a set of gun sights and knowing it.
Daphne recovered and unwound herself from Harry. “Daddy, this is Lord Harry James Potter,
my bonded mate; Lady Nymphadora Tonks Potter, my Alpha; Lady Hestia Jones Potter, Lady
Hermione Granger Potter, Lady Susan Bones Potter, and Lady Ginevra Weasley Potter, my
fellow bonded primary wives. Lord and Ladies Potter, may I present Sir William and Lady
Esmeralda Greengrass?”
Esmeralda had entered the foyer with her wand drawn. She had no idea how she was going to
fight, as just looking at the group of people in front of her husband was painful for her. Their
auras were so bright she could no longer see colours.
The Bonded lowered their wands. Harry stepped forward. “I’m sorry, Sir William, but I wanted
to get Daphne home as we’ve had a trying afternoon.”
William was nothing if not quick. “Certainly, my lord. Might we offer you some tea?”
150
Through the bond, Luna said, “Suppress your auras. You’re blinding Esmeralda.”
They looked in her mind and saw how to do it, and then did so, some more successfully than
others. Ginny strained and fought with hers. Esmeralda came to her rescue.
“Ginny, if I may call you that, that’s enough, and thank you all.”
“Mother, I didn’t know you were an aura reader. And yes, perhaps we should use our given
names. There are a few too many Lady Potters at one time.”
Esmeralda chuckled. “I don’t tell you everything, dear, and it helps your father when he’s doing
business. I can read intentions.”
Harry like the sound of her chuckle. It was an open, honest, warm sound.
“As I was saying, my lord, perhaps we could retire to the drawing room. I’ll have our elves make
some tea.”
“Harry, please, Sir William. I’m not really used to all the titles yet.”
William led the way to the drawing room. “William, then, please, Harry. Not Bill, though. I
always disliked that name—it sounds as if I should be collected or posted.”
They made their way through the very elegantly appointed home and into the drawing room.
The bonded could feel that the rest of their mates had stopped whatever they were doing and
were completely oriented on them and this meeting.
They were seated in the drawing room and a well-dressed elf popped in and began pouring tea.
William had had enough time to think by now and opened the conversation. “Harry, you do
know that your parents and I completed a marriage contract between yourself and Daphne?”
“Yes, William. In the course of her investigation of the charges of under-age use of magic that
pending against me, Director Bones discovered the contract along with three others. We’ve
read the contracts and agree to their terms.”
There was a sharp intake of breath as the room shook and the walls of the house rang. A
brilliant light burst from Harry and the bonded and was met by an equally brilliant light
emanating from the house and the Greengrasses. Daphne felt the immense power of the
ancient Potter wards crash down on the Greengrass wards and augment them and then pass
into her.
“You want to be careful of saying things like that, Harry. With the level of power you have and
the immense and ancient power contained in your House, when you speak your intent it
151
happens. Daphne, are you all right? I assume you now control the wards of Long Acre and that
they have been augmented by the Potter wards.”
Esmeralda answered first. “She and I have joint control, William. It’s very strange.”
“Yes, I have control with Mother, Daddy, and she’s right—it is very strange.”
“I’m sorry, William. I I hadn’t realised that would happen.”
“I suspected it would but was unsure myself. When your father and I signed that contract it was
very powerful.”
“Nymphadora?”
Nym cringed “Esmeralda—Nym, please. I dislike Nymphadora; it makes me sound as if I should

have a vulture hat on. Of course, I disliked Nym, too, until Harry called me that.”
They all laughed and Hermione said, “I’m telling Mrs. Longbottom on you, Nym.”
Nym very maturely stuck her tongue out at Hermione, provoking more laughter.
Esmeralda continued after her laughter subsided. “Nym, do you know who the other contracts
were for, and could you share that with us? We knew we were signing Daphne up for a multiple
marriage, but we were hoping for good co-wives for her.”
“Okay, how much do I tell?”
“They’re your in-laws, Harry. You’ve bound the houses; I believe they can know it all.
There was general agreement with Amelia’s sentiment. Harry nodded slightly at Nym.
Nym said, “It’s a little more complicated than just the contracts, Esmeralda. Two of the other
contracts were liege/vassal contracts between Potter/Black and Potter/Weasley. The last was
another contract like yours between Potter/Bones. Ginny is the only unbonded Weasley girl.”
Esmeralda was not slow, either. “Narcissa, Bellatrix, you, Amelia, and Susan.”
Nym grinned at her and Daphne drawled, “Very good, Mother.”
Daphne got a light pinch from Nym and a glare from her mother. Nym and Esmeralda looked at
each other and chuckled while Daphne pouted outrageously.
Esmeralda continued, “That doesn’t explain Hermione, the brightest witch of her age, or the
indomitable Auror Jones, however.”
152
Harry’s face flamed. He knew what was coming.
Hestia, simply and efficiently, said, “Harry was raised in a Muggle household. He was not
instructed to control his magic’s mate-seeking. He is enormously powerful and the last
remaining scion of an ancient and noble house.”
Esmeralda sat stunned a moment. “How many?” she asked.
Nym answered this time. “Thirty-three have been bound so far. We know of four others. Of
these, two are too young as yet, one is the wife of an inner circle Death Eater and one is an
inner circle Death Eater.”
Hermione did her usual trick, this time producing not one but two sheets of parchment with her
wand. She handed one to Esmeralda and one to William.
Alpha
Nymphadora Tonks
Primary Wives
Hermione Granger Susan Bones
Ginny Weasley Daphne Greengrass
Hestia Jones
In Compulsion Wives
Ann Morley Anastasia Romanov Chu Li Ming
Marie Crouching Cougar Amanda Sherman Emmeline Vance
Amelia Bones

Narcissa Black Bellatrix Black
Wives
Sally Anne Perks Mandy Brocklehurst Su Li
Padma Patil Cho Chang Marietta Edgecomb
Luna Montgomery Luna Lovegood Tracey Davis
Katie Bell Parvati Patil
Wives/Mates/Mistresses (Probable [tentative])

Victoria Frobisher Emma Dobbs
153
“Minerva McGonagall? Oh, my!” Esmeralda exclaimed.
Harry got a goofy smile on his face and said, “Yes, oh my!” remembering time spent with a very,
very sexy Minerva.
Nym reached up and patted his check. “Later, lover boy. Not in front of the mother-in-law.”
Harry blushed to his roots and then his hair turned that startling shade of Weasley that Nym’s
had on several occasions.
They all felt Minerva’s pride through the bond.
William looked around at the stunned faces looking at Harry and chuckled. “Well, milord, that
should get you some extra points when it makes it back to your mate from your other mates.”
Daphne looked at her father and smiled impishly. “It already did, Daddy, and you should see
what she’s planning.”
While Esmeralda and William were working out the implications of this and Harry’s very
startling colour change, Nym hissed, “Daphne, shhhh.”
Daphne returned, “Oh, Nym, it’s not like they weren’t going to figure it out. They’re fully
bonded, and I want them to spend lots of time with us.”
Esmeralda looked at Nym again and asked, “How many?”
“All thirty-three are fully bonded.”
“Morgana! How do you keep your heads if one of you is in public and he’s with someone else?”
“We’ve only recently become bonded, so it isn’t a problem yet; but we are going to have to
have a discussion over it. Things got a touch out of hand this morning.”
Hermione and Ginny blushed at this. William couldn’t stand it any more and he started to laugh
as well. It wasn’t a chuckle or a polite laugh but one of those good, healthy belly-laughs that
make your ribs ache. The others soon joined him.
After a few minutes, Harry said, “William, I had no intention of doing this this way. Had I known
of this aspect of magic and the contracts, I would have properly asked for your daughter’s hand
and we would have been properly married before we did anything.”
This had the effect of setting William off on another round of howling laughter. Harry pouted a
little, looking hurt.
154
William got himself under control. “Harry, I’m fully bonded. I know how little control you had
over this. When we signed the contract we had already done the test; you and Daphne were
very compatible as babies, or we never would have agreed to this. What got me laughing was
thinking of the look on Dumbassdoor’s face when he finds out.”
“William, we think he intended for this to happen.”
Suddenly all the laughter was gone. “What, Harry? Say that again.” Even as William asked, his
head was already spinning through the details. He had not been the Slytherin Head Boy for
nothing. His wife’s brilliantly sharp Ravenclaw Head Girl intellect joined his. and the conclusions
leapt at them.
William stood and began pacing, cursing under his breath the whole time. “The esteemed
leader of the Light, APWB Dumbledore, is forging his weapon. He intends to use you, Lord
Baron, to eliminate the threat represented by the Dark Lord Voldemort.
“Unfortunately for us, in his advanced years he has not considered the consequences of his
actions—either that or he has considered the consequences and determined that in the
interest of the ‘greater good’, sacrifices must be made.
“Alternately, and possibly worse, in the sharpness gained by his advanced years he has decided
to use you as a weapon eliminating Voldemort, sacrificing you in the process but leaving him
alive as the leader of the Light and the idol of the people.
“Either way, if we follow his plan you lose milord. Normally, me being a Slytherin, I would
mourn the passing of an apparently fine young man; however, with my only daughter being
involved with you rather intimately, I would much prefer that you stay alive and attempt to
overwhelm Esmeralda with grandchildren. Now, that being the case, I would like to hear your
plan, milord.”
Harry sat for a moment contemplating this. He had been sensing pieces of this in his mates’
minds, but William had put it together at light speed. Harry decided to use this sounding board
to test some theories. “I beat Voldemort and disappear.”
“Tomorrow? You’ll continue to bond high-powered witches, milord. Do you know how many
pureblood wives are not bonded to their husbands?”
Esmeralda said. “You will, at least, be putting babies in Juliet Mulciber, Katherine Nott, Alexis
Rookwood, Carina Yaxley, Irina Dolohov, and Margaret Zabini. They are all of the appropriate
age and power. They are not bonded, as they were mostly forced into what amounts to slavery,
and they are not bonded with their children. You will at some point in your life also have the
pleasure of at least impregnating Pansy Parkinson and/or her mother Jacquelyn.”
155
William continued, “So unless we’re leaving here to go kill the dork lord and you kill all of these
Death Eaters and the neutral purebloods, you will have effectively sewn up the entire
pureblood witch population of Britain, minus the clans, and you will have cherry-picked them.
The pureblood males will be apoplectic. They’ll have the Wheezengamot and the Ministry of
Mismanagement throw you under Azkaban, or give you the Kiss or chuck you through the veil.
You can’t disappear without sentencing these witches to madness or death.”
Harry nodded and said, “I kill Voldemort, and then Dumbledore and the Minister. Next I kill off
all the Death Eaters and then we all live happily ever after.”
William, smiling, rejoined, “Tut tut, milord, let’s not be stroppy. Good plan, but it exposes us to
both danger and legal liability. Instead let’s wait and let them, the forces of Light and Dark, fight
it out. Then after, when everyone is committed one way or the other, when it looks to go one
way or the other we step in and turn the tide or finish it and effectively emasculate
Dumbassdoor. Meanwhile we gather resources and strength and only move to protect our
friends or the innocent. The only thing we need to implement this plan is a true seer.”
Harry nodded his head but said nothing. In the bond he heard Daphne say, “Very Slytherin,
Harry.”
“Did you know the Sorting Hat wanted to put me in Slytherin?”
There was a shocked silence in the bond as they found and reviewed the relevant memory.
“William, thank you—and thank you for the tea. We must be getting Susan home also.
however. so if you’ll excuse us?”
“Of course, Harry. And Harry, please feel free to stop by any time.”
Harry shook William’s hand and went to kiss Esmeralda’s hand, but she pulled him into a hug
and kissed him firmly. “Think hard, Harry. I want those grandchildren.”
Harry nodded again and extended his arms. He scooped up Daphne and kissed her. Then he
turned and gathered his remaining mates in his arms and they disappeared.
“Merlin, Daphne, could we have picked a more powerful or more confused young wizard for
you? I’m sorry to have got you into this, baby.”
“Oh, Daddy, do shut up, please. You did fine, and we—clan Potter—will be fine. I know you
were trying to get him to think, but what you have forgot is that he’s bonded to five Slytherin
and twelve Ravenclaw women right now, aside from Hermione who is without question the
brightest witch of her age and possibly any age. Too bad her socialisation didn’t keep pace with
that brain. By tomorrow he’ll be bound to Narcissa Black, formerly Malfoy. I believe he’ll have
156
sufficient political advice. He just used you as a sounding board. By the way, his plan is tighter
than yours. If we do this right, and with a little luck, we won’t lose anyone.”
“Daphne, leave your poor, illiterate, scheming father alone and come tell me how good the
Boy-Who-Lived is in bed.”
Daphne smiled at her father, who now had a distinctly unhappy look on his face as he headed
for his study. She suspected that there would be drinking involved soon.
Esmeralda saw the same thing. “Not too much, dear. I have plans for later.”
Williams face suddenly lifted from its scowl. The women laughed.
The Ossuary
Harry and the other women arrived in the entry hall of the Ossuary, and Harry looked at Susan.
“See you tonight. We need to get home before Mrs. Weasley starts snooping.”
Amelia swept into the entrance hall and hugged Harry. Then she kissed him and stepped back,
making shooing motions with her hands. “Go, Harry.”
Harry hugged the four remaining women to him and they disappeared. “Susan, how does he do
that?”
“I don’t know, Aunt Amelia. It’s some kind of Harryistic combination of Apparating and elf-
popping.”
“Harryistic? Susan, that’s not a word. What does it feel like?”
“Nothing. There’s absolutely no feeling. You’re in one place, and then you’re in the other.”
“Okay, so Emmeline and her colleagues are going to want to see this.”
“Why is it so important, Aunt Amelia?”
“It’s completely silent and goes right through the wards.”
Number Twelve Grimmauld Place
157
The remaining bonded appeared in Nym and Hestia’s bedroom at Grimmauld Place just as Sirius
opened the door. “Thank Merlin, Harry. Come to the library. Molly is snooping around and it’s
taking all of us to keep her misdirected. Thank Merlin for Dobby and Winky. They’ve been able
to make it look like we’ve all been cleaning all day.” He turned and left.
Harry and the mates followed. In the library Harry sat in the middle of one of the facing sofas.
Hestia and Nym sat with him, and Hermione and Ginny sat across from him. Sirius sat in a
wingback with his back to the door, facing the fireplace.
“Harry, Narcissa will meet you at the Ossuary tonight. Just take your time over the Turn and see
what develops.”
“Sirius, I’m not so worried about it any more. I guess I was…I don’t know, thinking like a Muggle,
maybe. I felt like we were being denied choices. I just couldn’t get the idea that our magic was
doing the choosing. I mean, it’s us, but it isn’t. And then on top of that, we have the raised-
Muggle-so-expecting-monogamy thing. I’ve gotten used to the idea, though, and I know now
that my primary responsibility is the family. These women are family, too, so....”
“I know, Harry. I’ll admit you were scaring me there for a while, though.”
“Ha, me scaring you? Guess how scared I was of telling Ron this? I thought his head would
explode!”
“Oy, I heard that.”
Ginny looked up. “Ron, why are you hiding back there?”
“I’m not hiding. I want to start studying some. Harry’s upped the ante on finding witches.”
Ginny got up and walked to her brother. She reached up, putting the back of her hand to his
forehead. “Nope, not hot. The twins must have hit him in the head.”
They all chuckled. “Har, har it may take me a while but I learn eventually,” Ron muttered.
Harry smiled. “Well, I’m glad, Ron. It looks to be a tough year coming up. We’re all going to
have to maintain the same type of behavior we’ve displayed in the past, but we may have to
run some errands. I’m working on what I want to do, but I have a hang-up right now.”
“What is it, Harry?” Sirius asked.
“Sirius, I want to keep the bonded hidden. The only problem with that is that we’re going to
have to figure out a way to keep Riddle from killing people. I get the feeling Luna can tell us
where and when he’ll attack, but how do we replace the people he’s going to target?”
158
“Simacrula and Obliviation, which means you’ll have to win the battle every time. The first time
you lose, not only will it cost you personally but the Death Eaters may get away and then the
whole thing will blow up in your face.”
Everyone was paying attention, but Sirius saw most of them had a kind of lost expression. He
sighed. “If we know where the attack will take place, then we’ll know who they’re likely to be
attacking. We go in early, replace the targeted people with simacrula, and evacuate them. The
Death Eaters arrive and attack. We attack, them Stun them, and use Veritaserum to interrogate
them. Then we Obliviate them, tell them they were successful, and send them back and act on
whatever intelligence we’ve gathered. Your goal should be to gain control of the monetary and
commercial resources while Dumbledore plays whatever stupid game it is that he’s playing. We
can hide people, if we need to, at the other Black estate properties.”
“Also the Potter estate; it’s enormous. And empty except for the elves and magical creatures.”
Nym and Hestia looked at each other and felt the amazement of the bonded. Nym said, “Oh
my, very nice, Sirius—you too, Harry. We probably can actually pull this off.”
The group fell silent in contemplation while the bond came alive with refinements and
improvements to the plan.
Molly entered the library after a few minutes and found everyone sitting around apparently
reading. She was not pleased with the fact that Harry was sitting between Tonks and Hestia.
She was even less pleased that Ginny was sitting almost in Hermione’s lap. She would have to
talk to Ginny again. The girl needed to be more proactive in capturing Harry’s attention. Also,
Ron was going to have to do better with Hermione. This closeness between Ginny and
Hermione was fine, a little experimenting never hurt a witch; but things couldn’t be let go too
far. Things just weren’t going according to plan lately. She looked at Harry again and wondered
momentarily if what Ginny had said about his magic’s seeking could be true. Tonks was
certainly sitting very close to him, as was Hestia. She shook her head. No, it couldn’t be. Those
legends were just that—legends. Ginny would have Harry, and Ron would have Hermione. It
just needed some more time.
“Dinner will be ready in a few moments. Hermione, Ginny, could you help me, please?”
Hermione, Ginny, and Harry stood and left with Molly.
159
Harry Potter and the Witches; Secret

Chapter 8
7 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Harry appeared in the entry hall of the Ossuary as the clock finished striking midnight. He
stepped up to Nym and after a quick head count she wound the Time-Turner as far back as it
would go. She looked up to make sure everyone was inside the chain and then let the stem go.
The whole group moved back in time to just after midnight on the seventh. Harry smiled at
them all, and then Susan led the way to the wing they would be using.
At the door to the master suite Harry kissed everyone goodnight and then entered. He stripped
on the way to the bed and crawled in. Susan met him there. She wasted no time in getting what
she wanted. The others came from the bathroom just as she exploded. Harry moved over and
collapsed face-first onto the bed, leaving her on her hands and knees. The mates smiled and
crawled into the huge bed.
Narcissa stood nervously in the hall, listening to the screams coming from the master suite. It
was very obvious that some woman had just been very well topped. She couldn’t wait any
longer; she opened the door and entered. It was very obviously Susan who had just been
quickly and thoroughly satisfied. She was still on her knees, with her head and chest on the
mattress. Nym motioned to Narcissa and she crawled into bed with them. Nym lay on Harry’s
left and Susan stretched out on his right. Nym motioned to Narcissa with her head and then
pushed Harry over onto his back. Narcissa crawled up over him and took him into her mouth.
She tasted Susan and him, and it went straight to her sex. She was soaked instantly.
Narcissa moaned and opened her eyes to find herself looking into Harry’s beautiful green eyes.
She was amazed at what she found there; the amount of power that radiated from him was
distinctly at odds with the vulnerability she saw in his eyes.
Narcissa continued what she was doing, but now with infinite care. She did not want to hurt
this young man, soon to be her lord. She knew now that she would bond with him.
Harry was not content to let her do all the work, however. He had looked into her eyes and
seen a startling hardness there, but it had melted as he gazed at her. Harry bent around and,
with Nym’s help, positioned Narcissa so her mouth hovered over his cock and her ripe, luscious-
looking sex was directly above his face.
Harry felt rather uncertain with Narcissa. He knew she’d had both a husband and a child, and he
wasn’t sure how he would measure up. He gave in to the urge Narcissa was physically
transmitting to him and applied everything he had learned from all of his mates. He warned
Nym in the bond, and then turned it all on, including a recitation of the history of the last goblin
rebellion in Parseltongue. He wrapped his arms up and around Narcissa’s waist, locking his
hands together on her spine, and pulled himself into her securely.
160
Narcissa’s mind shut down, freeing her body to be as wild as it wanted to be. Almost frantically,
she took him in her mouth and plunged down on him until she could go no further. At the same
time, he was hissing in Parseltongue against her centre, flicking her with his tongue between
sentences. The dual sensation was too much for her overwrought nerves and she screamed,
shaking with the intensity of her first orgasm.
After a few minutes she pulled off him and took him in both of her hands, continuing her
frenzied sucking and licking. She had never done this with a male before; her sexual encounters
with Lucius had been little more than battles of will; they had afforded little satisfaction to him
other than the possibility that one of their couplings might finally produce an heir. It had been
impossible to glean any warmth or pleasure from the few times they had come together, and
indeed she had long since stopped wishing for it. She had come to realise that to Lucius, she
was merely a vessel—a barely satisfactory one, at that—that existed to serve him.
But she knew she needed Harry to come in her mouth; she physically needed to taste him. She
was past being capable of any thought more complex than making her mate come, instinctively
knowing that the pleasure would be mutual. Harry grasped her hips and ran his tongue in one
long swipe all the way along her slit. She began to orgasm again, this time experiencing what all
the bonded had before her—the series of orgasms so close together that they appeared to be
one impossibly long peak.
Harry felt the tightening that he knew signaled his imminent release and tried to pull back to
warn Narcissa. But she would not hear him. She tightened her thighs against his head and
rotated her hips into him, trying to keep contact with him, and her hair flew as her head moved
up and down on him, her breath coming in desperate, sobbing gasps. He ran his tongue slowly
along her slick outer lips, and then as his mouth closed around her clitoris he moaned her name
in Parseltongue. She screamed; the vibrations in her throat pushed him beyond his threshold of
control, and he climaxed in her mouth.
Narcissa was instantly addicted; as soon as Harry’s release hit her tongue she fell in love with
the warm, slightly salty, but essentially Harry taste. She grinned around his cock and swallowed
again and again. She was happily humming like a little girl with an ice when she opened her
eyes and looked into the astonished face of her niece.
Nym had leaned down to keep an eye on Narcissa because she knew Harry was going to
Parseltongue her. She had been concerned when Narcissa’s face had locked in what looked like
a rictus of agony and tears had flowed from her eyes. Then, after Harry came, Narcissa had
grinned and started humming as she continued to swallow. She had the most contented look
Nym had ever seen.
161
Nym leaned in, smiling, and kissed her very contented aunt at the corner of her mouth. Then
she sat back and gently rubbed her back as Narcissa continued humming happily and suckling
on Harry like a hungry calf.
Harry never lost his erection and was soon so sensitive that he had to stop Narcissa. He rolled
them over and spun around like a crab. He straddled her body and slid down to kiss her on her
lips, looking into her sparkling blue eyes. She locked onto his lips and poured her soul into the
kiss. Harry sat back, panting, and his member bumped her sopping entrance.
Narcissa felt Harry bump her and grinned wickedly. She had been holding her hips rotated
forward, trying to cradle Harry into her. Now he was just where she wanted him. She relaxed
her hips and then pulled them down, taking Harry completely inside her. No male had been
there in fifteen years, and she was extremely tight. She took advantage of all those years of PC
muscle control exercises and flexed on him, using herself to milk him. Harry groaned in pleasure
and Narcissa just barely stopped a very undignified squee. She began to move and he withdrew
his full length and then pushed in until their pubic bones met. There was no holding back this
time; she squeed happily and attacked him, attempting to get his whole body inside her.
Harry grinned back at her and gave her everything the mates had taught him. They had been
going for a while and Narcissa was having what Harry had come to think of as the bonding
orgasm when he felt himself tighten again. He pushed into Narcissa, and when their pubic
bones met he ground down on her. They exploded at the same time. The walls rang and the
light flared and they found themselves in each other’s mind.
Narcissa began to explore and soon found the horrors of his childhood. Harry found the pain
and terror of her late teen years and adulthood. He felt the pain of her realisation that not only
did her husband and then her son not truly love her, but that she had failed. He knew she had
intended to raise a confident, capable young man, but instead she had raised a monster. He
comforted her as much as he could.
Narcissa knew what Harry had seen and basked in the glow of his warm comfort. She also felt
his consuming hatred for Lucius; not only for what he had done to her—the rapes until she was
pregnant, and then the emotional and physical abandonment—but surprisingly for what he had
done to Draco.
Narcissa, however, was unable to contain her rage at the treatment Harry had received. her
rage was not only directed at the Dursleys; in fact, she seemed to dismiss them as tools. She did
not, however, spare Dumbledore or Vulturewart. She included the Ministry and the staff of
Hogwarts and went rampaging through all of the mates’ memories. She slowly settled down
into a seething rage.
“I’m sorry; I see that you have all done the best you can. Dumbledore and Fudge, as well as that
inhuman scum Voldemort—ha, Vulturewart, very descriptive, I like it—however, are a different
story.”
162
“Shhhh, it’s all right, Cissy. They all felt the same way. By the way, the next time I see him, I may
kill Lucius. I don’t know what to do about Draco, though.”
“Harry, you know what you have to do. He’s irredeemable; his miserable excuse for a father has
warped his mind and he’ll submit to Vulturewart. Bad faith, indeed.”
Harry folded Narcissa in his arms and rolled onto his side, holding her seething frame in a tight
spoon. The bond slowly settled and they all let Narcissa in. Narcissa smiled and wriggled until
she captured Harry and sheathed him. Harry drifted off to sleep, thrilling Narcissa that he
trusted and accepted her so completely.
The Ossuary
First Turned Morning
05:03
Harry awoke in the morning in what had become the normal fashion. Rita had taken him in her
mouth and was happily working away.
“Good morning, Rita.”
She smiled up at him. “Gmrng, Hfhhrri.”
Narcissa lifted her head and with a broad smile she said, “Rita, you cow, don’t speak with your
mouth full.”
“Fnck uuu, Nersssa.”
Narcissa got up on her knees and attacked Rita, tickling her mercilessly.
Rita, squealing and laughing, continued working Harry with her mouth. The mates were waking
up grumbling and laughing at the picture of Rita attached to Harry and being assaulted by
Narcissa.
Harry finally got tired of this and stood up, pulling Rita with him. He spun her so she was feet-
up and held her torso to him, and walked into the bath with her still attached. Fortunately for
her, Rita hit just the right spot as Harry stepped into the tub and he groaned and gave her what
she had been seeking. Harry leaned his head forward and licked Rita across the length of her
sex. She came when he hit her clit with his tongue.
163
Harry stepped the rest of the way into the tub and Rita swam away from him and then turned
and grasped him round the waist with her legs. She found him at her entrance and sank onto
him. Harry sat on the bottom step as Rita had her way with him.
The rest of the mates came into the bathroom. “Harry, Rita, hurry up, we have PT.”
Narcissa asked, “Hermione, what’s PT?”
Hermione looked at her. “Oh, Narcissa, I’m sorry. Here.” She produced her wand and moved it
slightly, a schedule popped out of it.
Narcissa looked at the schedule as she followed Hermione back into the bedroom. “What is
this? What have I signed up for?”
“We’re trying to get ready to fight not only Vulturewart but the purebloods, the Ministry, and
the Light, Cissy.”
“Oh, my. Do we have a plan, Nym?”
“Yes. We’ll talk about it today; we’d appreciate your input.”
“Ladies, to the gym, if you please.”
“Yes, Nym.”
“Harry, you coming?”
“Hehehe....”
“Shut it, Rita.”
“Just a minute, Nym.”
“Hehehe, oh yes, right there, Harry, uuunnnngggghhhh!”
Harry stepped out of the bathroom a few moments later with Rita following him and all the
mates watched as his lithe form crossed the room and entered his dressing room.
“Nym, Harry is looking very nice.”
“You haven’t looked at yourself lately, have you Hermione?”
Hermione looked down at herself. She was wearing a sports bra and running shorts, and she
suddenly noticed she was sporting the beginnings of a six-pack midriff.
164
“Wow, where did that come from?”
“Magic, Mi.” Harry stepped out of the dressing room and kissed Hermione. He offered Nym his
arm and they headed for the gym.
In the gym the other ladies had arrived and were lined up by the door.
Harry, Nym, and the Primaries entered and kissed and hugged their way down the line. Marie
was last, and after Ginny had kissed her she backed away from the group.
“Okay, I’m glad we got that out of the way because you’re probably never going to want to kiss
me again after this morning. As you’ve probably noticed by now, your bodies have been
improving. I believe that what is happening is that Harry’s magic and the magic from the bond
has given us enough power for our magic to optimise us. In order to do that, our bodies have
been converting our body fat to fuel at a seriously accelerated pace. We’ve all added muscle
mass and lost body fat. I’ve noticed that my skin has improved, and I feel healthier.”
“All good news, Maria, so why the long face?” Luna asked.
“Well, for one, my tits are shrinking, and unlike some of us I didn’t have that much to start
with.”
“You? Look at me.” Luna held her tank top away from her unrestrained, well formed, mouthful-
sized breasts.
Harry flipped Luna’s shirt up and licked an extremely perky nipple. “You’re fine, Luna.”
Luna did a fish impersonation for a moment and then smiled and blushed gently as she felt
Harry’s joy and lust at her form and taste.
“Harry, Luna! Maria, if I may?”
“Of course, Minerva.”
“A witch, just like a Muggle woman, needs a certain percentage of body fat to be healthy. If we
drop below that percentage our reproductive systems will shut off until we have enough body
fat to support a baby.”
Marie nodded. “Exactly. I believe the expression is ‘Five points to Gryffindor.’ We need to
increase our calorie intake to support the optimisation process, and we need to work these
new muscles. Unfortunately this will be painful. Also, any old injuries are going to be painful as
new, healthy tissue replaces scar tissue. I’m sorry, and we’ll use every Muggle technique I know
165
to eliminate this pain, but I’m afraid to use magic on us with the already massive amounts of
magic our bodies are using.”
She smiled wickedly. “The good news is that we will be seriously hot at the end of the process;
and stretch marks are scars.”
Everyone took this in, and as they mulled it over and then smiled, Harry looked up at Marie and
nodded.
“So we’ll begin with stretching exercises.”
Marie led them through a set of stretches and then into a circuit of training on the free-weight
stations that had appeared around the walls. They ended with thirty minutes on treadmills
broken into a five-minute warm-up, twenty minutes at their training heart rate, and a five-
minute cooldown. Some of them were walking and some, like Harry and Katie, worked up to a
world record pace.
After the treadmills Marie lead them over to a set of double doors and opened them. Inside
was a large pool of water.
“This is something the American professional and university sports teams have come up with.
You will soak in this pool until you get numb. I warn you now, the water is being held at four
degrees Centigrade. The purpose of this is to prevent microbleeding and assist in a faster
recovery. I’m sorry, but...this will hurt.”
Harry looked Maria in the eye and nodded again. He stepped to the edge of the pool and
jumped in. Harry thought he would scream, and then he thought his heart had stopped. He
stood chin-deep in the water, using all his will power to stay in it.
The mates all followed, and for a moment the bond was full of screams.
After ten minutes Harry was numb. He stayed in, and at the fifteen-minute mark Marie moved
over to him. He had started the uncontrollable shivering that was the indicator of first-stage
hypothermia.
“Harry, you were supposed to get out when you were numb. Not everything is a contest, love.
Out—now.” She dragged him to the steps and out of the pool. The mates who had not already
left followed.
“Okay, everyone your next period is breakfast. The breakfast has been prepared for you in
accordance with your bodies’ needs. Please eat everything on your plates. I’ll see you in the
dining room in fifteen minutes.”
They all went and dressed and then headed back to breakfast.
166
Harry seated Nym and as soon as he sat his breakfast appeared. Unlike the Hogwarts breakfast,
this was not a traditional English breakfast. There were fruit, waffles, meat, eggs, and milk.
Harry looked at his breakfast and tucked in. He suddenly realised there was no tea.
“Marie, where’s the tea?”
“Oops, sorry, Harry. I guess one cup would be all right.”
“Maarrriiiiee....”
Hermione raised an eyebrow and said, “Stop whining, Harry. Tea isn’t really good for you first
thing in the morning.” The mates all turned to look at her. “What? I’m sorry, but it’s true.”
Marie nodded. “We’ll all start practicing massage on each other. I’ll show you the techniques
later.”
The bond settled again and the conversation shifted to inside the bond.
“So, my Alpha, what is the plan?”
“Aunt Cissy, from the information that’s been passed I believe our best course of action will be
to do as we have been doing. First, we keep training. Second, we gather intelligence from the
Ministry, the Death Eaters, and the Light side. Luna will then do her best to confirm or deny that
intelligence. Third, we use that confirmed intelligence to foil Death Eater attacks, substituting
simacrula where necessary and using Obliviation if needed. Once everyone has chosen sides,
we’ll attack Voldemort and kill him. We believe the Death Eaters will be incapacitated or killed.
We’ll finish the job on the Death Eaters, either capturing or killing them, and Harry will use the
Praedia Bellica. Once we have the Death Eaters and their supporters in control we’ll offer
Dumbledore the opportunity to swear fealty to Harry. If he does, we’ll offer the same
opportunity to all of the Light-sided families and creatures. If he doesn’t, we’ll fight and defeat
him, then as many of the Light side as we have to, to gain their surrender using the same
method we used on the Death Eaters.
“Once we’ve conquered the Light and the Dark, the Ministry will be ours, and Harry will dissolve
it and rule the magical world as a true tyrant. We will gradually give the sentient species control
of a government back.”
“That’s fine, Nym, and I believe the best course of action for now; but what do we do about the
Death Eaters and Voldemort? And Nym, please call me Cissy or Narcissa. Don’t remind me I’m
old, please, dear.”
“Narcissa, are you back to saying Voldemort? And you aren’t old.”
167
“I have to, my love. I can’t afford to make a mistake that would get back to him. I must go back
to Malfoy Manor and resume my life. I can’t afford to slip, Harry.”
“I really don’t like that idea.”
“I know, and you’re so sweet, but if we’re to maintain our cover I’ll have to.”
The bonded could all feel Harry’s generalised unhappiness with the whole idea of her returning
to bad faith manor and his fear for Narcissa. They were fiercely proud of their mate.
“Back on point. As I said, when we’ve gained our strength and are ready, Harry, with our
assistance, attacks and kills Vulturewart. He will then cast the Praedia Bellica, claiming all of the
property and chattel of both Voldemort and his vassals. We believe that the marked Death
Eaters will be at least magically incapacitated for a time, if not killed outright by Vulturwart’s
death. We’ll round them up and put them in the dungeons under Potter Castle. We’ll offer the
Light a chance to swear fealty, and failing that we’ll fight them. Then once we have control of
the people, we’ll attack the Ministry and gain control of it. Next we will review the laws and
change or eliminate the ones that need changing or eliminating. Then we will try the Death
Eaters and ex-Ministry people following the old laws. After that we will install Harry as the
Magical Duke of Britain and the Empire, subject to Her Majesty’s pleasure. Harry wants to
install an inclusive government for all sentient magical creatures and attempt to eliminate the
prejudices and policies that are leading to the rise of these dark lords, establishing a world that
our children and our children’s children can thrive in.
“We’ve considered a government along the lines of the American system, but as the nobles of
magical Britain never signed the Magna Carta we don’t believe we can suddenly move them to
representative government when they can’t even think for themselves enough to fight the Death
Eaters. Maybe in the future we can, with Her Majesty’s blessing, move to a representative
government, but not in the immediate post-war generation.
“We’ll also have to reform the school system to include all the magical children, not just the
ones that can afford Hogwarts, Durmstrang, or Beauxbatons.”
“Nym, in order to facilitate this I believe we should form a shadow government right now—a
privy council, if you will.”
“An excellent idea, Amanda. What did you have in mind?”
Amanda, who had been trolling through Hermione’s mind, used her series of spells and
produced a parchment from her wand, expanded it, and stuck it to the wall. She looked at
Hermione and smiled.
The mates looked at the parchment as they continued to eat.
168
Duke of Magical Britain

Lord Harry Potter
Duchess of Magical Britain

Lady Nymphadora Potter
MLE Education Human Services Ministry Wizengamot
Councilor Councilor Councilor Councilor Councilor

Hestia Hermione Ginny Susan Daphne
CouncilCouncil Council CouncilCouncil

Amelia Minerva Rosmerta Amanda Luna
Marietta Aurora Ann Anastasia Cho
Megan Sally Hannah Mandy Su
Padma Chu Luna Tracey Parvati
Rita Katie Narcissa Marie
Septima Emmeline
Bathsheba
“What do you think, Nym?” Harry had shifted the conversation out of the bond as Alastor came
stumping in and sat at the other end of the table.
“I believe it would work to start, Harry. The Councilors will need to give you charters for their
councils, and we’ll have to ensure we have the right ladies in the right places and that all
functions are covered. Moody, here’s what we discussed before you arrived.”
Nym shot a spell at Moody that turned into a transcript of the conversation both in and out of
the bond since they had arrived in the dining room.
“Oooh, Nym, what spell was that?”
Nym showed Hermione the messaging spell in the bond.
Hermione sat for a moment and then shot a parchment at Harry. He unrolled it and read “I love
you, and thank you, I love being in your bond.”
Harry smiled at her.
169
Alastor read the note and then said, “Good morning, me laird. Good plan, but we’d better
practice the Praedia Bellica first. It takes a lot of magic and you’d best be sure you’re working
for the Light or the backlash will kill you. Now, don’t we have a schedule to keep?”
Harry nodded and rose, grabbing an orange to take with him. He offered his arm to Nym and
they left for the gym. Moody looked at the parchment on the wall and waved his wand. The
Incendio hit the parchment and it burned completely. He Vanished the ashes in three separate
parts to three separate locations. He wondered if Nym had told Harry yet that as a result of the
successful Praedia Bellica he would be having sex with the female chattel at least once. He
didn’t think so, as the boy didn’t look upset at all. He would have to find a way to tell Harry.
The mates entered the gym and moved to Bathsheba’s classroom. They reviewed the third
through seventh year runes text that morning. They moved out into the gym for a break and
Dobby was there with snacks for them. They each had a snack and rested a moment, then
moved to Charms.
Anastasia ran them through a review that had them casting every charm they had learned from
first through seventh years and starting on university undergraduate work. They again took a
break after class, and again Dobby appeared with snacks.
Minerva was up next and she ran them through Transfiguration and into conjuration. This time
when they took a break, Moody had them go outside. The gym was sparkling with free magic.
Minerva, Amelia, and Anastasia stayed with him.
“Alastor, what are we going to do about this?”
“I was hoping you knew, lass. The boy releases so much magic that even all the bonded don’t
use it up casting. You know it’s hard for me to keep up, Minerva. I mean, when he conjured that
baby dragon out of thin air I thought he’d be the only one to do it. Then Hannah Abbot
conjured that pink one and it was game over. Why didn’t you say something to the Lovegood
lass? Some of those creatures she was conjuring were unnatural.”
“Not unnatural, Master Auror, legendary. All legends are said to have a basis in fact.”
“Alastor, please, Lady Anastasia. While that may be true, what do you call that?” He pointed to
a creature that appeared to be a cross between a pygmy hippo and a tiny rhinoceros that had
run into a wall and compressed the horn that was, oddly, on its nose, not its forehead.
“Anastasia, then, please, Alastor. I believe that is a Crumple-Horned Snorkack, a creature of

legend.”
“All I want to know is what I’m going to do with these creatures. They seem to be completely
real and solid. I wonder if they’ll fade as most conjured items do.”
170
“Geoffrey, please remove these creatures to Godric’s Hollow and see to their care.”
One by one the creatures disappeared.
Alastor raised an eyebrow at the ladies. “Thank you, my lord,” Amelia said.
Alastor grunted. “I believe we have lunch now, ladies. It might be profitable to discuss this
excess of magic with the bonded. Perhaps they’ll have a solution.”
They moved to the dining room and Harry came in behind them with the rest of the bonded.
They sat for lunch, and again plates tailored to their tastes and requirements appeared before
them.
Harry ate for a moment and then, conscious of Alastor, he asked, “Does anyone have any idea
what to do about the magic that is being loosed here?”
Emmeline spoke immediately. “We can divert it to charge the wards of the Ossuary, Harry.”
Ann added, “We could also add some offensive capability to these wards, Harry. Right now
they’re defensive only.”
“Offensive wards haven’t been created in five hundred years, Ann,” Alastor said, very
interested.
“Only here in Europe, Alastor. Offensive wards are standard everywhere else in the world.
Europe’s goblin wards are so strong that they’ve caused offensive wards to fall out of use.”
“What kind of wards are possible, Ann?” Harry asked, intrigued.
“Depending on what you want, Harry, you can have anything from wards that fire simple jinxes
all the way to wards that Vanish people to the calderas of volcanos. It really depends on how
much power you have available. The decision that would have to be made is where to put the
new layers, inside or outside the existing wards.”
Ginny spoke up. “What about putting wards that start with minor jinxes and build to Vanishing.
Put the minor jinx wards inside the existing ones and have them get progressively worse, until
entering the house Vanishes the intruder to the cells under Potter Castle.”
“If we did it with runestones we could charge them here with a drawing rune and set them up
wherever we wanted. If we then put the stones inside the wards protecting the ward anchors,
the attackers would have to drop them by main force unless someone already keyed to them
dropped the wards.”
171
“Ginny, Hestia, that’s brilliant. Until we come up with another use for the excess magic, that’s
what we will do. We can all make the runestones in class. It will help teach the interactions,
too.”
“Thank you, Bathsheba. That’s what I was thinking, too,” Hestia replied as Ginny blushed at the
praise.
“Now that that’s settled, me laird, I’ve been thinking about your plan. I’ll put you in contact
with someone who will hear your plan and then advise Her Majesty. You’ll need to write out
your plans and the events that have led you to take these drastic measures.”
“Alastor, I’m not certain that’s a good idea. I mean, what we’re planning is a rebellion.”
“Amanda, I would have thought a Yank would be all for the idea. We’re not rebelling against the
Crown, however. Twice in the plan that I read it was stated that you would act at Her Majesty’s
pleasure. I see our actions more as acting against a usurper, a Ministry in mutiny, and a group
of deluded secessionists.”
“We ‘Yanks’, more than anyone, know the price of liberty, Alastor. We’ve paid it in our millions.
Rebellion is not to be taken lightly and could cost dearly in treasure, let alone blood. But the
rebellion is a small cost compared to maintaining liberty.
“The United States has maintained its liberty for these two hundred and nineteen years at the
cost of over a million Mundane and hundreds of thousands of magical persons’ lives. We’re
now closer to blending the magical and Mundane worlds than anyone has been since Merlin
fled Camelot. We can’t afford for this to go wrong and set us back. I’ve been told to inform the
Ministry that failure will not be tolerated. I’ve also been instructed to advise the Queen that the
United States stands ready to take over the policing and administration of Britain’s magical
world.”
Amelia blinked. “Err, Amanda, are you sure you wanted to let that out in this room, at this
time?”
“Amelia, Harry and Nym know. The bonded could find out if they looked long enough, and I
believe I know who Alastor is going to go talk to. Neither Alastor nor my mates can reveal
anything they learn from the bonded, and I hate keeping secrets from my loves. Her Majesty is
at least aware of the magical world, and I believe Minerva, at least, would remember teaching
Andrew.”
“Yes, a perfect little monster he was, just like the Weasley twins. Nothing on your parents,
Sirius, and Remus, however, Harry. I loved them like my own but I was never so glad to see the
back of a set of students. They did take some of the life out of Hogwarts when they left,
however,” she said with a reminiscent smile.
172
“Minerva, I don’t remember the Prince attending Hogwarts.”
“Yes you do, Narcissa—Gryffindor, red hair, Andrew Gotha 71-79; you, Rosmerta and Aurora
overlapped him 71-73. You know the family name; before they changed to Windsor, it was
Saxe-Coburg-Gotha.”
“Ah, no wonder. It was a little tense in Slytherin in those years. I wouldn’t have had much time
for the younger years.”
“All very nice, ladies, but if you please, Ambassador, what you’re telling me is that the U.S. will
intervene if the Ministry screws up this Voldemort thing?”
Alastor immediately knew he could have said that with a lot less heat as he felt the wave of
magic wash over him. Looking toward the head of the table he saw Harry being held by Nym on
one side and Hermione on the other, his eyes blazing.
“Errr, forgive me, Amanda, but the question stands.”
“Harry, stop that. I can fight my own battles. This is, after all, my turf.” She grinned wickedly at
him and added, “But we thank our lord for lending his unquestioning support and will
remember it fondly.” She winked lasciviously and mouthed, “Tonight” and turned to Alastor.
“And you, sir—I’ll thank you to moderate your tone. The answer to your question is yes. Our
Mundane have already contacted the Prime Minister and offered him all aid and assistance in
combating the rising ‘terrorist threat’. A team of technomancers and war mages are working
with MI5 and MI6. I have an appointment with Her Majesty and the Duke of York on Sunday the
fifteenth of August at Balmoral at 1 p.m. By the way, Harry, you’ll be attending with me as my
bonded. At this appointment I will offer the Queen the assistance of the U.S. Department of
Magic.”
“So no matter what happens, the U.S. won’t let Voldemort get out of hand?”
“No, but we will contain him to Britain at all costs. This is not to say we won’t assist the Queen
and the Mundane British government; however, we are currently heavily engaged in the former
Soviet Union and there are some really nasty things going on in the Balkans, both magical and
Mundane.”
“So we’ll be trapped this island with a Dark Lord should we fail?”
“No, measures will be taken.”
Hermione didn’t like the sound of that. “What measures, Amanda?”
173
“Hermione, I will not discuss operational details outside of the bond. If you want to know, go
look.”
Amanda suddenly felt all of her mates looking at the relevant memories and thoughts.
Hermione thought she was going to be sick.
Alastor said, “The Americans are already training a mixed, magical and Mundane, sea-air-land
joint strike force at least a Corps in strength. The eighteenth airborne Corps with support from
the first mage Corps is training to conduct evacuation missions.
“The Americans will emplace runestone-driven anti-Apparation and anti-Portkey wards

covering the whole of Britain. They will then land paratroops and war mages of the first magical
Corps by parachute and air assault and begin evacuating Britain.
“The first stage of the evacuation will be a roundup followed by a Legilimency probe of each
individual to establish whether or not the person is worth evacuating. Death Eaters, blood
purists, and criminals will be left behind.
“If the Legilimency probe is blocked, the person will be subdued and questioned under
Veritaserum. The same criteria for evacuation apply. All evacuations will be by one-time ward-
keyed Portkey to a central location, probably in the U.S. southwest desert. While doing this
evacuation they will also be conducting reconnaissance.
“The land component of the Joint Corps will attack to seize a beachhead, including a deep-
water port. They will then land heavy mechanised forces and attack to seize the targets
developed by their recce.
“If they receive a certain amount of casualties—I don’t know the number—they will go
defensive, complete the evacuation, and reduce the unseized targets with bombardment from
orbit—or if they don’t yet have that capability, ICBMs.
“Depending on the methods used for target reduction, the population will be returned as soon
as possible and an American governor installed over the British Ministry of Magic.”
“Very astute, Alastor.”
“Amanda, lass, I was on the panel that developed the plan. The reciprocal plan was much the
same.”
Rita asked, “What exactly is an IBMC?”
Hermione answered in a very small voice, “ICBM, Inter Continental Ballistic Missile. A Mug—
err—Mundane device that will deliver an explosive device to a target. Normally each is armed
174
with several bombs that are individually targeted and deliver what is essentially a piece of the
sun to the target. The Americans have tested devices of this type capable of atomising islands
the size of the Isle of Wight. They also poison the earth where they explode and cause horrific,
lingering effects for generations after.”
“Muggles can do this?” Rita asked in a very strained voice.
Hermione nodded. “And have. The Americans invented these devices during the war with
Grindlewald, which they know as the Second World War. They employed two of these devices
to end the war. Even after Grindlewald was defeated, the last remaining member of his Axis,
Japan, continued to fight.
“The war that the Empire of Japan fought in the Pacific against the Allied forces, including the
British Far East forces and the Americans, but mainly the Americans, was a brutal, no-holds-
barred total war. It made the conflict in Europe look like a gentleman’s match at fisticuffs by
comparison. Often entire populations were wiped out by the Japanese. Those who weren’t
killed were enslaved, the good-looking women for sex and everyone else including the children
and old people for labor. The Americans in turn would wipe out the Japanese because t hey
refused to surrender.
“The Americans estimated one million casualties if they invaded Japan. Instead they dropped
the second and third of these nuclear devices ever created on Japan after secretly testing the
first. Each device destroyed an entire city. On 6 August 1945 the city of Hiroshima was bombed;
by that December an estimated 140,000 people had died; it’s thought that more than 60,000
died when the bomb exploded. Three days later the city of Nagasaki was bombed; 74,000
people were reported dead by December, most of them probably killed in the initial explosion.
Civilisation virtually ceased to exist in those two areas. Less than a week after the second bomb
was dropped, the Emperor of Japan surrendered unconditionally to Allied forces led by the
United States.
“And as bleak a picture as that is—in spite of all the death and destruction that those devices
wreaked over fifty years ago—consider this: those bombs contained only a small fraction of the
power that Muggle weapons of mass destruction are capable of now.” There was an appalled
silence as they imagined the implications and possibilities.
Chu said, “What Hermione failed to mention is that the Dark Lady Yurikiku was resident in
Hiroshima when it was bombed. She was vaporised, thereby ending the Darks’ control of
Japan.”
“Amanda, what exactly does bombardment from orbit consist of?” Hermione asked in a small
voice.
“It’s possible to calculate the trajectory of an object to a very precise degree. In an orbital
bombardment, very massive projectiles, nickel iron asteroids, would be accelerated out of orbit
175
in Earth’s LaGrange points and into trajectories that would land them on specific targets at
astronomical velocities. Essentially it would be equivalent to a man-made large meteorite
strike.”
Hermione gasped, and all of the mates saw the potential horror that could result play out in her
mind. The island of Britain could be obliterated; a mistake could plunge the world into an ice
age.
Alastor decided it was time to move things along to happier places. “All right, I believe we have
enough to think on now, so if you please, it’s time for DADA.”
Harry rose and offered Nym his arm. She rose and they went to the gym.
“Ladies, this will not get that bad. We will have none of what was just discussed. I will kill
Voldemort, we will eliminate the evil in our society one way or the other, and we will establish
an enlightened rule for all magical creatures guided by the Queen and pointed at assisting the
Mundane and bringing our world more into the twentieth century.”
They arrived in the gym and Harry flashed into a burning fury. He whipped out his wand and
began attacking the thirty-five Death Eaters that stood there. Hermione pushed Nym behind
her and started backing toward the door while Ginny, Susan, and Daphne fired their highest -
powered Bombardas. Susan started on the left and worked her way in toward the middle,
blasting each target to atoms before moving to the next. Daphne started on the right, doing the
same thing. Ginny was picking off Death Eaters that got close to Harry.
Harry was causing wholesale destruction. His Bombardas left his wand in blinding bolts and
vaporised whatever they touched in five-meter-wide swaths. He held his left hand palm out and
a translucent golden shield flowed from his palm, sealing the room from floor to ceiling and
wall to wall. His shield did not hinder his or his mates’ casting but blocked everything from the
Death Eater end of the room. Hermione backed Nym out the door and stood holding it; the rest
of the mates flowed in the gym to her left and right, moving to flank the Death Eaters and
beginning to engage them. Harry realised that these were not real Death Eaters when the edge
of one of his Bombardas ripped one in half and only sawdust spilled out. Then, eleven seconds
after it had started, it was over.
Alastor walked into the gym. “Well, I see we’ll have to do some Charms work before we begin
class, but let’s start with what our American comrades call an after-action review. I’ll take the
role of the enemy commander.”
“I arranged for these thirty-five Death Eater training simacrula to be transported here by Dobby
and Winky while we were at lunch. The simacrula were programmed to attack whatever came
through that door using Stunners. They were to start from a passive posture. In other words,
they did not have their wands drawn.”
176
“Normally, here the Blue force or friendly commander would brief his plan.”
“I can do that, Alastor.”
“Really, Harry? You actually had a plan?”
“When I saw the Death Eaters—sorry, I thought they were real.”
Alastor smiled.
“I ordered Hermione to get Nym out danger. I ordered Daphne, Susan, and Ginny to start
covering Hermione and Nym’s withdrawal. I began destroying as many of them as possible with
the intent of withdrawing once Hermione got Nym out. I would collapse the screen that Ginny,
Daphne, and Susan were providing and back out after they left. Luna and Ann were guarding
the hallway behind us. The enemy was destroyed before we could fully execute our plan.”
“Where did all that planning come from, Harry?”
“Amelia, I think.”
“Okay, Harry. Ginny, Susan, and Daphne—anything to add?”
“No, Alastor,” Ginny said. Susan and Daphne nodded in agreement with her.
“Anyone else?”
Harry cringed; he had felt Nym building into a towering fury.
“Harry James Potter, if you ever have one of our mates push me out of a fight again I’ll beat you
into a bloody pulp.”
“You can stow that right now, Tonks. You don’t appreciate what he was doing. You only see the
need to protect him and fight with him. What you have to realise is that now that you’re
bonded, if Harry dies you’re the only hope of any of these women surviving. Harry was already
decisively engaged and he acted, either on instinct or at direction from Amelia, to protect you
so that in case he couldn’t withdraw or was killed, you could assume control of the bond.”
“That assumes I would live, Alastor.”
The room was stunned into silence.
Harry moved to Nym and took her in his arms. She collapsed against his chest with tears
running down her face. “Nym, you have to live no matter what. If I die, you’re the only hope of
these women and eventually our children.”
177
In a tiny voice Nym said, “I know, Harry, and I will—but I won’t like it.”
“Okay, Nym, I won’t either.”
She smiled weakly at him and he kissed her very thoroughly.
“Not to interrupt, me laird, but the day wears on.”
Harry broke the kiss and sent his love into the bond. It made the mates’ knees weak.
The mates moved around the room casting the Reparo charm. They had to try several times,
upping the power level each time on the simacrula bits they found. They still ended up short
fifteen of the constructs.
While they did this Alastor asked, “Harry, what was your intent?”
“I intended to get us out of the line of fire and then away from here. Set up somewhere else
and regroup.”
“Good reaction, Harry. Always live to fight another day.”
“Okay, now that we’ve cleaned up a little we’ll start on the basic Auror spells and work our way
through as many as we can each day. When we run out of those, we’ll start on whatever spells
we can research to see if they have applications for combat.”
Moody then took them through an hour of casting spells that, while not new to them, had
never been cast by some of them before. The last fifteen minutes of class they dueled each
other.
Weapons class was the same; they were introduced to a weapon, lectured on the aspects of it,
and shown the basics, and then they dueled. So far they were only using bladed weapons.
Stealth and Tracking was different. They were taught how to silence their movements and then
told to find each other. Moody blocked the light coming into the gym and extinguished the
lights for this. When there was only one person left he had each of them talk about how they
found someone.
Unarmed Combat was just that. They were paired up and shown basic movements of Marie’s
unique fighting style that mixed several martial arts, and then they practised these moves on
one another.
Dinner was a fun meal, with Moody gone for the day. They ate and talked, and after Su finished
eating she came and crawled in Harry’s lap, vanishing both of their clothes in the appropriate
178
places, she licked his neck, and as his body responded she spread her legs and wiggled around
until she had him lodged against her. Then she continued licking, nibbling, and kissing him until
he expanded directly into her. She slowly rocked her pelvis back and forth, smiling, as her
mates watched first Su achieve release and then Harry bathe her vagina in his come. She
shuddered and clung to him like a monkey.
The mates were amazed. Tiny little Su was so quiet and composed, but then she would get an
urge and crawl aboard Harry no matter where they were.
Harry stood and took Su with him to the bath in the master suite. It became a passing parade
for Harry, with three different mates getting their release along the way. Harry climbed into
bed and Nym rolled into his right side, threw her leg across him, snuggled her head into his
shoulder, and slept.
179

Chapter 9
Harry awoke in the morning with Nym’s head on his chest, her face pointed toward what was
going on in his crotch. It was the oddest feeling, but he could “watch” what was going on
through her eyes.
Aurora was in the process of fellating him awake, as had become the mates’ custom. She,
however, was holding just a little bit more than his crown in her mouth and sucking hard while
she ran her tongue around the sensitive ridge of flesh separating crown from shaft.
Sensing he was awake, Nym sat up. Harry sat up also and gently grabbed Aurora and rotated
her under him. Then without further preamble he sank into her and began to thrust gently.
Harry slowly but surely hit every one of her erogenous zones that he could reach with either
lips and tongue or firm, sure hands. They peaked together. Their mates cheered in the bond.
“Harry, Aurora, that was amazing. Thank you.”
“Hmmm, you’re very welcome, Shelia,” Aurora said as Harry left her. She was not alone for long,
however, as Alpha and Primaries buried her in a pile of distaff flesh.
Shelia crawled onto the bed and between Harry’s legs. She licked Aurora off his hardness and
impaled herself on him. Harry watched her lovely face, torso rising and falling, her breasts
gently swaying as she pushed them both to orgasm.
Harry carried her to the bath after they had climaxed. In the bath he found Parvati, Padma, and
Tracey. He let Shelia into the bath gently and as soon as he was free, Tracey sheathed him and
began working him to orgasm. Padma and Parvati each latched onto one of her nipples and
they entered a kind of oneness in the bond, stimulating each other in every possible way.
PT that morning shocked them out of the euphoric haze their waking activities had thrust them
into and back to reality. Marie watched them as she worked out, and when she found someone
not putting out at their maximum she added weight or chided them into better technique or
more or less speed.
All of the mates ran their twenty minutes this morning, and Harry’s pride in them pleased them
greatly—so much so that the ice-cold water was almost overcome as each mate met Harry in
the water and kissed him, pouring her love into the bond.
Harry didn’t make it to the master suite and took Nym there on the mats in the gym. Nym had
no objection.
180
Breakfast that morning was the happiest time of Harry’s life so far. His mates were content and
satisfied, and as a result of this they were extremely playful.
The only false note was when a vial appeared beside each of their plates. Marie looked at her
mates and broadcast through the bond.
“I’m so sorry. This is a nutrient potion tailored to each of you. It will taste horrible, but it will
help your bodies with the optimisation.”
Harry smiled at her and projected pure lust and then pleasure at her and threw his potion down
his throat, trying to not get any on his tongue.
Marie screamed out a gut-wrenching orgasm. “Haaaaarrrrrryyyy, oh my God, warn me before

you do that. I think I pulled a muscle in Mrs. Happy.”
The mates went still and then Narcissa said, “Mrs. Happy, Marie? You mean you actually named
your vagina?”
Marie blushed and said, “I don’t like pussy, we won’t even discuss the C word, and vagina
sounds too clinical, so I call her Mrs. Happy. Mainly because since I met Harry she has been
very, very happy.”
As the mates all laughed, Harry felt a general current of agreement and knew that Mrs. Happy
would be the euphemism of choice. He wondered about those five days a month, though.
Nym caught his thoughts and said, “We’re witches, Harry. There are charms that lessen the
impact and speed the process. Yes, we still get cranky, but it’s not debilitating as it is for some
poor Mundane women. You’ll probably never know, although there is a school of thought that
says sex helps.”
They rose and went to Arithmancy. It was the same as Runes; they reviewed the third through
seventh year texts and by the end of the second hour were working on university-level text.
Potions went the same way. Chu wanted to finish up the review of Master’s level potions work,
then start the alchemical work.
Mind Arts had them all fortifying their shields and ordering their thoughts in their keeps for the
first hour and then trying to attack each other with Legilimency the second hour.
Harry was terrified of hurting one of his mates, so his probes were insinuations of warm,
comfortable whispers flowing across the sensitive areas of their minds. Anastasia was the first
to succumb to his attack. She felt him doing it, but it felt so good she gave herself to him fully.
She realised she had failed as she groaned out her orgasm, but she didn’t care.
181
“Harry, you’re supposed to attack her, not pleasure her.”
“Sorry, Chu. I didn’t realise it would have that effect. But I got what I was after. I know you told
her that you thought you’d get pregnant tonight because you were at your most fertile today
and it was your turn in the rota.”
Chu blushed furiously as her mates beamed at her. Nym took Chu in a hug and kissed her. “Why
didn’t you say, Chu? Harry, it’s lunch time anyway. You and Chu go make babies; we’ll continue
here.”
Chu tried to protest. Nym simply arched an eyebrow at her and shooed her and Harry away.
Chu took Harry to her room, which was decorated in Ming court style, and laid him on the bed.
Thrilled to have him all to herself for a little while, she pulled out all the stops, giving and
receiving full service from Harry. She worshipped him with her mouth until he was nearly at the
point of orgasm and then quickly crawled up into his lap and guided him into her. She squeezed
him tightly as she gazed down into his smiling green eyes; as close as he was, that was all it
took. He thrust once and filled her with semen. Then Harry laid her back and pulled her sex up
over his chest to his mouth and drove her through a series of unrelenting orgasms with his
tongue, lips, and teeth.
When she thought she could take no more, he eased her hips down onto the bed and kissed his
way up her belly and chest, stopping to suckle at each delicate yet painfully hard nipple. As he
kissed his way up her throat he drove himself into her and began the long, full strokes he knew
she loved. Chu could only lay there and breathe as he drove her to another climax. When she
clamped down on him, he emptied into her, and they collapsed together, breathless but
content.
Nym and the Primaries came and found them. They cleaned them up and dressed them and
took them to lunch.
“How did the rest of the Mind Arts class go, Nym?”
“It was bad, Chu. Everyone was concentrating on you getting pregnant, so Emmeline, Hestia,
Luna, and I were easily able to penetrate their shields.”
“They’ll improve with time, Nym, and if they can ever hold a secret from Harry after what I
watched him do to Anastasia, they’ll easily be able to hold out against everyone else. After all,
power is not a problem. Drawing power from Harry any of us could hold off a direct assault for
weeks. If we can resist Harry pleasuring the information out of us as he did Anastasia, then we’ll
be fine.”
182
Nym nodded and then asked Harry, “By the way, why did you take that approach and how did
you think of it?”
Harry blushed crimson and replied in a little-boy kind of voice, “I didn’t want to hurt her, so I
was being as gentle as I could and I guess projecting love at the same time. She seemed to
enjoy it. Then I started enjoying making her enjoy it, so I started reading what she wanted like I
do during sex and I just did what she wanted me to. While she was enjoying it I went and found
what Chu told her. In the end I really didn’t care about that any more, though; I just kind of got
lost in pleasing her and then she climaxed and I lost her. That’s when she came out of it and I
realised I had what I wanted.”
Nym chuckled and looked at Anastasia. She knew there was no use asking her any questions, as
Hannah and Shelia were supporting her and all but feeding her, and she looked dazed.
“Morgana, Harry, you shagged her senseless—and all in her head,” Nym said.
Harry was about to apologise when Cho grinned wickedly and said, “Dibs on being Harry’s Mind
Arts partner tomorrow.”
The mates all laughed and then put in their bids in a flurry. Hermione sighed and made another
list. Harry smiled at her and stroked her pleasure centre through the bond. She groaned, and
when the list popped out it had a splotch of ink on the bottom of the parchment.
Ginny, who had felt the periphery of Harry’s stroking of Hermione, held it up and squealed,
“Eeeewwww, Hermione came on the list!” Hermione blushed to her roots as her mates
chuckled. Ginny kissed her in apology.
The afternoon and evening were spent in another round of DADA, weapons with more sword
and dagger work, and another session of “find them in the dark” for Stealth and Tracking. The
mates attempted to avoid each other as they all wanted to find Harry and at least do some
heavy petting in the dark.
Luna zeroed in on him like a bat, and before he really even knew who it was had tackled him
and was mounted on his right shin as she dug his cock out and sucked him hard.
Alastor turned his magical eye away and said, “Lady Luna, you know I can see in the dark.”
“And thank you for being a gentleman and looking away, Alastor.”
She jumped to her feet and silently pulled Harry into a classroom by the convenient handle she
had made as her mates converged on where her voice had been.
Alastor laughed out loud and then let them continue until only one was left.
183
He brought the lights up and they looked around for Harry, as they could feel him and Luna
coming. After a moment Harry came out of the classroom with his arm around a broadly smiling
Luna. Harry looked tired.
“Alastor, when did Luna find Harry?” Nym asked in a dangerous voice. She had been the last
one left and had been seeking Harry.
“In the first two minutes. When I spoke to her she was busy trying to accomplish her goal in the
middle of the gym floor.”
“Luna, what was your goal?”
Luna smiled broadly and wriggled lasciviously.
“Luna Potter! In front of Alastor?”
“I was busy, Nym. I forgot about his magical eye.”
The mates laughed as Nym glared at Luna.
Harry moved over behind Moody. Moody spoke very low out of the side of his mouth as Harry
passed him. “You have to work harder at not being found, Harry. They were all after you with
the same purpose in mind. Think about Apparating but stop yourself before you get where
you’re going.”
Unarmed Combat with Marie was again learning a series of movements and then using them on
each other. Harry was becoming very familiar with Marie’s style and starting to branch out on
his own. She punished him for the openings he left.
Harry went to dinner a very tired boy. Dinner was excellent, the conversation was great. The
company was genial and beautiful, and Harry’s teenage metabolism and his magic were
working in overdrive. By 10 p.m. Harry was tired but not exhausted. He was pouring contented
satisfaction into the bond and his mates were basking in it and glowing.
Nym, smiling, rose and Harry popped to his feet. He offered her his arm. “Harry, do you know
where you’re going?”
Harry, with complete sincerity looked at Nym and said, “With you, Nym,” as if that was the
answer to the secret of the universe. To him, it was.
The mates sighed. Narcissa said, “Daphne, is he always this way?”
184
“Yes, Narcissa, I think he’s an idiot savant where women are concerned. He doesn’t even know
he just twisted her around his finger and could do anything he wanted with her right now. And
if he did know, he wouldn’t take advantage of it. It’s sad really.”
Narcissa chuckled. “We could train him out of it.”
Minerva said from behind them, “Not and live. She would kill you.”
“Yes, I would, Narcissa. Harry’s not the only one who can do that targeting one bonded thing.
And I can shield from the rest.”
Narcissa jerked slightly and Minerva smirked at her. “What did Nym say, Narcissa?”
“Oh, nothing. We’ll leave our lord as he is, however.”
Daphne laughed. They had reached the master suite and Harry and Nym had stopped and were
kissing the mates goodnight. Nym kissed Narcissa and looked her in the eye. It was a flinty look.
She was currently wearing Harry’s green eyes. It had got to be a habit with her. It was
unnerving for Narcissa, but not as unnerving as the warm look she got from a second pair of
knowing green eyes followed by a broad wink from the eye that was on the side away from
Nym.
Narcissa wandered off to the room she shared with Aurora. The mates had paired up and
mostly ended up in the same bed in the morning if they weren’t with Harry—not for any sexual
reason, but to be close to each other. Sex between them was not an uncommon occurrence,
though, and not because of any bisexual tendencies but because they had a tendency to see
their mates through Harry’s lens and he was completely in love and lust with them all; the
massages they were giving each other to help with recovery frequently led to other things.
Nym and Harry chuckled after Narcissa and Aurora’s door closed. Rosmerta and Minerva did
not hesitate and both entered the master suite behind Nym.
Minerva, with the corners of her mouth turned up, said, “Close the door, Harry. The draft is
horrible with it open.”
Harry entered the room to the wonderful sound of the laughter of his mates. He wandered over
to his dressing room and hung his clothes up. Then he went into the ensuite and walked
straight into the shower. Rosmerta followed him. The other mates were all in the bath with
Minerva when Rosmerta’s delicious orgasm overtook them. By the time the mates got to the
bedroom Harry was asleep, gently snoring, lying on his back with Rosmerta snuggled into his
left side, her blue eyes sparkling while she watched him sleep.
Nym crawled into bed and snuggled down on Harry’s right side; she watched her mates for a
few moments before she drifted off to sleep. The bond settled, deeply contented.
185
186

Chapter 10
Harry woke early in the morning and sat up. He found Minerva among the mates that were in
bed with him and maneuvered himself to her without waking anyone. Casting a warming charm
on her so the draft wouldn’t wake her, he lifted the sheet gently off of her and stared at her. He
was fascinated by her lithe, highly defined body. It wasn’t better than any of his other mates’,
but for some reason every time he saw her nude he was hypnotised.
“Stunning, isn’t she, Harry?”
“Yes, Nym, and brilliant, with a will of iron. I know I should be ashamed for my magic finding her
and taking her life away like this, but I’m not, I’m thrilled. I’m awed that she would even
consider me.”
Nym chuckled.
“Errrh, that’s not meant to be any kind of slight, Nym.”
“I know, Harry. Don’t pay too much attention to the Slytherins; they’re mostly just having fun.
Now go on, wake her up. I want to feel her lose control.”
Harry moved into contact with Minerva, low against her left side. He began kissing her and
exploring her with his mouth, starting at the bottom of her ribcage.
Nym pulled the sheet back up over them and Finited Harry’s warming charm.
Harry moved up and across Minerva’s ribcage and over the middle of her belly. He gently
nibbled his way down her belly, using only his lips. As Harry drifted his lips through her sparse
pubic hair, Minerva awoke. She moved her arms under the sheets and massaged Harry’s scalp
lovingly. He continued down and nuzzled his lips into her, searching and tasting and teasing.
Minerva was currently using all of her iron will to keep from screaming his name and
shamelessly begging him to take her. She wanted to feel him inside her; not that she didn’t love
what he was doing, but oh, Morgana, she needed him badly.
Harry moved his mouth up and locked his lips around her clit. He stroked it with his tongue and
then he said, “I love you,” in Parseltongue. Minerva lost control at that point, she could not
have told you why, and it was as if he’d cast a spell on her. She wanted to be covered like a
pureblood mare.
187
Minerva clenched and came. In the midst of her orgasm she pulled Harry up her body and when
he bumped her entrance she moved her pelvis into the correct position and continued to pull
on his head. He glided into her and she groaned when she felt him hit her cervix.
Minerva looked up at Harry and for the first time in her until now rather proper life said, “Oh,
please, fuck me, fuck me hard.”
A startled Harry started slowly but built to a furious pace, Minerva urging him on. They didn’t
last long, and as they peaked simultaneously, each of them surrendered to the other.
They remained locked together, lost in each other’s minds, and Nym levitated them both to the
tub. She put them in and held their heads out of the water in her lap. Her tears wet both their
faces as she cried in happiness for Minerva. At the same time, Minerva and Harry reached out
both in the bond and physically and pulled Nym into their joining. They continued to make love
in the tub until they could no longer continue.
Hestia sighed, and getting up from the bench beside the wall, from which she had watched
them, she levitated them back to the bed to recuperate. It was early still, so they had time.
When Harry awoke next it was to Minerva lovingly suckling at his cock. When he started to
protest, she took the sensitive ring of flesh surrounding his crown firmly in her teeth. She stared
hard at him, shook her head, and released his crown.
Staring into his eyes, she pushed herself slowly down his length until her lips met the base.
Then she swallowed and slowly pulled back. She was applying as much suction as she could,
and at his crown again she circled the ridge of flesh with her tongue as she breathed. Harry
groaned and filled her mouth. Minerva moaned and swallowed. She was amazed at the power
she had at this moment. She had wanted to make him come and she had, despite his
reservations and resistance. She had dominated him; she was dizzy with her surging power for a
moment, and then, feeling him surrender to her utterly, she gave herself completely to Harry.
Nym woke, feeling them completely inside each other again, and looked at them. She chuckled
and then pulled Minerva off of Harry’s cock and up his chest. She covered them with the sheet
and went into the ensuite, where she joined Daphne in the shower.
Harry woke to an empty bed and the sight of Minerva’s very firm, athletically rounded rump
entering the ensuite. He left the bed like a predator and followed her into the shower. His
planned assault of Minerva went wrong when he was ambushed by Mandy. She caught him
entering the shower area, tripped him onto the floor where she had cast a cushioning charm,
straddled him, and sat down, impaling herself in a reverse cowboy.
The mates chuckled and then laughed uproariously as Mandy’s efforts pushed the surprised,
wet Harry around on the cushioned floor like a hockey puck. Hermione had the presence of
mind to cast a cushioning charm on the walls as well, which had the effect of making Harry and
188
the wildly thrusting Mandy bounce around the shower area like a pinball. When they finally
coasted to a stop, Harry had come in Mandy and she was thoroughly satisfied. Harry tried to be
mad but kept seeing the replay from multiple angles. Mandy, however, achieved a brilliant pink
all over her body as she was mercilessly chided by her mates. Finally she gave in and laughed
with them.
Nym felt it was time to establish some order. “All right, everyone, rodeo is over. Mandy is our
all-around Cowgirl based on her bareback and bull-wrestling performance. Let’s go to PT.”
They proceeded through their day and accomplished a lot. In PT everyone increased both in
weight and number of repetitions. Their running paces all increased. Even the cold water at the
end took longer to become painful, and Hermione took the opportunity to do a couple of laps,
starting a new trend.
At breakfast the cowgirl and bronco comments flew thick and fast for the first few moments,
and then they settled into a happy discussion for once, with no earth-shattering events to
discuss, just the gentle give and take of friends, and in this case, lovers.
Moody stumped in and looked around, and he smiled. Minerva immediately challenged him.
“Alastor, I’m sure Marie or Ann can take care of that for you.”
“What’s that, Minerva?”
“Why, whatever is causing that horrible expression. Surely you’re in pain from that look.”
“Ah, lass, it hasn’t been that long, has it?”
Minerva was suddenly very serious. “Yes, in fact, it has, Alastor, and much too long for you and I
both to smile.”
Alastor nodded to her.
The conversation picked back up and soon they headed to Runes. In Runes they made
runestones for the wards, carving the runes for the spells they wanted them to cast or the
function they were to perform. Lastly they carved in the charging runes. The stones were rough
semiprecious gemstones. They levitated the box of them to the entry hall, which was the room
most centrally located to the three wings, and left them there to charge.
Charms and Transfiguration were much more the type of lecture/lab session Hermione had
imagined, with them getting into university-level work. They began to touch on the theoretical
aspect toward the end of the class. Hermione and the Ravenclaw mates went away from class
determined to test the limits of their casting abilities. There would be many raids on family
libraries during the normal-time day.
189
Lunch was another very genial meal. As they left the dining room, Alastor’s Death Eater
simacrula attacked from both directions. Harry took the left side and Nym the right. They both
cast Vanishing charms as hard as they could, and all of the simacrula were transported to the
dungeons under Potter Castle.
“CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” Nym bellowed in a stunned Alastor’s face. All of the Auror-trained
mates rolled around on the floor laughing while Alastor pouted. Minerva, unable to resist,
conjured a wizard camera and took a picture of Alastor.
“Me laird, those simacrula cost money, you know.”
Harry, chuckling, replied, “It’s okay, Alastor. We Vanished them to the dungeons under Potter
Castle. Geoffrey will bring them back to you any time you need them.”
Alastor suddenly got a crafty gleam in his eye, and all the Auror-trained mates stopped
laughing.
“Uh-oh, what are you planning, Alastor?”
“Me? Planning? Why, nothing, Lady Potter.”
“Everyone be alert. He’ll have those dummies popping in at all hours of the day and night,” Nym
sent into the bond.
For DADA it was spells first and then Duels. Alastor had Harry take on two very advanced
simacrula that could cast spells and were heavily shielded. He also came up with a set of magic
restrictors and snapped them on Harry. The restrictors reduced Harry’s magic to levels the
dummies could tolerate.
Hestia looked at the restrictors when she felt something hot on her wrist. “Harry, stop for a
minute.” Harry stopped fighting the dummies and Alastor called them off.
“What is it, Hestia?”
“Harry, didn’t you feel the heat from the restrictors? It would have burned you soon.”
“I was supposed to fight, Hestia so I ignored it.”
“Harry, we have to have a long talk about the difference between healthy dedication and
unhealthy obsession.”
“I’m dedicated to protecting you all, Hannah, whatever I have to do, however much it hurts.”
190
“Okay, stay mad at that, Hannah.”
“Easy, Tracey. Harry, how are you going to protect me with no hands? And even if you can,
wouldn’t you rather have them so you can do this?” Hannah stepped up to Harry, took his
hands in hers, and placed them on her breasts.
“Errmm, I’m right here, lass,” Moody said with his head turned.
Tracey said, “I bow before the greatness of the Princess of Puff.”
Hannah smirked at her and stuck her tongue out.
“Ladies, back on point, please,” Hestia said, examining the restrictor bracelets.
Hannah suppressed her reply of, “He is,” and the mates chuckled as they heard it and felt her
little shiver in the bond.
“These are rune-driven. Let’s see, this should work. Okay, Harry, go again.”
Harry started dueling and the fight got more intense than it had been the first time, when she’d
felt the heat.
The mates went back to dueling.
Soon they took a break and watched Harry, who was still dueling.
“Hestia, what did you do to the restrictors?”
“What would you have done, Hermione?”
“I would have modified the rune set to send the excess magic somewhere. Oh! Where did you
send it?”
“To the runestones.”
Hermione blinked and then headed toward the entry hall.
When she got there, she said, “Errrh, Hestia, I think we need more stones or something.”
Hestia frowned and went to the entrance hall, picking up increasingly panicky feelings from
Hermione on the way.
She reached the entry hall and could only stand stunned.
191
In the entry hall the runestones were glowing and floating around the room. Occasionally two
of them would engage each other in a brief cursing duel. The stronger stones seemed to be
staking out territories and…interviewing and testing… errrh, allies? Maybe vassals was a better
word.
Nym walked up behind Hestia. “Wotcher, Hestia? Merlin, woman, what’s wrong with you?”
Hestia had jumped completely in the air and spun around, drawing her wand. “Morgana, Nym,
don’t sneak up on people.”
Nym looked at Hestia and collapsed into laughter. “What happened? Moody’s Death Eater
dummies show up?”
“No, Nym, look.” Hestia pointed into the entry hall, where there were now two distinct camps
of floating, glowing runestones.
As they watched, the brightest stone of one camp, the obvious leader, sailed across the room
and stopped in front of the obvious leader of the other camp. That stone advanced slowly until
they bumped gently against each other. They glowed more brightly for a second and then
began to pulsate together.
“Hestia, what’s going on with the rocks?”
The other stones slowly but surely began pulsing at the same rate as the two brightest stones.
As they did, they gathered around the brightest and sank to the ground in a distinct pattern.
“Like, I know, Nym, but that symbol is a Aegishjalmur—in English, an Aegishjalmur. It’s for
protection and irresistibility in battle.”
“And the stones made it on their own?”
192
“I don’t know, Hermione. I need to study the arrangement of the individual stones. The runes
could be doing it, or…I just don’t know. The pattern they’re lying in would probably have the
effect of amplifying their power, however.”
“Is it safe?”
“I believe so, Hermione. The runes were designed with the protection of this house in mind, so I
think that combined with the Aegishjalmur indicates they’re doing that. I haven’t ever seen
stones with this much power, though.”
They all looked at each other. Nym shrugged. They slowly made their way back to the gym.
Harry had finally been Stunned by the dummies. Nym walked back into the gym and saw him
lying on the floor.
“Harry, get up. It’s time for weapons class.”
“I can’t, Nym, they Stunned me.”
“Harry, how are you talking to me?”
“I’m just talking, Nym.”
Nym’s brow furrowed as she thought about it. She walked over to Harry and, deep in thought,
extended her hand and said, “Ennervate.”
A broad, butter-yellow beam left her hand and connected to Harry.
Harry sat up. “Thanks, Nym. That was really weird.”
“If you think that was weird, you should see what happened in the entry hall.”
“I did. That was weird, too.”
“Oh, sorry. I’ve got so used to you being there, I guess I forgot you were there.”
The mates goggled and then laughed. Ginny said, “Morgana, they’ve only been together six
days! You’d expect it to take longer to forget about the raging sex machine running around in
your head.”
Nym gave her a glare and got a delicate pink tongue in return.
“Ladies, if you don’t mind? Weapons.”
193
Everyone turned to Alastor and class began. It consisted of learning more of the basic
movements, followed by practise and then duels. Nym, dueling Harry, was impressed with the
progress he had made. He attacked viciously but with thought and power. He never made the
same mistake twice, either.
Alastor watched Harry. The boy—no, young man—had developed a bizarre but effective style.
He recognised moves from Amelia, Emmeline, Hestia, and Tonks. He knew that Tonks was
pushing him damn hard, but she was also being pushed equally hard.
Stealth and Tracking turned into another Harry-hunting session, but the way his mates played
was much, much better than the way Dudley and his gang played. Harry remembered Alastor’s
comment, and as soon as the lights went out he started silently popping around the room,
trying to stop himself before he arrived at his destination.
He had almost succeeded—he thought—when a pair of arms circled him from behind.
Septima licked him behind his ear while she projected to him alone, “This doesn’t count as my
turn in the rota.”
She pulled him behind the doors she was standing against and cast silencing and locking
charms.
When only one mate remained uncaught, the lights came back up.
“Grrr.”
“What, Nym?”
“Septima caught him,” she said just as Septima and Harry’s orgasm washed over them.
“But he lasted longer this time, Nym.”
Nym was momentarily confused, then blushed slightly. Her mates chuckled. Harry and Septima
chose that moment to step out of the room they had been in. Harry looked at the blushing Nym
and said, “What?”
The mates laughed out loud. When they all heard him think, “Women!” they laughed louder.
Nym collected Harry from Septima and said, “Come on, Harry, it’s time for Marie to beat on us
some more.”
Unarmed combat was fun and Harry worked very hard on the moves Marie showed him. The
fighting was fun also because Marie had borrowed a dummy for Harry to fight, as he was too
194
afraid of hurting one of his mates to really fight hard. Harry turned loose completely on the
dummy and took out all of his frustrations on it.
“Interesting fighting style Harry’s developing, Marie.”
“Yes, it is, Alastor. A little more unconventional than even I use, but effective.”
“Might want to talk to him about wasting energy. I mean, climbing on the dummy’s shoulders
to kick it in the head is a bit inefficient.”
“But it appears to be fun, and you have to admit it’s tough to counter.”
Harry finally kicked the dummy’s head completely off and Nym announced, “Okay, everyone.
Now that Harry is through with his anger management exercise, let’s eat.”
Harry pouted outrageously as he offered Nym his arm. “I was just having fun, Nym.”
In the dining room they laughed and joked their way through dinner. As plates of fruit appeared
for afters, Harry said, “Right—well, we have nothing special going on until the twelfth that I
know of. Does anyone else have anything?”
“You’re going to ‘rape’ me on the fourteenth in Madam Malkin’s, Harry.”
Harry winced and looked at Narcissa.
“And we meet the Prince and Queen on the fifteenth at Balmoral, Harry.”
“Okay. First, I don’t think I need to act out the rape on you yet, Narcissa.”
Narcissa pouted.
Harry chuckled and continued, “We don’t really need to get you away from Malfoy yet. Until he
begins to think you’re compromised, I believe you’re best left where you are. If he starts
showing signs, then we’ll pull you out using that plan, but we’ll add in killing you by substituting
a simacrula for you in the dressing room.”
“Here’s how I see it happening. You notify us, using the bond, that you need out. You then
maneuver Draco and Lucius into taking you to Madam Malkin’s or some other public place. The
place will require a dressing room or restroom. I and whoever is with me at the time travel to
where you are, and using glamours and Transfigured clothing we assume the appearance of
Death Eaters. We take over the location where you are and secure it from outside entry. You
and I then have some very rough sex in public and at some point during it I drag you out of sight
of Lucius and/or Draco. We Portkey you out and the simacrula in and then give it the Killing
195
Curse. We then leave. I expect to use this once you become pregnant. We really need a spy
inside, so I’m hoping to keep you there as long as possible.”
Narcissa waggled an eyebrow. “We should practise, Harry.”
“If you really want to after this is all over, I’ll take you in the middle of Diagon Alley on Hogwarts
letter day.”
Narcissa stopped her outrageous fake pouting and said, “Yes, my lord.”
Harry was left wondering what exactly she—or he—had agreed to.
“Me laird, you’ll want Nym, Hestia, or Emmeline to arrive on scene just as you flee. If they’re
not the Aurors that receive the call, then they can just happen to be in the area and see the
disturbance. Also, while the simacrula are good, they won’t stand up to very close examination,
so you’ll need to cast some spell that disfigures this one wandlessly, as well as the Killing Curse
with either a different wand or wandlessly.”
“Where do I get another wand, Alastor?”
“I’ll have a broad assortment here soon, Harry. We’ll match everyone as well as possible.”
“Thank you, Amelia.”
Harry thought a moment and then said, “Geoffrey?”
The elf popped into the room. Today he looked less like a caricature of a human. He was
wearing a nicely tailored dark green robe with the Potter crest on the left breast.
“Milord?”
“Geoffrey, can you please arrange to have as wide an assortment of wands as possible brought
here soon?”
“Of course, milord.”
“Thank you.”
Geoffrey bowed and popped away.
Harry said, “Ladies, any time you need anything, please just ask Geoffrey. He has access to the
Potter accounts, so there’s no need for you all to continue spending your money on things we
need for fighting Vulturewart. You too, Alastor.”
196
Alastor started to protest, then just shook his head. “As you wish, me laird. I’ll be taking my
leave now, however.”
Harry smiled at him and nodded, and Alastor left.
“Harry, I need to go over some things with you for the fifteenth, but I can do it in the bond.”
“All right, Amanda. Now, ladies, what do we have planned for this evening?” Harry grinned
lasciviously at Septima.
Cho said, “Not so fast there, Harry. We decided to do more Mind Arts first, and I get to be your
partner this evening.”
Septima pouted outrageously.
Harry chuckled and stood, offering Nym his arm. “Well, let’s go, then.”
The bonded wandered into the gym and conjured the bean bags again. They sat, Cho directly in
Harry’s lap, and began concentrating. Soon they were all in their minds storing memories away.
Harry stored his memories and then began his attempt to gain access to Cho’s mind. An hour
later Cho was a literally steaming puddle of sweat. She was completely satiated and unable to
move, even to speak.
Harry wasn’t much better off, but he had been successful in finding the memory of the thought
that Chu had given Cho for Harry to find, or rather, for Cho to protect. Harry’s condition was at
least somewhat attributable to his success, because that memory had been Chu’s orgasm when
she was trying to get pregnant by Harry. The feelings that underlay her orgasm had been
overwhelming.
Chu congratulated Harry and pulled him to his feet. Septima took him to the shower room and
stripped him. They stepped into the shower, and Harry pushed her up against the wall and
dropped to his knees. Septima lasted about five minutes, until she started into the long series
of orgasms. When she could no longer stand, Harry lowered her to the floor, which suddenly
had cushioning charms, and, bracing himself above her so he could keep eye contact, he took
her with joyous abandon.
When Septima was too sensitive to continue, Harry found himself in a puppy pile of mates back
on the bean bags again.
The rota got reset to Emmeline as Harry took the seven women remaining on it. Completion
came moderately quickly for each of them, but by the time he was done they were satisfied and
he was knackered. The mates let him rest as they talked among themselves. It was amazing to
just relax and talk while Harry radiated this kind of aggressive, possessive contentment.
197
After thirty minutes of resting Harry was gently nudged awake and they made their way to the
entry hall. Hestia looked around and noticed that the runestones were gone. She could still feel
them, however, so she cast, “Ostendo sum rune calx.”
The floor turned translucent and the Aegishjalmur glowed, pulsing beneath their feet.
“Well, now we know where they went,” Harry said, and everyone looked at him. He shrugged
and kissed Susan and then Amelia. He went around the entry hall, as Hestia’s charm faded and
the floor turned opaque again, kissing the mates goodbye who were not staying at Grimmauld
Place.
When they had all gone, Harry spread his arms and Nym, Hermione, Hestia, and Ginny stepped
in close to him. They silently disappeared.
Reappearing in Harry’s room at Grimmauld Place at seven minutes after midnight on the tenth,
the mates went through the bathroom and Hermione and Ginny exited out of Nym and Hestia’s
door and went up one floor to their room.
Harry fell into bed and was asleep before he hit the mattress.
The mates touched him mentally and, reassured, drifted into a contented sleep themselves.
198

Chapter 11
10-15 August 1995 (Sidereal)
8-15 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)
The next five days in the normal world and fifteen days in the Time-Turned world went much
the same.
They cleaned or did chores and tried to stay out of Molly’s way at Grimmauld Place in normal
time. Mostly they cleaned a little and then dove into the library while Dobby and Winky really
cleaned. They ransacked the Black library for spells both Light and Dark. Anything that was
classified as taking too much power to be cast by most wizards was annotated and the book
reserved.
When they could break away, they explored the Potter library. Again, spells requiring more
power than most wizards had were the first ones researched and then trained at the Ossuary.
At the Ossuary they made more sets of runestones and left them in the entry hall. These sets
behaved the same way as the first set, establishing dominance, but they did not sink into the
floor.
Harry sent the first set to the Greengrass home with Daphne and the second set to the Abbot
home. As soon as a set arrived in a location that was not already occupied, they settled into an
Aegishjalmur somewhere on the property and sank into the first solid surface they ran into.
Hestia was kept busy trying to figure them out. Harry intended that they should make a set
every time they went back in time and then he would send them to another of his mates’
homes. He wanted them all to have the Aegishjalmur. He really wasn’t sure why, but he felt it
was important.
They also trained hard, very hard, in all disciplines. The mates and Harry made astounding
progress. They had mostly assimilated each other’s knowledge by now and were able to cast
the full range of spells that the bonded knew. Physically their magic was still aggressively
improving them, and they were consuming huge quantities of food—not at three standard
mealtime sittings, but they were never not eating: at meal times, during all but the physical
classes, and in breaks during those.
Dobby and Winky were pushed hard to keep up with the cooking, cleaning, and repairing of
items, and Harry enlisted Geoffrey and the Potter elves to help them. The other elves also were
becoming less caricature-like and more well-formed every day. Dobby and Winky soon adopted
the Potter livery.
The older mates had dedicated some serious time to crafting their glamours. It came in handy
when they returned to normal time after the second Turning.
199
Ron took one look at Harry and said, “Cor, Harry, what happened to you? Very nice, mate.”
Then he looked at Ginny and Hermione and his eyes bugged out. He quickly left the room.
“What’s wrong with him?”
“I think his sister giving him the horn was a bit much for him, Harry.”
Ginny grinned at Nym after this and then, with a wicked smirk, she went looking for Ron. She
spent the rest of the day teasing him viciously, bending over from the waist in front of him,
stretching with her arms over her head to reach a book off the shelf in front of him as he sat in
a chair, lying stretched out on a sofa with her back arched and her head in Harry’s lap.
Finally, in the evening, she looked at Ron and asked, “Enough?”
He simply blushed and nodded.
After that all the mates began applying subtle glamours, and Harry and Nym began to morph
themselves when they were outside the Ossuary.
The morning of the twelfth came and Harry left for the Ministry with Arthur.
They were back by lunch and Fred, George, and Ginny danced around cheering. Harry was
forced to do an act that he came to refer to as the ‘awed, thankful routine’. On top of all that
his scar burned like fire, and he followed the pain back to the twisted mind of Vulturewart.
He was terrified and then enraged. He isolated a kind of simacrula of his thoughts and filled it
with all his childish feelings and fears and left it way out at the edge of a barren island he
constructed. He then tied the connection from his scar directly to it. After that he ruthlessly
swept through his mind, uprooting and destroying anything even tenuously connected to his
scar.
Inside the bond the mates were analysing everything they had seen from Harry and Amelia.
That night Harry stepped into Nym’s room and held out his arms. The mates held his arm and
Harry popped them to the entry hall of the Ossuary. They went straight to the master suite and
found the other mates lined up and waiting. Harry kissed them one by one in greeting as they
all poured out their love and support to him. By the end of the line, where Hannah and
Emmeline were waiting, he felt better.
The Alpha, Primaries, Hannah, and Emmeline all went into the master suite. This was the
pattern into which Harry had fallen. Each night and each morning a mate from the rota and a
mate not in compulsion joined them.
200
Harry would make love to two of the Primaries or Nym and one primary and the “team”, as
they had taken to calling themselves, in the evening and just a team in the morning, usually
followed by meeting a mate in the shower.
He wasn’t certain how they worked it out, but they seemed happy, and really that was all that
mattered to him.
One morning at breakfast a smiling Harry threw his mates a curve. He walked Nym to her seat
and then turned and went to Su. He picked her up out of her chair and walked back to the
master suite. He stripped her and himself and very tenderly pleasured her.
Afterward, he rose and dressed a stunned and uncoordinated Su and carried her back into the
dining room. He sat her back down in her chair and went to his seat as if nothing had happened.
Nym raised an eyebrow at him and he smiled broadly at her. “I just wanted to surprise you all,
Nym, and Su was feeling a little down.”
Su was surprised; she had felt a little low—nothing major, just a little down. She grinned at
Harry. “That’s a hell of a pick-me-up you have there, Harry.” Then she blushed at the
unintended image that suddenly presented itself to her. She filed it away to try at a later date.
Padma looked at Su with wide eyes as she picked up on the image and the thought of feather-
light charms occurred to her. She would have to do some more research.
From this, Harry developed a habit of finding the mate feeling most out of sorts and dragging
her off somewhere and pleasuring her, not himself, each day. He went to whatever lengths
were necessary to please them during these quick sessions, sometimes just snuggling,
sometimes making love.
This habit of his would grow into the ultimate fantasy thrill-ride for the women over the years.
He could read their fantasies and he worked damned hard to fulfil them. Padma and Su both
became adept with the feather-light charms, and one of their favourite things was having Harry
buried in them as they spun themselves to orgasm.
“Okay, everyone, now that our lover is through entertaining us for this morning—” here Nym
smiled at Harry and squeezed his hand warmly— “what are your impressions from the trial?”
Amelia spoke first. “No change, Nym. Dumbledolt intends to use Harry as a weapon.
“New information developed as the trial progressed, however. I would be willing to charge
Sorrow Um Bitch with the attempted murder of Lord Potter. I would also be willing to charge
Minister for Mismanagement Horn the Fudgepacker and Lord Clear Bad Faith with conspiring to
commit murder for the same crime.”
201
Narcissa was barely holding in her laughter. “My, my, Amelia that is a nasty twist in your
knickers, isn’t it, dear?”
The bonded and Moody, who had heard Amelia’s tirade, chuckled while Amelia grumbled.
Harry appeared to be deep in thought. “So does that make the prince of Slytherin Snake ‘Bad
Faith’?”
Daphne responded immediately. “Not according to Pansy. It’s more like Inchworm Bad Faith.”
Narcissa, completely nonplussed, said, “The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.”
Harry had put his fingers in his ears and was squeezing his eyes shut. “Oh no, I did not need that
image.”
Narcissa said, “So, to use Amelia’s highly amusing translations, Horn the Fudgepacker is in Clear
Bad Faith’s pocket, and we know that that pocket really belongs to Vulturewart, ergo the
Ministry is in Vulturewart’s camp.”
“Not the majority of it, Narcissa—small but significant portions of it,” Alastor continued. “While
I haven’t had time to check them all, while not here teaching I’ve been observing at the
Ministry. There are marked Death Eaters in all departments and most of them are in managerial
positions, the sole exception being the Department of Mysteries.”
“The break room has a killing ward on it. If it detects the Dark Mark it Vanishes that person to a
point several hundred metres under the surface of a lava pool on the American island of
Hawaii.”
The bonded sat stunned for a moment. Hermione finally said, “In a gruesome sort of way, that’s
brilliant. Visitors wouldn’t usually go to the staff break room; neither would intruders. It would
have the effect of screening only employees of the department.”
Emmeline nodded. “It’s not a place you’d expect a ward to be, either. To further the illusion,
there’s no door on the break room.”
“Who designed the ward, Emmeline? I’d love to talk to them.”
“I don’t know, Hestia; I’ll try to find out.”
“How many have you caught that way, Emmeline?”
“Since the ward went up, in the first war, we assume fourteen. At least fourteen employees
have disappeared while in the department that could not be accounted for in any other way.
The wards have also recorded fourteen activations, Hermione.”
202
“Emmeline, can we review that ward in Runes? I’d like to add it to the sets we’re creating.”
“What about Bellatrix, Hestia?”
“You’re going to have to take her and keep her someplace outside our wards, Harry. I think we
want to do that anyway, because to modify the Mark we’ll need time and a secure location
where we can all be. The power required to sustain her while the bonding runes are broken will
be enormous. You’ll have to have our help to bond her to you.” She looked at him and said,
gently and with obvious reluctance, “It’s possible that you’ll have to bond her as a slave, Harry.”
The reaction inside the bond was immediate and violent. Harry withdrew from the bond so
quickly that it was painful. The bonded all felt the aching emptiness when he left. Nym and the
Primaries lost consciousness.
Luna got up, walked to Harry, drew back, and slapped him as hard as she could. Harry oriented
on her. “Harry, you’re hurting Nym and the rest of us. Come back.”
As suddenly as he had gone, he was back.
Luna levitated Nym into Harry’s lap and sat in Nym’s chair. “You will bond Bellatrix as a slave,
Harry. If you don’t, she’ll die. She is not mad. She was held under the Imperious Curse for years
by her husband. Before being sent to Azkaban she was severely sexually and mentally abused.
You and our bond are her only hope. Stop being a baby about it and act like a man. Remember
what your mother wrote to you. You don’t really think you’ll abuse her, even if she is your
slave, with her sister in the bond, her niece as your Alpha, and Hermione, liberator of the
oppressed whether they want it or not, as one of your Primaries, do you? If so, you’ve deluded
yourself almost as badly as Vulturewart has. The wards won’t be a problem since she falls under
the vassal contract as soon as her marriage is terminated.”
Harry smiled at Luna and said, “Thank you, Luna. I love you.”
“I should think so; saving your Snargle-ridden butt is becoming a full-time job, Harry. Please
engage your Ravenclaw before you let out on your Gryffindork.”
Daphne sighed and passed Tracey a Galleon. “She was doing so well, too.”
Tracey looked at Luna and noticed that her eyes had gone completely white. She handed the
Galleon back. “And she still is; it’s all an act for him.”
“All right there, then, Harry? Nym?”
“We’ll be fine, Alastor. Sorry, Nym.”
203
“We’ll be fine, Harry. Just don’t do that again. It hurts bad.”
“Well, me laird, it’s class, then, I believe.”
Harry carefully stood and lowered Nym to the ground. He was completely oriented on her and
the Primaries, broadcasting his remorse and love at the same time at extremely high levels.
As they entered class they sat. Finally Nym pushed back a little love and forgiveness to Harry,
and he turned down the level on his broadcasting. The other mates added to Nym’s forgiveness
and love through the day, and things slowly returned to normal.
On the fourteenth of August at dinner, Amanda reviewed what she was going to discuss with
the Queen and Prince.
Harry understood that she had to discuss the American government’s position; but he wasn’t
certain, other than being her bonded, why he was going with her.
Amanda felt it and rolled her eyes. The Slytherin mates giggled. “Are they all this dense over
here?”
Tracey drawled, “Unfortunately, but apparently you get used to it. Or take a Yank or an Aussie
as a lover if you aren’t bonded.”
Harry pouted.
“Harry, you’re going with me just—to be you. The intent is for the Queen to meet you. She’ll
need to know you before you destroy Voldemort and half of her magical peers, and possibly
strip the rest of them of their lands and titles by conquest. We want her to give you her leave to
act. In order to do that, she’ll have to get to know you, lover.”
They all laughed as they felt Harry’s nervousness increase rather than recede.
“Don’t worry, Harry, she’ll love you,” Nym said and then laughed at the sheer panic this induced
in Harry. “Well, maybe not like we love you, but she will love you.”
The next day Amanda, dressed very elegantly in a shimmering gray silk sheath which ended just
below her knees, and Harry, resplendent in formal morning dress with the Potter crest
repeated in detail on his tie in black on black, first Apparated to Crathie, Aberdeenshire,
Scotland, and then Harry handed Amanda into a formidable black Lincoln Continental limousine
of the U.S. diplomatic service.
In the car the American chargé d'affaires met them and briefed Amanda during the short ride to
Balmoral.
204
When they arrived at Balmoral, Harry stepped out of the limousine; as he went to hand out
Amanda, the chargé d'affaires moved to step in front of him. As he did, he glanced into Harry’s
eyes and froze. The burning glare he received stayed with him for the rest of his life, and in that
moment he knew that if he touched the Ambassador he was going to die. He moved back with
alacrity and Harry handed Amanda from the car.
“And now you know why you had to accompany me, Harry. The bond will eventually settle a
little more and you’ll tolerate us being touched, but it will always be a problem.”
They turned and were met by Andrew, Duke of York. Amanda dropped a small curtsey and
Harry bowed from the shoulders, but not deeply. Amanda said, “Your Highness, may I present
my bonded.” The Duke smiled and interrupted her. “Harry James Potter, Magical Duke of
England, Wales, Scotland, and Briton; pleased to meet you, Your Grace.”
Harry blinked. “The pleasure is mine, Your Highness.”
“If you please, Your Grace, Duchess Amanda, Her Majesty, awaits.”
Harry offered Amelia his left arm and they followed Andrew into the castle.
Harry could feel the magic as they entered. It seemed to be judging him. Then suddenly it
seemed to accept him and rejoice that it had found him.
They entered a sitting room and approached a woman who sat at a small table.
Amanda dropped a deeper curtsey and Harry bowed a little more deeply. Amanda said, “Your
Majesty, thank you for seeing us.”
The Queen looked at Harry for a moment and then said, “‘Us’ as in the United States, or ‘Us’ as
in Clan Potter, Duchess Potter?”
“You invited us as the United States, ma’am; His Grace is simply accompanying me as my
bonded.”
“Would that it were so simple, Your Grace. We will hear from the United States first, and then
we will hear from Clan Potter.”
Harry thought about it for a minute and then said, “Your Majesty, with your permission, then, I
would appreciate it if my Alpha could attend you.”
“Harry, what are you doing? You’ve as much as told her you’re in a multiple bonding. Her son is
magical and she is aware of the wizarding world, at the very least. She knows the customs and
usages.”
205
“She is my liege, Amanda. I don’t intend to start down the path of deceiving her. That way lies
defeat.”
The Queen spoke. “We would appreciate the Duchesses’ attendance, Your Grace.” She had
watched as the silent conversation passed between her Duke and the Ambassador of the
Magical United States. She knew they were bonded. She saw to the core of Harry’s mention of
his Alpha. She was glad that he refused to dissimulate in front of her.
The Queen’s answer launched a mad scramble at the Ossuary to get Nym showered, dressed,
and coiffed for tea with the Queen. Suddenly it occurred to Amelia that the Queen had said
‘Duchesses’.
“Geoffrey?”
Pop!
“Yes,my lady?”
“We will require the bonded to be dressed to take tea with the Queen.”
“Yes, my lady.”
Geoffrey snapped his fingers and thirty-three female elves appeared. “Maeve, you will prepare
the ladies to meet the Queen for tea. You have ten minutes.”
The female elves each popped away to a different mate. Maeve went with Amelia.
“Your Grace, if you will follow me, I will show you to the Apparation point.” Harry followed
Andrew.
As soon as they were out of earshot, Andrew asked Harry, “So—how many, Your Grace?”
Harry looked at Andrew for a moment and then said, “Thirty-four so far, Sir.”
The butler behind them nodded, dropped back a few steps, and spoke into his left sleeve.
They went outside and down a graveled path to a small copse of trees. “Your Grace, if your
bonded are in service to any other than you and your liege, they won’t be able to penetrate the
wards on this point.”
Harry nodded tightly. He turned to the pad.
“Harry, here we come. Geoffrey and Maeve are going to pop us to you.”
206
Suddenly there were thirty-three women standing on the gravel pad in the copse of trees.
Andrew was impressed. The Duchesses Potter were all beautiful, in top physical condition. They
were elegantly dressed in the same type of sheath as the Ambassador, in all different colours
but all in the shimmering silk charmeuse, and they obviously completely committed to Harry
Potter. Without exception, the first thing any of them did was search for him until they found
him and then look him up and down, reassuring themselves he was fine. It was also obvious
that they were hugely magically powerful.
Andrew had a minor talent for aura reading. Even without trying hard he could see their flaring
auras. Theirs were nowhere near the searing brightness of their lord’s, but they were all bright.
Luna looked at Andrew and said, “The Prince is an aura reader.”
As Andrew watched, their auras all faded. “What gave me away?”
The Duchesses Potter all dropped small curtseys. Harry said, “Duchess Luna is a full aura reader,
Sir.” Luna dropped another small curtsey so Andrew would know who she was.
“Ah. Well, if you and your very, very lovely ladies would follow me, Your Grace, we will attend
the Queen.”
“Of course, sir.”
Andrew struggled to get the words out. As he had started speaking, the most striking lady had
stepped up to Harry and he had offered her his right arm. There could be no question of who
the Alpha female in this group was. Andrew turned and led the way back into the castle.
After Andrew and Harry had left, the Queen summoned the Lord President of the Privy Council
and the Prime Minister. Amanda had relayed the concerns and offer of the Integrated United
States to the Queen.
“Ambassador, please relay our gratitude to your government. We appreciate their concern and
their offer of support and shall not hesitate to call upon your government to render any
necessary aid. You will be in a unique position to coordinate this activity after today.”
“Thank you, ma’am,” Amanda replied as she puzzled through the Queen’s reply. Her mind
rebelled at the obvious meaning. Luna just smiled as she heard the Queen’s statement through
Amanda.
Harry and the bonded entered the room.
Andrew stepped up to his mother. “Your Majesty, I would like to present the Duchesses
Potter.”
207
Harry stepped forward with Nym still on his arm, and stopped as she curtseyed. He introduced
her. “Your Majesty, the first among equals, Duchess Nymphadora Tonks Potter.” Tonks rose
and moved to Harry’s left side.
The Primary wives stepped forward and dropped curtseys. “Ma’am, my primary wives: Duchess
Hestia Jones Potter, Duchess Hermione Granger Potter, Duchess Ginevra Weasley Potter,
Duchess Susan Bones Potter, and Duchess Daphne Greengrass Potter.”
As he said their name they rose from their curtseys. When he finished they moved off to the
side. The next five stepped forward and dropped curtseys.
“Ma’am, the bonded: Duchess Rita Skeeter Potter, Duchess Septima Vector Potter, Duchess
Ann Morley Potter, Duchess Marie Crouching Cougar Potter, Duchess Amelia Bones Potter.”
They next five stepped up as their mates rose and move off to the side. This procedure
continued through all the mates until Harry concluded, “And Duchess Tracey Davis Potter,
ma’am.”
Andrew goggled when Minerva was introduced. She had never looked this hot when he was in
school.
The Queen was smiling. “You have your work cut out for you, my Lord.”
“It is truly a labor of love, ma’am. I am the most fortunate of men.”
“My congratulations, Duchess Nymphadora; so young, yet so well trained.”
“Truly, ma’am; however, we cannot take credit. It’s just the way he is. It is we who are the most
fortunate of women.”
The Queen seemed to consider for a moment and then looked at Harry. “My Lord, rumour of
turmoil in our magical realm has reached not only our ears but the ears of our allies. Perhaps
you could dispel the rumour.”
Amanda’s mouth dropped open for just a fraction of a second, as did those of Amelia and
Narcissa. The Queen did not miss it.
“Ma’am, surely you should ask your Minister of Magic, or Duchess Amelia, the director of your
Ministry of Magical Law Enforcement. I wouldn’t wish to overstep my bounds.”
“Oooohh, very smooth, Harry. Ten points to Gryffindor.”
Minerva and Harry both grinned tightly at Daphne.
208
The Queen did not miss that, either. “We have come to distrust the platitudes of the Minister,
and we have been forestalled from contacting Duchess Amelia. We would appreciate the views
of our preeminent Duke of the magical realm.”
This time Daphne’s mouth dropped open and stayed that way. Tracey leaned over and with a
delicate index finger lifted her mate’s jaw closed. “Tsk, tsk, I knew the Gryffindor would rub off
on you.”
Daphne blushed and the Queen smiled in triumph. She thought to herself, I haven’t had this
much fun in a long time. Such a nice, powerful group of women and this young Duke, oh my!
Luna grinned and relaxed. There had been two possible outcomes to this meeting. Harry had
just ensured the better outcome for the bonded. Almost the entirety of the entrenched, stodgy
magical world was going to regret this, however.
Harry looked at Amelia and then at the Queen. “Ma’am, if you would allow it, I believe Duchess
Amelia can summarise the events to this point, and then I’d be happy to discuss our plans. This
will take some time, however.”
“Proceed, Your Grace.”
Harry looked at Amelia and nodded. Nym wandlessly cast privacy charms on the room. Amelia
stood and began.
“Ma’am, Sir, Lord President, Mr. Prime Minister. As you know, there were two components to
what the Mundane call the Second World War. Adolph Hitler was also a Dark wizard known as
Grindlewald. Dark wizarding folk at this level of power are called Dark Lords or Dark Ladies. He
was killed by APWB Dumbledore in 1945, ending the war in Europe. The war in the Pacific
continued, as the Dark Lady Yurikiku had managed to gain control of Japan. The Americans
finally used nuclear weapons to force Japan to surrender. They were successful in this because
through an act of Providence the Dark Lady Yurikiku was vaporised in the attack on Hiroshima.
“Unfortunately, Tom Marvolo Riddle, or the Dark Lord Voldemort, as he styles himself,
appeared on the scene at about the time of Grindlewald’s demise. He was born of a witch
mother and a Muggle father in 1926. His mother had fallen in love with his father, who was a
Muggle; he did not return her love and she used a love potion on him. While she was pregnant
with Tom Jr., it was revealed that she was a witch; Tom Sr. left her and moved back into the
Riddle house with his parents. Tom Jr.'s mother died giving birth to him, and he was raised in a
Muggle orphanage.
“However, he was a powerful wizard and he excelled at Hogwarts, winning awards for services
to the school and for magical merit. He was Head Boy in his seventh year. But he was already
209
dabbling in the Dark Arts even while still at school. Some of his closest ‘friends’ in Slytherin
were already calling him Lord Voldemort.
“After leaving Hogwarts, Riddle worked at Borgin and Burke's in Knockturn Alley. His job was to
ferret out items of value and obtain them at the lowest price possible. He disappeared one day
and was not seen for years.
“He gathered supporters together under the sign of the Dark Mark and called them Death
Eaters. He spent years trying to discover the secret of immortality, and some of the
experimentation he did on himself apparently had some effect when he attacked and failed to
kill my Lord Harry Potter. The rebounding spell didn't kill Voldemort, but it did rob him of his
body; it wasn't until thirteen years after his fall that he managed to regain some of his power
and a body of sorts using a Dark ritual requiring Harry’s blood, and in the process causing the
murder of Cedric Diggory, another Hogwarts student.
“Riddle has since been engaged in gathering followers and conducting political operations both
to suppress knowledge of his return and to cement his power in the Ministry. Oddly enoughn
Riddle a half-blood wizard, publicly espouses a ‘pureblood’ philosophy and intends to take over
the magical word and then eliminate the Mundane.”
Andrew took the opportunity that her pause afforded. “So Flight of Death is back, and the
Ministry is denying it and actively attempting to suppress the knowledge of his return.”
Amelia replied, “Yes, sir.”
Andrew was fuming.
The Queen looked at Harry. “And your plan, Your Grace?”
Harry blinked. His plan?
“Ma’am, not knowing how much you know of my story, please feel free to interrupt at any
time. I’ll give you some background.”
The Queen was pleased; this would give her an opportunity to know her young Duke’s frame of
mind.
Harry continued, “I was born on 31 July 1980 to Lily and James Potter. James Potter’s best
friend, Sirius Black—Lord Black—was named my godfather. Sirius, James, Lily, and their friend
Remus Lupin were all part of an organisation known as the Order of the Phoenix. This
organisation was made up of witches and wizards and led by APWB Dumbledore; they were
desperately fighting against Riddle. They were outnumbered and many of them were killed, but
they fought on. They were, however, slowly but surely losing. James and Lily had narrowly
escaped Riddle three times during this time, fulfilling one of the requirements of a prophecy.
210
“Before I was born, a prophecy had been made about a boy that would be born at the end of
July; the prophecy indicated that this person would be able to defeat the Dark Lord. Riddle
heard part of the prophecy through an agent and resolved to destroy the child.
“Both I and another child, my friend Neville, Lord Longbottom, would have fit the prophecy, but
Voldemort decided that I must be the one and went after me. James and Lily knew that
Voldemort was trying to kill me, and by October of 1981 they had used the Fidelius charm to
hide themselves from the Dark Lord. Unfortunately, the person they chose as Secret Keeper for
the charm, another friend and Order member, Peter Pettigrew, turned out to be a double agent
who revealed their location to Voldemort.
“On the evening of 31 October 1981, the Dark Lord came to the Mundane town of Godric’s
Hollow, where James and Lily lived, and attacked. James tried to hold Voldemort off at the door
but failed; he was apparently killed there. Lily tried to run with me but Voldemort caught her.
Curiously, he offered to spare her life, but she stood in his way and he killed her to get to me.
“This sacrifice turned out to be vitally important to Dumbledore, for it was the ancient magic of
this act of sacrifice that protected me, or so he thought. When Riddle’s Killing Curse hit me, he
believed the protection of Lily's sacrifice made the curse rebound onto Riddle, who was
disincorporated. The curse left this scar in the shape of a lightning bolt on my forehead.” He
pushed his hair back from his forehead and showed the Queen his famous scar. Impressed in
spite of herself, she nodded regally for him to continue.
“The truth appears to be that the interaction of an ancient blood charm Mother used and a
powerful Dark ritual Riddle was attempting to complete stripped the magic of everyone present
and put it in me. Dumbledore then cast bindings on my magic and exhausted himself doing so
while the modified ritual was still active, adding a significant portion of his own magic as he
established the bindings.
“The battle between my parents and Riddle left the house in ruins. Dumbledore dispatched
Hagrid to retrieve me, which he managed to do before the Mundane had a chance to
investigate and truly save me. While he was there, Hagrid encountered Sirius Black, who asked
that I be given to him, since he was my godfather. Hagrid refused, since he was following
Dumbledore's orders to retrieve me. Unable to sway Hagrid, and not wanting to kill him, Sirius
lent Hagrid his flying motorcycle to take me to safety.
“This turned out to be a mistake, in my opinion. Lord Black figured out who the traitor had
been, a wizard named Peter Pettigrew, and went after him. He managed to catch him, but
Pettigrew killed thirteen Mundane and cut off one of his own fingers, managing to escape.
Aurors arrested Lord Black and the Ministry sent him to Azkaban, a true hell on earth, without a
trial but with the consent of both Minister Fudge and Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot APWB
Dumbledore.
211
“I believe this was a calculated move on Dumbledore’s part to insure that I did not go to live
outside his control. Sirius knew that in the wizarding world I would be placed with my
godparents if possible. Sirius knew he was my godfather and that my godmother was Alice
Longbottom. Lord and Lady Longbottom were tortured into insanity by Death Eaters the same
night my parents were killed. The only other person who knew this, until my parents’ will was
obtained from the Goblins a fortnight ago, was APWB Dumbledore. Duchess Amelia is the one
who finally managed to obtain a copy of the will.
“It is unclear where Hagrid and I were for the next twenty-four hours. Dumbledore apparently
spent the time arranging for my safekeeping in Privet Drive, against my parents’ express wishes,
which he knew as he was a witness on the will. Even Duchess Minerva, his closest confidant at
the time, didn't know what was going on. The next evening she met Dumbledore in Privet Drive
and shortly thereafter Hagrid arrived on the flying motorcycle with me. The three of them left
me in a bundle of blankets on the doorstep of my last surviving blood relatives, the Mundane
family Dursley, over Duchess Minerva’s protest. I should have been taken to Duchess Amelia
and raised by her.
“For the next ten years I lived a life of physical and emotional abuse. My Aunt Petunia, Lily’s
sister, and my Uncle Vernon were determined to squash any magic out of me. They never told
me about my true identity. They told me that my parents had died in a car crash, which was
also supposedly how I got the scar on my head. They doted on their son Dudley, who was a
spoiled bully, while making me sleep in a cupboard under the stairs. The number one rule in the
Dursley household was, ‘Don’t ask questions.’ Their goal was to keep me oppressed and
downtrodden in the hope that I wouldn’t develop what they considered to be abnormal
tendencies toward magic. They sent me to the same school as Dudley, who picked on me
mercilessly. The other kids at school tended to avoid me because they didn’t want to be nice to
someone Dudley picked on, or they’d attract his bullying on themselves. I was made to wear
Dudley’s old clothes; I wouldn’t have minded except for the fact that they were much too large
for me, as he outweighed me by at least seven stone.” The Queen tutted quietly to herself at
this catalog of woes.
“Despite the efforts of the Dursleys, I did exhibit some magical tendencies during my years at
the Dursleys with them. At one point, when Aunt Petunia had become so frustrated with my
untidy hair that she cut it all off, I turned up at the breakfast table the next morning with my
hair all grown back. Another time, I was being chased by Dudley and his gang when I found
myself unexpectedly up on the school roof. I turned a teacher’s wig blue and also shrank a
particularly ugly jumper of Dudley’s so I wouldn’t have to wear it.
“Periodically during these years, Uncle Vernon’s sister Marge would visit the Dursleys. She took
great delight in tormenting me. She would give expensive presents to Dudley and either
something horrible or nothing at all to me—not that I minded after the age of about six, as I
wanted nothing from the great cow. She brought her pet bulldog, Ripper, to visit and when I
was nine, she actually allowed the dog to chase me up a tree, where I had to remain until she
212
called the dog off after midnight. That was one of the best times I had during her visit as I didn’t
have to cook and clean for her and her miserable dog.
“By the time I was ten years old I had been starved into a skinny, knobbly-kneed boy with
untidy black hair and a narrow face. I wore glasses which were broken from repeated blows
aimed at me by Dudley. It did make me surprisingly quick, a skill developed over years of
getting out of the way of my bullying cousin. I still lived in the cupboard under the stairs.
“My life changed abruptly during the summer of 1991. Strange letters began arriving which
frightened my aunt and uncle into fleeing the house and running to hide in a hut on a rock out
at sea. In the midst of a huge storm, with waves crashing on the rock, Hagrid arrived just after
midnight. He discovered that I had no idea that I was a wizard. Hagrid did his best to explain all
about my past, and when morning came on 31 July 1991, Hagrid took me to Diagon Alley to
shop for the things I would need for school. A few weeks later, on 1 September, I boarded the
Hogwarts Express and was taken to Hogwarts.
“During my first year I became close friends with Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger.” Here
Harry smiled at a blushing Hermione. “I developed a rivalry with Draco Malfoy. I was an average
student. I learned to ride a broom and discovered that I was a natural at it. I was made a
member of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, the youngest House player in a century.
“During this first year it became evident that Riddle was trying to infiltrate the school to try to
obtain a Philosopher's Stone which was hidden on the third floor. Hermione, Ron, and I
eventually uncovered the plot and chased Professor Quirrell, who had been possessed by
Riddle, down into a series of chambers under the school. Here, with Ron and Hermione, I
overcame numerous magical challenges and eventually faced Quirrell and Riddle. I successfully
protected the Stone from Riddle, although I was seriously injured in the process and spent
three days unconscious in the hospital wing afterward.
“I was sent back to the Dursleys by Dumbledore when school let out. There I was locked into a
small bedroom when I wasn’t forced to work. I did get to spend the last part of the summer at
the Weasley home after Ron and his brothers rescued me from the room the Dursleys had
locked me into.
“At school that second year, a possessed diary that Lord Malfoy had slipped to Duchess Ginevra
allowed the seventeen-year-old Riddle to possess her and loose a Basilisk on the school. Riddle
was up to his old tricks, terrorising the world, this time with the added twist of attempting to
steal the Duchess Ginevra’s life force to resurrect his sixteen-year-old self from the diary. He
had not counted on her fighting him off for months as we blundered around attempting to
figure out what was going on—or his sycophant made that misjudgement.
“We managed to figure it out just as Duchess Ginevra was taken into the Chamber of Secrets by
Riddle to complete the theft of her life force and his resurrection. Duchess Hermione and
several other students had been Petrified by the Basilisk by this time. Hagrid had been taken to
213
Azkaban by Aurors acting on Fudge’s instructions, at Lord Malfoy’s urging, so that ‘he could be
seen to be doing something’, and Dumbledore had been removed by the board of Governors,
again at Lord Malfoy’s urging, and was surprisingly absent from the school and its environs.
“I managed to find the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and Ron, Professor Lockhart, and I
entered the Chamber. As it turned out, Lockhart was a fraud—as we the students knew, but the
Amazing APWB Dumbledore had not managed to figure out. Lockhart was good at one thing,
though: memory charms. He attempted to Obliviate Ron and I using Ron’s broken wand. The
charm backfired and he is now a resident of the Permanent Spell Damage Ward at St. Mungo’s.
I proceeded into the Chamber, leaving Ron on the other side of a rockslide that Lockhart’s
backfiring spell had caused. In the Chamber, with the help of a Phoenix, I was able to kill the
Basilisk and fight Riddle, eventually killing his avatar, or whatever he was. Unfortunately, I was
bitten by the Basilisk and the Phoenix saved me with its tears. Fortunately, killing Riddle’s
avatar saved Duchess Ginevra.
“Of course, Dumbledore was restored as Headmaster. Lord Malfoy was exposed as the one who
had caused the Chamber to be opened by giving Duchess Ginevra the diary. I freed Dobby, a
house-elf who was being abused by Lord Malfoy, and Lord Malfoy was removed from the Board
of Governors. Duchess Hermione and the other victims were cured. All’s well that ends with
Harry being the good little tool,” he said, with a touch of bitterness that the bonded had not
heard for some time.
“The year ended and Dumbledore put his tool away in the Dursley shed for another summer of
sharpening through abuse.
“Third year was great, in a morbidly dangerous kind of Dumbledore-sharpening-his-tool way. I

did some accidental magic and blew Marge Dursley up and she went floating around Little
Whinging putting on quite the spectacle. I was met by Minister Fudge who, trying to impress
me or curry favour, installed me in the Leaky Cauldron for most of August.”
“I found out that the criminal Sirius Black had escaped and might be after me—no reason why
given. You must remember I didn’t know the whole story of my orphaning yet. So we meet at
the Leaky Cauldron and Ron, Hermione and I went off to Hogwarts.
“Remus Lupin was on the train with us—thankfully, as the train was stopped by Dementors, the
soul-sucking guards of Azkaban. The Dementors were strangely attracted to me, of course, and
Professor Lupin had to cast a Patronus charm to chase them away. Remus turned out to be one
of the two best Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers we’ve ever had.
“Odd things kept occurring as Lord Black was in fact at the school. Remus taught me many
things, the Patronus charm among them. The year progressed with me trapped at the school
and followed everywhere I went.
214
“Lord Black, however, was not pursuing me; he was pursuing Pettigrew, who was in his rat
Animagus form and had been hiding out at the Weasleys’ for twelve years as their pet.
“We eventually tracked down Lord Black and Pettigrew. But it all went pear-shaped when
Dumbledore’s pet Death Eater Snape stuck his exceedingly long nose in things. Lord Black was
almost Kissed by the Dementors. He was captured and scheduled to be Dementor-Kissed by
Minister Fudge. Duchess Hermione and I had to use a Time-Turner to go back and help Sirius
escape and get the truth out of Pettigrew.
“Unfortunately, Pettigrew escaped and Lord Black was forced into hiding because Dumbledore,
even now that he knew the truth of Lord Black’s innocence, would not move against Fudge,
even though as head of the Wizengamot he could. If he had, it would have freed Lord Black and
I would have been able to go live with him, out o Dumbledore’s control. Can’t have the weapon
getting lose and growing a brain.
“So back to the shed with the tool, it was. Can’t have one of your tools getting rusty.
“Next we move on to the triumph of will that was Dumbledore’s resurrection of the Tri-Wizard
tournament—a Tournament in the old sense, where contestants were regularly killed, so many
that for a long time the tournament was canceled.
“Our second good Defense teacher, Alastor Moody, was with us that year. Unfortunately, he
had been replaced by a Death Eater using a potion called Polyjuice which allowed him to
assume the physical form of Dumbledore’s supposed best friend. Dumbledore is a master of
Legilimency—reading minds, if you will, ma’am. Surprisingly, this master mind reader couldn’t
tell that an insane Death Eater was impersonating his lifelong friend. There was also the
stunning coincidence that although Moody didn’t tell anyone he was going to teach, the Death
Eaters found out. I wonder which Snape—I mean snake—betrayed Dumbledore?
“Amazingly, despite rules announced to the contrary, my name was entered into the
tournament, by this same Death Eater as we discovered later. The tournament went ahead, and
I was forced to participate. At the last task, I attempted to share the trophy with the rightful
Hogwarts champion, Cedric Diggory. Unfortunately, the Death Eater impersonating Moody had
turned the trophy into a Portkey.
“This device dropped us in the Riddle family graveyard, where Pettigrew had prepared the
ritual to re-incorporate Riddle. Riddle ordered Cedric’s death and Pettigrew killed Cedric.
Pettigrew then executed the re-incorporation ritual. Riddle Summoned his Death Eaters and I
saw them all. Lord Malfoy was among them. Then I dueled Riddle. I managed to escape, taking
Cedric’s body with me.
“Using the Portkey, we were returned to the school. As the supposed adults sorted out what
had happened—more like worked out how they were going to spin it to their advantage—the
person I knew as Moody took me back up to the school and tried to get information from me.
215
Failing that he was just about to kill me when I was “saved” by Dumbledore. He had the Death
Eater questioned under Veritaserum, an illegal substance for anyone but MLE officials but
which Snape just happened to have in his vest pocket, and discovered that Moody was locked
in the imposter’s trunk and had been all year.
“Before more questioning of the Death Eater Barty Crouch, Jr., could occur, the Minister had
him Kissed by Dementors, a capitol punishment with no trial. Normally Dementors are
stationed at Azkaban, but for some reason they were already on hand at Hogwarts.”
“Dumbledore applied his usual methods and it was back in the shed with the tool.
“Then this summer, two Dementors under the control of Undersecretary Umbridge were sent
after me in the street near the Dursleys’ home. I defended myself and my cousin Dudley. I was
charged with under-age use of magic and expelled from Hogwarts before I could walk back to
the Dursleys’ house with Dudley and Mrs. Figg, a neighbor. Fifteen minutes later I received a
letter that told me I was not expelled after all but I would have to go to a hearing.
“Instead of a hearing I got a trial before the full Wizengamot, Undersecretary Umbridge
prosecuting, Minister Fudge sitting on the panel.
“I was acquitted and now am expected to eagerly await Fudge’s next attempt on my life or
character and Dumbledore’s next go at tool-sharpening.
“In my four years in the wizarding world I have watched sentient magical creatures
systematically deprived of their basic rights. I have as watched wizards and witches of superior
ability but supposedly inferior blood have been disenfranchised and used as chattel in the
obscure games of old men with hidden agendas. There is no representative government in the
wizarding world unless you can afford to pay for it. The side of the “ight” is as bad as the side of
the “dark”, both seeking power apparently for power’s sake. One is disguised as the greater
good and the other as the way to save magic for the “Pure”.
“Ma’am, I’m reminded of a document George III received from another group of oppressed
people. And paraphrasing those distinguished Gentlemen of the Colonies, I believe the
sentiment applies. The Ministry of Magic and the Wizengamot are irredeemably corrupt. The
entire system, from schools to the bureaucracy, is pointed to gaining and securing privilege for
those deemed Pure—not by a system of laws approved by the people but by the greed and
insecurity of the less able few. Sentient magical creatures are not only not represented but are
regulated like beasts. Women are treated as property to be used to gain advantages through
marriage. Many witches and wizards are not educated in magic, and none are educated in the
physical sciences or the liberal arts.
“I propose to change this system by conquest, first to a feudal duchy under me with you as my
liege, and then as quickly as can be made to happen to the rule of a constitutional monarchy
with the British monarch as the monarch in Parliament.”
216
The Queen looked at Harry and said, “La Reyne le veult.”
The Lord President and the Prime minister gasped.
“Very nicely done, my lord—she said, ‘The Queen wills it’.”
“Get ready, Harry, there’s more coming.”
“Thank you, Amanda—and what’s coming, Luna?” Luna just smiled.
“The Magical Nobles of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, having
signed neither the Magna Carta Libertatum of 1215 nor the Coronation Charter of 1100 nor any
and all charters or attachments thereto, and not having sworn their oaths of fealty to the Realm
and crown as it was reconstructed, are declared to be forfeit.”
“Harry James Potter, kneel.”
The queen rose from her seat and extended her right hand. “Sword.” The Sword of State
appeared in her hand.
“Harry James Potter, swear.”
“I, Harry James Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland and to Elizabeth II, Dei Gratia Britanniarum Regnorumque Suorum Ceterorum Regina,
Consortionis Populorum Princeps, Fidei Defensor,” Harry said, mightily confused as he didn’t
know that much Latin.
“Rise, created the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Defender of Magic, and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm.” As the Queen said this,
she tapped Harry first on his right shoulder and then his left, and last she rested the sword on
top of his head. When the sword first touched Harry’s head, a glow formed around him and
traveled to the Queen first and then Andrew and then the castle. The glow returned and
reentered Harry. He smiled.
The Queen lifted her sword and Harry rose. She saw his smile and she knew he had connected
with the realm, as she had at her coronation. He was not bound to just her but primarily to
magical Britain, the magical Briton of Arthur and Merlin.
The Lord President and Prime Minister looked at the Queen. They knew she had just taken the
unprecedented step of creating a Hereditary Peer and then installed him in charge of Magical
Britain outside of the constitutional monarchy. He was in fact a feudal duke, a tyrant in the
classical sense, reporting only to the Queen and responsible only to the ethereal, or so they
thought, realm.
217
Nym stepped up beside Harry and kissed him firmly on the cheek. “Let me be the first to
congratulate you.”
“Certainly, Your Grace, and thank you.”
The Queen smiled an evil little smile at Harry and looked at the mates. “Duchesses Potter,
kneel.”
They dropped to their knees, somehow ending up in the order in which they had been mated.
The Queen looked at Nym. “Swear.”
“I, Nymphadora Potter, do swear Fealty to the Realm of the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Northern Ireland, and to Harry, Duke of Magic, of the same.”
The Queen Looked at Nym for a moment and then smiled slightly. There was no other true oath
she could swear. She was fully bonded, and all of her fealty to a person was for Harry.
“Rise, created the Duchess of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, Defender of Magic.”
The light flowed again, out of Nym, but this time to the castle and Harry with just a bit to the
Queen. The light flowed back into Nym as Harry pulled her to her feet. The Queen had already
moved to Hestia and repeated the process of swearing her and then creating her Duchess. The
Queen went down the line and created all the bonded as Duchesses. They all swore the same
oath Nym had.
“You will bring any other women that you bond to me, Your Grace. I will then decide whether
or not they will be created.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“You will, in as expeditious a manner as possible, destroy the forces of Darkness that threaten
magical Britain. You will then remove the pretenders to power in our former Ministry of Magic
to me to be judged. In all other cases you have the right to dispense High, Middle, and Low
justice.”
“You will establish a fair and universal education system and a nondiscriminatory hiring system.
Once you have completed these tasks we will review your charge.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Now, go talk to his Grace the Duke of York while I talk to our lovely Ladies.”
218
Harry, Andrew, the Lord President, and the Prime Minister bowed and withdrew. They went
down the Hall to the billiard room and took seats.
Meanwhile the Queen had turned to Amelia. “Amelia, I am very disappointed.”
Amelia cringed; she thought she knew what was coming. “I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. I
have only recently become aware of the problem, and we’ve begun making the necessary
moves to install a just government.”
“Amelia, I’m not talking about that. We have every confidence in our Duke. I am talking about
the fact that you have finally bonded and neglected to tell me. And to an absolute powerhouse,
too. You should have felt the wards react to him. They essentially threw this castle and the
Realm at his feet.”
Amelia’s mouth worked but no sound came out, so Narcissa helpfully chimed in. “Your Majesty,
what Amelia wants to say is that we just recently discovered who the object of our magic’s
seeking was. We’ve only been bound for a few days.”
Amelia finally got her voice back. “Yes, ma’am, Narcissa is correct.”
The Queen turned to Minerva, who looked like she was trying to hide behind Nym. “Min, stop
hiding. Gryffindors charge ahead. Come talk to me.”
Minerva walked toward the Queen. “Elizabeth, how are you?”
“Fine, Min, but look at you! Rebonding has certainly agreed with you.”
“Thank you, Elizabeth.”
By now the mates had got over being stunned and were perusing Minerva’s memories of her
school years. And there they found a young Alexandra Gotha, Gryffindor 37-44.
“So how did this happen, Min?”
“Elizabeth, I am truly amazed every time I hear Harry’s story. I suppose that being so close to
the centre of it all I never saw the whole of it from the outside as Harry has. From his point of
view the magical world is mad, anachronistic, and self defeating. The more I know him and the
other half-bloods and first generation witches in the bond, the more I’m convinced he is
correct. Despite our best efforts, we have ended up as Harry has described us. I see no other
course but the one he has selected.”
“I would ask that when Harry brings Dumbledore to you for justice, you know that he has truly
tried to act for the greater good. Some of his decisions haunt him.”
219
“As they should, Minerva. You know that he should have come to me, but he never has. I’m
even more suspicious of his motives than His Grace is. However, answer the question. I want to
know how you bonded with our Young Power.”
Minerva blushed to her roots. “In the normal way, Elizabeth.”
The Queen eyed Minerva, giving her a look that clearly said, “We’ll talk later.”
“Ma’am?”
“Yes, Hermione?”
“Is your whole family magical?”
“Yes, Hermione, but I worry about the younger generation. We, the royal families of Europe,
are as inbred as every other pureblood family, and it’s beginning to show.”
“If I may, Ma’am—how?”
“The normal way, Hermione. So far we’ve been fortunate and not had any Squibs, but it has
been very close on occasion. The Prince of Wales is an example he is barely able to cast magic.”
“So why not marry outside the royal lines, ma’am?”
“Hermione, you already know the answer. If it were any other line it would be acceptable, but
with both the Magic and Mundane worlds pressuring us it’s impossible to let a commoner
marry a Royal. Given those restraints, I don’t like to interfere with the young people’s lives.
There exists the possibility of some small relief in the Princesses.”
“I don’t understand, Ma’am.”
“They are both enormously powerful witches. We’re not exactly sure how that happened, as
frankly the power of the line had been declining.”
Minerva commented, “It happens, Elizabeth; I believe the Mundane call it a throwback.”
“You don’t intend to marry them to any of the European princes, so that’s why the so very
public split between the Duke and Duchess of York came about, ma’am?”
“Very good, Daphne. The Duke and Duchess are fully bonded; they will seek, and after some
bad press be granted, a divorce in the Mundane world. Things will go badly in the press, and
under that smokescreen we hope to have the Princesses educated at one of the magical
220
schools where they might be found by someone. The Duchess thinks it is a waste of time; she’s
convinced that they have already been found.”
“By Harry? You think Harry’s found them, don’t you? That’s why you created him so large and
hereditary.”
Tracey pinched her on the thigh. “Ouch!” Daphne gasped, suddenly realising what she’d said.
“Oh, my. I said that out loud—beg pardon, ma’am.”
The Queen chuckled. “You are a very Gryffindor Slytherin, Daphne. Yes, the Duchess believes
that they have been found by the Duke of Magic. They are both completely infatuated with the
glamourised history of Harry Potter and have been completely shattered by the press reporting
on him on occasion. Hermione was a great source of angst for Beatrice and slightly less for
Eugenie last year.
“He swore fealty, however, and that allows me to simply restore him; his line is already the
preeminent line in Europe.”
Hermione blushed.
“Ma’am, I’m sorry about that,” Rita said hastily. “It was before I’d really met Harry and I was in
turmoil over him ‘finding’ me. I was less than polite to both him and Hermione when I thought
they were involved.”
“That is a very thin excuse, Rita. I expect better of you in the future, or I will know the reason.”
The mates were treated to the displeasure of the Realm for a brief moment; it was a very
unpleasant experience. Rita, at whom it was directed, was crushed, and Nym bristled. Narcissa
moved quickly in the bond “Nym, she is your lord’s liege.” Nym settled, but the Queen did not
miss her bristling at the perceived slight toward her mate.
“Ma’am, it’s possible they have been found. I displayed signs as early as four years old,” said a
blushing Ginny.
“So young, Ginevra? Ah, but you are a Primary.”
“Ma’am, you could easily find out if the Princesses have been found. Simply introduce them to
Harry.”
“I hesitate for several reasons, Hannah. First, what are the effects of a finding on one so young?
Second, the Duke is so awfully powerful that the least bit of compatibility could force a finding.
Lastly, if they are found, then they will want to spend a lot of time with the Duke. I believe it
would be imprudent to impede the Duke’s war effort.”
221
Narcissa said, “Ma’am, a finding would settle them. They would no longer be torn by angst, as
they could access Harry’s emotions. Also, they would be under the protection of his magic as
well as the realm’s magic. If his magic is going to find them, it will do so whether or not he’s
met them. We have mates here who were fully in compulsion and had never been closer to him
than three thousand miles away. As for spending time with him, Harry would spend time with
anyone except a Death Eater or Riddle; he is, however, completely focused on the upcoming
conflict. If they were found, he would not bind them until they were ready. He was almost
destroyed over Ginny and Luna. He flatly refused to bind Emma Dobbs or Victoria Frobisher
because of their age—they are twelve. There is no question he would bind them young if they
were found, but I’ll guarantee it won’t be as young as they’d like him to.”
“You’re a pureblood witch, ma’am. You know the secret: if found, as soon as their cycle settles
they will either be bound or become more and more erratic. The monarchy doesn’t need the
additional bad press this completely uncontrollable behavior would draw on top of the
firestorm the divorces would create. It would be better if they were bound early rather than
late.”
This time the Queen was processing what Narcissa had just said. The Prince of Wales’ real
divorce—he and Diana had never bonded—was looming, and that on top of the Duke of York’s
“divorce” was going to be difficult at best. The Princesses going destructive as they entered
their teens would be a disaster.
Hannah clarified her original point. “Ma’am, while all of that may be true, I believe a simpler
solution is at hand. The Princesses could be introduced to Nymphadora. As the Alpha, she can
easily tell not only if they are found but how compatible they are.”
The Queen blinked.
Daphne said, “The ever-practical Princess of Puff strikes again.”
“And directly to the heart of the matter, Daphne. We really must talk about that dreadful old
hat, Minerva. I believe it has clearly sorted this lovely child incorrectly,” The Queen said as the
mates chuckled.
This time Tracey’s tongue got away from her. “Oh, no, ma’am, you should see her at school.
The Ice Queen of Slytherin, that’s what they call her.”
The Queen smiled. “And now you, Tracey? Is it me, Minerva?”
“No, Elizabeth, it’s having a Gryffindor with Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw tendencies
charging about in our heads.”
The queen made her decision and as they continued to talk, a house-elf popped into the Duke
of York’s apartments.
222
“Her Majesty asks for your and their Royal Highnesses attendance in the state sitting room,
Duchess. I will dress you.” The elf snapped her fingers and suddenly the Duchess was in a very
nice afternoon dress. The Princesses were also suddenly dressed appropriately for an audience
with the Queen.
Sarah blew her hair up out of her eyes in frustration, and she and the Princesses headed to the
state sitting room. She had been concentrating on Andrew’s conversations with the new Duke
of Magic. The young man seemed at first too war-like for her daughters, but Andrew in his
normal way had diverted Harry into talk first of sport and then of life in general. Sarah was
finding that Harry struck a chord deep within her. Thrust into the spotlight, he had alternately
been praised and abused, but he had retained a warm and genuinely likeable personality, and
sometimes he seemed lost. It made her want to hug him to her breast and protect him.
Through Andrew, she also felt the waves of power emanating from Harry; it was at first
disconcerting and then strangely comforting.
“What are we doing, Mum?”
“We’re going to meet some Duchesses your grandmother has just created.”
Beatrice sighed. “Don’t be that way, Beatrice. Some of them are close to your age. I’m sure
you’ll like them.”
They arrived and entered, and the Duchesses stood and dropped curtseys. Nym said, “Your
Royal Highnesses, Duchess.”
The newly created Duchesses arranged themselves gracefully into a line, and the Queen
escorted the Princesses and the Duchess of York down the line like she was inspecting troops.
“Beatrice, this is the Duchess Nymphadora.”
Nym extended her hand and Beatrice automatically extended hers. When Nym touched her it
was like grabbing a live wire—not painful, just a very severe tingle, and the room glowed
slightly. Beatrice felt the urge to submit.
Nym looked at the Queen and said, “Primary.”
“Duchess Nymphadora, Eugenie.”
Nym again extended her hand and Eugenie took it. This time there was a very definite shock
and the room glowed a little again.
Nym nodded to the queen and said, “Primary as well, ma’am.”
223
Sarah stepped up and took Nym’s hand. Nym’s eyes widened. The room glowed brightly.
The Queen looked between the two Duchesses for a moment before Nym finally sorted it out in
her mind. She looked between the Queen and the Duchess. “Alpha, ma’am.”
The bonded gasped.
The Queen continued down the line, introducing the Princesses and the Duchess. All of the
bonded felt the urge to submit to Sarah, but it was not as strong as the urge to submit to Nym.
When Luna shook Sarah’s hand, her eyes went white and she smiled.
“You are a seer, Luna?”
“Yes Sarah, how did you—oh, drat. the eyes went again, didn’t they? Sorry.” She frowned in
concentration and her blue eyes were back.
Sarah chuckled and shook her head. She proceeded down the line.
After they had all been introduced, the Queen said, “Beatrice, Eugenie, why don’t you show the
Duchesses the castle?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Beatrice and Eugenie stood to the side and all of the bonded except for Nym,
Sarah, Minerva, Amelia, Amanda, Emmeline, and Narcissa joined them. They trooped out the
door and into the castle.
The ladies sat and the queen looked at Nym. “Alpha?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
Emmeline said, “I believe I can explain, ma’am. It seems that the Duchess of York is in fact an
Alpha of clan Potter, but a lesser Alpha than Nymphadora. I believe that if Sarah was not
bonded to Andrew, then she would bond to Harry. She is not quite as compatible as
Nymphadora is, but she’s more compatible than the rest of us. So little is known about multiple
bondings that we would have to study it, but I don’t believe her bond with Andrew is in any
danger. Should her bond with Andrew end, however, I believe she would immediately find
herself in compulsion for Harry and we would have co-Alphas.”
“And if my daughters are already bound to clan Potter, what then?”
Narcissa studied her for a moment: yes, definitely compatible, the same sense of honour so
deeply ingrained. “Then, ma’am, you will bond with Harry and mate with him and give your
daughters a niece who is their half-sister. Sarah, you know the answer: mating, madness, or
death are your choices. In your case it would be death. But we’re speaking of things that are so
unlikely as to be impossible. You love your lord as we love ours. You are going to sacrifice your
224
honour to provide a tenable life for his children, risking their hatred and the loss of your bond
with them. You’re doing this because you love him and them completely and without
reservation.
“You are fully bonded—we can feel it. If we couldn’t, then you would have been a threat and
Harry would most likely have killed you by now. He’s just as in love with Nym as you are with
Andrew. He would destroy the planet and all life on it for her, if required. Afterward he would
feel badly about it—right up until he saw her.”
The Queen smiled. “Nym?”
Nym said, “I dislike Nymphadora, ma’am, unless Harry says it. He tried Dora, but he said it was
frumpy. He likes Nym. He can call me Bessy if he wants, but since I don’t mind Nym for some
reason, the bonded have settled on it.”
The Queen chuckled. “Well then, Nym, what is your opinion?”
“I will, if it ever comes to, it accept a co-Alpha. I’m curious as to why I felt no attraction at all to
the Duke of York. I mean, if Sarah is compatible with Harry, shouldn’t I be compatible with her
bonded? I ask this because we are in fact in a war. If something were to happen to Harry and I,
then perhaps my bonded could survive with Andrew.”
Sarah asked, “Your bonded, Nym?”
“I’m as bonded to them all as Harry is. They are likewise as bonded to me. Hestia and I believe
that they would all survive Harry’s death or my death, but up until now we thought not both.
Perhaps now in the event of both our deaths you could become their Alpha.”
Sarah sat stunned for a moment. “In the event of both of your deaths I would become the
Alpha of a massively powerful magical clan of witches?”
“Yes, or condemn my bonded to death and madness.”
“Meanwhile, at some point both of my daughters will join this clan as Primary wives?”
Luna reentered the sitting room and walked straight to Sara. Her eyes were completely white.
“In no line of circumstance do I see you becoming the primary Alpha of Clan Potter, Your Grace.
Your daughters, however, will join the Clan as Primaries and they will be virgins when they join.
It is perhaps far in the future, though. They will intent-bond much earlier. Beatrice will marry
the Duke of Sussex, the line thought to be extinct in 1843 but really extant in Harry through his
mother’s family Evans. Eugenie will marry the Duke of Armaugh, thought extinct in 1836 but
extant in Harry through the Gryffindor line.”
225
“Each of the first children born to the the ladies in His Grace’s harem will represent a line that
the College of Arms thinks is extinct but can be traced to Harry through either the
Gryffindor/Potter Line or the Evans Line.”
“Harry will look different for each of the marriages to the Princesses because of his
Metamorphmagus abilities and will easily able to carry out any Royal duties he is assigned.”
Her eyes turned back to blue.
“Luna, that is very disconcerting.”
“I’m sorry, ma’am. I’m working on the eye thing.”
The Queen looked at her and laughed lightly. “I was actually referring to the seeing thing.”
“That, too, ma’am. I’ve been seeing today for as long as I can remember, but it kept changing.
Finally, about two weeks ago it settled down to what happened today and one other
possibility.”
Sarah had been thinking about something. “Luna, what happened in the other possibility that
kept me from being your Alpha?”
“We were unable to convince Harry to accept the harem. He fought on alone. Voldemort killed
Harry, became immortal, we all died, and the Americans executed their ‘contain and destroy’
plan. It was ghastly; millions died.”
The Queen looked at Luna. “You see all this? You poor child!”
“It’s fine, ma’am. It’s balanced by the good things I see. So far we’ve been able to stay on the
good path, and now most of the bad paths have fallen away. We have three major turnings—
forks, if you will—and then we’ll be fine.”
“Can you tell us what they are, Luna?”
“The bonding of Bellatrix as a slave, the death of Voldemort, and the death of Dumbledore are
the major turnings.
“Bellatrix’s binding may push Harry to the Dark. I doubt it, but it depends on her somewhat.
Voldemort’s death could possibly come too soon, allowing him to rise yet again. And
Dumbledore could die at the wrong time by Harry’s hand. That would be the ultimate
catastrophe.
226
“I believe we will keep Harry from going Dark. I mean, Nym alone is much more seductive than
Dark magic, and that’s leaving alone Harry’s fascination with Minerva and that stunning,
delicious body of hers.”
“Luna Potter!”
“Shhhh, Minerva, we’ll talk more about that in private. Now, continue, child.”
“Yes, ma’am. We have to wait to kill Voldemort until the right time. Harry will know when that
is, and we have to find some things first; otherwise we’ll contain his soul and just kill it five
times in a row, about a minute apart.”
“The death of Dumbledore is currently obscured from me. I know he dies, but I can’t see which
way is better. If Harry kills him, though, it will lead to years of civil war in magical Britain. We
will still win, but it will be an empty victory. It will take us years to rebuild the magical world.”
The Queen looked at Nym. “Your Grace, if you could give me some time alone with my friend
Minerva?”
“Of course, ma’am.” Nym rose, despite Minerva glaring at her. “Ladies, if you would come with
me we’ll find the Princesses and our mates.”
Sarah looked at the gleam in the Queen’s eye and said, “I’ll come with you, Your Grace.”
They left the sitting room and when they got to the hall they all dissolved in fits of giggles.
Nym looked at Luna. “Luna, did you have to?”
“What? It’s the truth.”
Amanda chimed in, “That may be true, but it isn’t going to save you from the wrath of Minerva.
You and I have to have a long conversation about the diplomacy of truth, young lady.”
Sarah asked Nym, “Is it always like this?”
“You have no idea. Thirty-four fully functioning women in the bond, eighteen of them
teenagers—it’s a challenge sometimes, but so far it’s been a wonderful challenge.”
“Let’s find your mates and my daughters, Nym. It’s much too quiet for that many hormones to
be running round loose.”
227
Back in the state sitting room, Minerva said, “Elizabeth, I am fully bonded. Anything you say to
me, Harry will know.”
“Does he know everything now, Min?”
Minerva got a faraway look on her face. “Yes. For some reason he is absolutely fascinated with
me. We’ve spent hours in each other’s minds.”
“A fascination not unreciprocated, I see.”
“Elizabeth, you have no idea. It is completely intoxicating. It’s like being in the centre of the
largest hurricane ever, and you’re completely in control. It would be so easy to slide into
venting your rage at everyone who has ever slighted you. I know I understand him better than
the other bonded, except for Nym. I could so easily misuse that massive power.”
“And why do you think he’s given you that control, Min?”
“He says I have an iron will. He doesn’t realise how close he came to breaking it, though. I
wanted to stay in his mind with him forever.”
“And aren’t you?”
Minerva blushed ferociously. “Elizabeth, you’re bonded. You know what I meant. The contact is
closer during intimacy.”
The Queen laughed heartily. “Min, I’ve missed you so! Was that so hard to admit?”
Minerva chuckled and they moved on to other topics.
In the Billiard room Andrew had been attempting to draw Harry out. He knew Sarah was
listening through their bond.
The Prime Minister and Lord President had wanted to discuss how Harry planned to conduct
the war and set up the new government as the Queen had instructed him to. Andrew was a
little put out with their approach.
“What the honourable gentlemen are forgetting is that the Duke is sovereign over magical
Britain. His fealty is to the Queen by his oath alone. We, Her Majesty’s government, will assist
him in his efforts. Our place is not to approve his actions. That authority is for the Queen alone.
“Now, while you gentlemen digest that, let’s talk about other things. Harry, I understand you
play a little Quidditch. Have you ever heard of the true sport of gentlemen called cricket?”
228
He watched in amazement as the young Duke exploded into laughter and then suddenly
stopped as if some one had thrown cold water on him.
“Oh, no! You have daughters, don’t you?”
Andrew was terribly confused by now. The feelings coming across the bond were not helping
either. Sarah was frustrated, then confused and slightly horrified, and then something he did
not understand.
“Eerrr—what? Ah, yes, I have two daughters, Princess Beatrice, seven years old, and Princess
Eugenie, five.”
Harry was just as lost in the bond as Andrew had been. He was feeling shock from his bonded
and then a moment of aggression. Suddenly they all settled.
“Sir, I’m afraid I was never taught how to suppress the seeking aspect of my magic. It is entirely
possible that my magic has found your daughters, if they are at all magical.”
Harry sat waiting for the axe to fall. Andrew instead smiled at him and hit him with a complete
non sequitur. “Harry, why were you laughing about cricket?”
“Sir, when I met Nymphadora’s dad for the first time, he asked me basically the same thing, and
then we watched a game together in his study.”
“More coincidence there, then, Harry?”
“Sir, I’m beginning to believe that, at least for me, no such thing as coincidence exists. I mean,
the parallels in the situations are just too striking.”
They were both compiling what they were learning from their bonded with what they were
doing at a blinding speed. The Prime Minister and Lord President were left far behind. They sat
waiting patiently and observing. Years of service had taught them that the Royals and people
like them were very different—not so different that you couldn’t understand them or anticipate
them, but different enough that it took years of study and concentrated effort to stay at the top
of your game.
Andrew and Harry continued to talk. Soon they saw Harry’s youngest mates being led by
Beatrice and Eugenie on a tour of the grounds.
“Nym I just saw the mates pass. Should I join them?”
“Sarah, the girls are outside with some of Harry’s bonded. Should Harry and I join them?”
229
Nym turned to Sarah as Sarah turned to her, and at the same time they said, “My bonded sees
the girls and wants to know, should he join them?”
They replied simultaneously, “Yes.”
Luna laughed.
“Harry, you and Andrew go ahead. We’ll catch up.”
“Andrew, you and Harry go ahead. We’ll catch up.”
Harry shook his head.
Andrew laughed. “Give it up, Harry. It’s easier just to do what you’re told.”
“Oh, I wasn’t objecting. It just felt really weird, like I heard the Duchess in my head, too. Errrh,
your Duchess, I mean.”
By now, Andrew was on the verge of laughing. “Harry, my name is Andrew and the Duchess is
Sarah. Please, let’s just use our given names. It’s all giving me a headache.”
“Thank you, Andrew. If you think you have a headache, imagine what it’s like for me. I mean, at
least you grew up with this.”
Andrew was laughing now as he and Harry left the room and headed outside. The Prime
Minister and Lord President stood and bowed them from the room.
“Well, John, what are we going to do?”
“La Reyne le veult—we’ll do what the Prince told us to until she tells us different. We’ll support
His Grace the Duke of Magic as well as we can with whatever we can provide. And if we’re
smart, we’ll do it before the Americans can, Tony.”
“They wouldn’t dare.”
“Tony, in case you didn’t notice, the newly created Duchess Amanda is the Ambassador
Plenipotentiary of not just the magical United States but the United States in total. Their
government is integrated at the executive level. So they not only would, they have.”
“But several of the Duchesses are members of the Ministry of Magical Law Enforcement. One of
them is the Director.”
“And as such she reports to the Queen, not to me. Well, more to my side of the government up
until now, but in the final analysis her authority derives directly from the crown. We’ve been
230
remiss in letting the Ministry of Magic have its head, as it were. That must be stopped, but with
things as they are now I doubt we can do it without a war between Mundane, as they call us,
and Magical people. I believe the Queen has hit upon the solution. We let the Duke of Magic
clean them out and then he sets up a government to her liking. Our centre of influence can only
be in what she decides the form of that government will be.”
“We could offer instructors and constitutional experts.”
“Good, Tony, that’s the way to think. First I think we’ll need to offer a squadron of the SAS,
though. I’ll speak with Field Marshal Inge.”
In the gardens of Balmoral, Nym, Sarah, and the ladies found the Princesses and the mates just
before the dukes did.
“Mum! They’re Harry Potter’s Bonded! Is Harry here?” Beatrice questioned sharply as she
dragged Hermione and Daphne to her mother. She had immediately latched onto Hermione
and then Daphne. Eugenie trailed behind Beatrice, with Ginny and Su Li hovering over her.
“Yes, Harry is here, and he’ll be here in a moment with your father.”
Beatrice beamed. She had dreamed of this day.
Harry and Andrew rounded a corner of the yew hedge, and the Princesses froze.
Andrew looked at his daughters and knew his bonded had been correct: they were found by
Harry.
“Beatrice, Eugenie, let me introduce you to the Duke of Magic, Harry Potter.”
Harry walked to Beatrice as Ginny and Su led Eugenie up beside her sister. Harry reached
forward and Beatrice offered her hand. Harry bowed over it and kissed her knuckles. The light
they were accustomed to seeing at a bonding flared from Harry, Beatrice, the mates and, oddly,
Sarah. Harry turned to Eugenie and kissed her hand too. The same thing happened and they
found Beatrice, Eugenie, and Sarah in the bond. The mates automatically Occluded certain
portions of their memories.
Harry rose from Eugenie’s hand and the two Princesses immediately moved up beside him and
each took one of his hands.
“I told you, Andrew.”
“I know, Sarah. What do we do now?”
231
Sarah didn’t answer, as she had found Harry’s memories of his childhood and first years at
Hogwarts. He was desperately attempting to Occlude memories of the bondings.
She looked at him and said, “Harry, stop that. I’m happily married, as you now know. I have no
intention of snooping.”
Harry blushed and Andrew laughed. “Now you know what I have to put up with, married to a
redhead, Harry.”
Harry wisely just looked at Andrew and raised an eyebrow.
Susan, Ginny, and Sarah rounded on the Duke of York. Wisely he capitulated immediately and
apologised abjectly while Harry and the rest of the mates laughed.
Beatrice was trying to lead Harry to the stables. He picked up Eugenie and let Beatrice lead him
away. Eugenie tucked her head into Harry’s shoulder and smiled contentedly.
“Sarah, what are we going to do about this? We share a very active bond, and Harry is still
bonding women.”
“Well, Nym, obviously you all know Occlumency. Andrew and I know the art also. We’ll simply
have to keep our barriers up, and we’ll need to instruct Beatrice and Eugenie in the art.”
Chu immediately volunteered. “I can teach them while we’re uptime, Nym. It will be interesting
to teach them so young. It may not be possible, but I should at least be able to teach them to
respect others’ barriers.”
“Nym, Sarah, I believe we can craft some runestones to prevent certain areas from being
accessed. It will be complicated and require a lot of power, but Harry is already planning the
personal wardstones for us and the Princesses, and also the Duke. He intends to charge them
the same way we did the others.”
Andrew was a little lost, but something suddenly occurred to him. “Sarah—you bonded to
Harry!”
“He’s not very quick, Sarah. First the redhead comment, and he just now caught on that you’re
bonded to us,” Daphne said with a smirk. “You could obviously do better, now Harry is much
better trained and almost completely housebroken.”
“But I’ve spent so much time on this one, Daphne. I hate to lose my investment.”
Andrew spluttered.
232
The women all laughed. Andrew grumbled under his breath all the way to the stables.
When they arrived, the women were enchanted. They had proceeded through the stables and
found Harry and the Princesses out back. Beatrice and Eugenie were mounted bareback on two
unicorn mares and Harry was rubbing the neck of a massive steel-gray unicorn stallion.
“That’s not supposed to be possible. I mean, Beatrice and Eugenie, yes, but Harry? He’s
bonded.”
“Andrew that’s just Harry. Things like this are always happening around him.”
Andrew looked at Nym as Sarah fed him the images of Harry’s life through their bond.
While their dad was occupied, Beatrice and Eugenie were busy both in the bond with Harry and
the mates and in the physical world with the unicorns.
Beatrice was in heaven. She had seen herself through Harry’s lens and knew that he did not see
a coltish little girl. He saw an interesting and powerful young witch. She vowed to herself that
she would become the most powerful and knowledgeable witch she could. Harry would get
what he deserved in her—a powerful, socially accomplished, beautiful young witch ready to
bear him children and to take her place by his side ruling the wizarding world. Together they
and the bonded would go down the endless progression of years ruling with wisdom and
power.
Hermione looked at Beatrice and thought to herself, “Oh my, this one still has the dream. I
hope we can live up to it.”
Beatrice met her eyes. “You already are, Hermione, all that I want. I want to be your equal, to
be worthy of our lord.”
Eugenie looked on and listened. She smiled a little Mona Lisa smile and basked in the warmth of
her lord and the mates. She really didn’t understand all of this; she just knew she was loved.
Harry and the mates loved her, Mummy and Daddy loved her, and Grandmother loved her. Life
was good.
The stallion moved off from Harry and back to the edge of the woods. Harry lifted Beatrice
down and then took Eugenie in his arms. He sat on a bench by a yew hedge with Eugenie in his
lap and Beatrice snuggled into his left side. The unicorns watched him for a moment and then
turned and vanished into the forest.
A lot had happened today and he simply wanted to digest it all.
233
Some time later: “Harry, we should go.”
“Yes, Nym.”
Harry set Eugenie down and she grasped his left hand. Beatrice grasped Harry’s right hand and
they moved toward the castle.
The Queen and Minerva met them in the entry hall. Minerva was still blushing faintly from the
very frank discussion she had just had with the Queen.
“You are leaving us, Your Grace?”
“Unfortunately, ma’am, with your permission.”
“Yes, we all have much to do. We will test your bond with the Duchess of York, Your Grace. We
will relay information through her and expect her to act in your stead unless you tell us
otherwise in person.”
Harry blinked at her. “Yes, ma’am.”
Harry bowed and the mates curtseyed. The Queen nodded slightly and Andrew, Sarah, Beatrice,
and Eugenie escorted them to the Apparition point.
“Andrew, thank you. It was a pleasure to meet you. Please feel free to call on us at any time.”
“You too, Harry.”
Andrew stepped back as his wife and daughters obviously communed in the bond and then
stepped back also.
Harry bowed and then moved the whole group to the Ossuary.
234

Chapter 12
15-31 August 1995 (Sidereal)
13-31 August 1995 (Off Sidereal)
The next seventeen days in the regular world and fifty-one days in the Time-Turned world were
spent in studious, active bliss for Harry. While they did not successfully avoid Molly for the
entire time, they did manage to skive off quite a bit. Dobby and Winky were very helpful.
At the Ossuary the first fortnight flew by. Their classes settled down, and while the mates’ sex
drives did not let up, Harry became much more comfortably able to satisfy them and keep up
with his studies.
Fifty-one sets of runestones were completed as well as a supply of personal stones for the
mates and for their friends. Now all of the mates’ homes were warded, and amazingly the
wards were tied together. They seemed to draw power from and give power to each other.
Just in time, actually, as the bond with Sarah and the Princesses grew stronger and stronger and
Sarah was starting to see things. They knew because they were feeling her in the bond more
and more clearly.
Alastor had found out the hard way that the wardstones worked when testing a set they had
installed on an empty property of Harry’s. He and two Curse-Breakers attacked the wards and
were very nearly killed. All of the mates felt the wards respond to the attack and the other sets
of wardstones respond to assist the ones under attack. Alastor gave his approval to the ward
set.
A surprise did occur when Anna Abbot, Hannah’s mother, came back to the Ossuary with
Hannah on the seventeenth. She had originally been there to begin teaching healing charms,
but as soon as she looked into Harry’s eyes she dropped into compulsion. She spent the entire
day trying to deny it. Her daughter shocked her by waking her the next morning and dragging
her into the master suite.
Harry was on his back, buried in Katie, at the time and he continued to thrust up into her; Katie
was growling low in her throat and attempting to rub Harry across her cervix. She squealed in
frustration and slapped his side. “Harry, don’t move. Let me do this.”
Harry froze and she hit the perfect spot, massaging her cervix with the head of Harry’s cock
until she got herself very relaxed. Then she angled herself forward and just as he was about to
come from her constant milking of him, she pushed back so that he was centered on her cervix
and sealed against it. She actually felt some of Harry’s come pass her cervix and it brought her
to a screaming, gut-twisting climax.
235
Hannah pushed her mother forward, stripping her. Anna balked at the edge of the bed, but
Hannah just kept pushing. She reached forward with the hand that wasn’t in the center of her
mother’s back and pushed Katie off of Harry. As soon as her mother relaxed a little, Hannah
gave her a shove and Anna fell forward slightly, putting her hands out to catch herself. Her
hands contacted Harry’s naked chest and thigh, and Anna suddenly had no more inhibitions.
She mounted Harry and, looking into his eyes, sank onto his shaft that her daughter was holding
upright for her.
It had been so long. Jonathan, Hannah’s father, had been killed late in the first war and Anna
had felt no compulsion to be with anyone until now. And the idea of Hannah helping her mate
to take her mother was so very naughty. Anna completely let go, and Harry took everything she
had. She started coming when he flipped them over; she wrapped her legs around his waist and
tried her best to make him fill her belly with come.
Just as she reached her limit, Harry arched his back and drove his full length into her, gritting his
teeth and shuddering in his own release. She screamed as a massive orgasm took her when he
bathed her insides in his come and the light flared as the walls rang.
Harry rolled off of her and tried to sit up, but Anna tackled him and they ended up on the floor.
Classes were delayed that morning as Anna worked off fifteen years of pent-up sexual
frustration. On the floor, on a couch, in a wingback—and then she discovered the bath.
Midway through, Sarah finally reminded Nym, “Nym, as pleasant as this has been, I can’t keep
the shield up much longer, and the girls are awake.”
“Oh, Morgana, Sarah, I am sorry! I forgot she doesn’t know Occlumency.”
“Obviously, Nym. Energetic, though, isn’t she? How does she thrust that hard in that position?”
“I don’t know, Sarah, but what is Andrew going to say about you having sex in your head with
Harry and Anna?”
“…errrh…I believe I won’t tell him.”
The mates laughter permeated the bond.

‘
“I’ll put a wardstone on her. Give me a minute. Okay there, let your shield down.”
“Thank you, Nym.”
“Any time, Sarah.”
Anna finally had another huge gut-twisting, vagina-clenching orgasm before she hit muscle
failure. Harry floated her securely in the giant bath, kissing her gently.
236
Marie stopped by and brought Harry a minor healing and Pepperup potion and Anna a series of
potions to prevent honeymooner’s syndrome and to give her enough energy to make it through
the day.
During this Turning they also had a visit from Mr. Tim Spicer. He was sent by Field Marshall Inge
after Harry had approved his visit. Mr. Spicer worked for a company known as Sandline. He had
been a Lieutenant Colonel in the Scots Guards in Northern Ireland. Now he was the
representative of what was euphemistically known as a “private military company”. Really
these retired or cashiered military men and women sold their services for direct combat or
training. Mr. Spicer had been contacted by the British government to render whatever
assistance he and Sandline could to ensure the success of the Duke.
Mr. Spicer had been skeptical of the claims of the Ministry of Defence (MoD). He watched a
day’s training of the Duke and Duchesses and left, no longer a skeptic. He knew that he needed
more information. He left the oddly named estate and headed back to the MoD. Somehow he
had to get intelligence on the enemy that the Duke was going to fight
After an extremely thorough debriefing the MoD put him in touch with a man named Henri
Patil, an aide to the Prime Minister. They also gave him very strict instructions to reveal nothing
about the Duke or Duchesses; indeed, he was informed that violation of these instructions
would result in the termination of his company with, as Field Marshal Inge said, “extreme
prejudice”. Spicer noticed that the Field Marshall did not say his company’s contracts but his
company. He began paying close attention, and soon he identified the tail they had put on him.
Well, it’s a high-risk business, he thought to himself.
Also during this time an American showed up at the Ossuary. He was vetted by Amanda and
then he, too, observed a day of training. He spoke to Amanda briefly and left.
“Harry, in a few weeks we’ll have three battle mages here to train us.”
“We’ll need to think of a way to get out of Hogwarts or train there, Harry.”
“I know, Nym.”
Harry wrestled with the problem for several Turned days. The solution had appeared to him in
the first moments, but it was something he did not want to do. The place was bound to upset
Ginny; after all, the last time she’d been there it had almost cost her her life. He himself was
not exactly thrilled at the thought of returning.
Finally Ginny solved the problem one evening after a very satisfying romp with Harry.
“Harry, the Chamber didn’t try to kill me, Vulturesnot did.” He hugged her to him.
237
That night there were no others; in the morning Harry and Ginny woke in the huge bed alone.
Ginny took full advantage again after thanking her mates.
Hermione finally gave up on SPEW after Winky explained to her, in no uncertain terms, that
freeing an elf was the most grievous insult possible and ended in the elf’s death. Geoffrey
brought her a book on the subject from the Potter library. Hermione was shattered after
reading it and asked Winky to apologise to the Hogwarts elves for the danger she had put them
in.
She got an uninterrupted evening with Harry from her mates. Harry finally brought her spirits
back up and in the morning he very slowly and sweetly made love to her. It didn’t change the
way she felt about the elves, but Harry’s earnest pledge that elves were included in his count of
sentient magical creatures and that he intended to secure rights and protections for them lifted
her past her need to free them.
Fortunately or unfortunately, it launched her on a campaign to understand all sentient magical

creatures. She would never turn loose of this particular bone. It became her hobby and passion
all rolled into one. She still maintained SPEW outside the bond, though, at least for now. Luna,
Cho, and Daphne had explained that they all must stay in character at Hogwarts, and part of
Hermione’s character was tilting with the elf windmill. They decided it would be better to keep
this particular windmill than to introduce any of their real plans for magical creature rights.
On 30 August Amelia was very put out when the group arrived. Harry knew she had had a hard
day. He hugged her. Amelia went on a rant.
“Fudgepacker and Bad Faith strike again. Bloody Educational Decree 22! ‘In the event of the
current Headmaster being unable to provide a candidate for a teaching post, the Ministry
should select an appropriate person.’ How he thinks Dolores Umbridge is an ‘appropriate
person’ I will never know.”
Harry and the mates perused her memories of Umbridge, an evil, toad-like blood purist with
almost no magical talent.
“We’ll be fine, Amelia. We just have to keep up the illusion. Meanwhile, who wants to go
explore the Chamber of Secrets?”
“Harry, how?”
“Magic, Hermione. We’ll all go tomorrow.”
238
For some reason, that night Harry was feeling particularly energetic and kept Nym, all five
Primary wives, Padma, and Ann up deep into the night.
Parvati’s ambush of him in the shower that morning was foiled when he backed her up to the
wall and had a grand time driving her to the edge and then backing off until she finally begged,
sobbing, for release. He entered her, pushed her over the edge, and released in her; then he
took Chu, who had come in with Parvati, while she recovered. Parvati spent breakfast that
morning kneeling at Harry’s feet while he hand-fed her.
The other mates were in awe. Parvati’s mind was completely focused on Harry and only Harry.
Harry sat with his hand on her head, gently stroking her hair. She gradually recovered, but she
would never be quite the same. All the mates were devoted, but Parvati developed a slightly
maniacal devotion to both him and them that could be scary and quite dangerous.
They delayed their trip to the Chamber for a day.
Harry and the bonded spent some time planning acquisitions that would start to gain them
control of the wizarding world’s economy. While Harry did not yet have access to the Potter
vaults and fortune, Sirius had given them a substantial amount of cash and a list of the shares
that he owned in various companies. Amelia contributed cash and what shares she owned, and
Narcissa contributed the cash and shares she owned, as did all of the of age-bonded. It was not
a vast fortune, but neither was it a paltry sum. Narcissa commented that with care it could be
parlayed into enough to support them for life.
The bonded all put their heads together and began researching companies, both magical and
Muggle, that contributed to the magical economy. They then began acquiring controlling
interests where they could, and lists of shareholders where they couldn’t. They moved those
shareholders who appeared to be Death Eaters onto a separate list.
They knew it would be a long process, but it looked as if they could eventually end up buying up
or acquiring by conquest most of what they needed. Narcissa took over the day-to-day
management of the portfolio. Hestia supervised the group, running what they began calling the
economic section. Luna turned out to be invaluable as she could predict events far enough in
the future for them to move out of positions at their peaks and into other positions at their low
points.
On the second day of the Turn that began on the thirtieth, Harry gathered the mates and
popped them all to the Chamber of Secrets.
As soon as they arrived they all put Bubble-Head Charms on themselves. The odor of decaying
flesh was almost overwhelming.
239
“Morgana, look at that thing.”
Harry turned to where Nym was pointing. There, in all its decaying glory, lay sixty feet of dead
Basilisk.
Chu, stunned, looked at the Basilisk and then at her mates. They all caught her thought and
Harry chuckled. “Nope, it wasn’t my imagination that it was that big.”
“Harry, I’m so sorry! But you were so young. We can mine this thing for its hide and potion
ingredients before we dispose of it.”
“No problem, Chu, I didn’t really believe it myself. What do we do with the hide, Chu?”
“It’s spell-resistant, Harry. It can be tanned and we can make it into body armor for the mates.”
“Okay, Nym. Let’s get going, then. Who would we take it to?”
Pop!
“I will take care of it sir, as well as cleaning up the Chamber.”
Suddenly an army of Potter elves appeared and the carcass seemed to melt under their
ministrations. The water pool drained and the chamber brightened.
“Harry, I want you to cast the Praedia Bellica here!”
“Why, Amelia?”
“You defeated a version of Tom Riddle here, Harry. He claims to be the Heir of Slytherin. I
wonder if casting it here would give you control of this chamber and Slytherin’s assets?”
“Amelia, what if someone else has already cast it?”
“Then we should have had company by now. The Hogwarts wards are tied to the Headmaster.
He would know if the wards on the Chamber had been taken over by a hostile entity, and if he
controlled them he would be here already. He would have felt our presence unless this place is
outside the wards and not in his control, Hermione.”
Harry thought about it and then raised his right hand and pointed it at the place where he had
last seen Riddle. As he did this he happened to glance at Ginny; the hurt, empty look on her
face as she stared at the same spot ignited a white-hot rage in him.
240
“PRAEDIA BELLICA!”
The very stones of the Chamber shrieked in pain as the broad, bright beam of Harry’s magic
attacked them and forced them into submission. The partially destroyed statue of Slytherin
creaked and popped and then came to life. It oriented on Harry and began to move.
This proved to be a mistake. Harry now had a focus for his anger. “This is your fault, you
sniveling, elitist pile of excrement. You had to go off and father children so that we would be
stuck with your heir; more than that, you’ve provided a haven for the weak and weak-minded.”
The statue stopped. It seemed to focus on Harry and then it started to raise its right hand.
“INCENDIO!” Harry screamed, and a brilliant, white-hot stream of magic left his raised right
hand and connected with the statue. From Harry’s left hand came another stream, but this one
created a shimmering, translucent shield around the statue. It screamed as it capered about the
chamber, burning away to nothing.
As the statue disappeared the walls rang and Harry felt the wards connect to him. He also knew
the full layout of the chamber now.
“Morgana, Harry, not a nice way to treat the spirit of a founder.”
“Bugger him, Nym. He’s the root of the whole problem and therefore the cause of every death
attributed to the Dark since he existed. Magic is magic, but he forced the division into Light and
Dark. His friends were unwilling to give up on him, so instead of fixing the blame on him, where
it should have been, they gave us these platitudes about magic doing it to the individual.
“It’s not the magic; It’s the intention of the person using the magic. Magic is a tool. The
mundane have a saying: “Power corrupts, absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Magic is power.
Weak-minded people with much magical ability are corrupted by the power, not by the magic.
“Salazar was magically strong and, tragically, morally weak. His friends Godric, Rowena, and
Helga were too weak to eliminate the problem and expunge the memory of this twisted
individual from the planet, so we were left with a thousand years of people idolising a weak
fool.”
“Harry, how could you?”
“How could I what, Narcissa? Tell the truth? What is evil?”
“Well...ahhhh....”
“I’m a simple creature, Narcissa. A simple definition of evil is ‘causing or tending to cause harm’.
Taking the least of these, what part of Slytherin’s philosophy does not tend to cause harm?
241
None. He intended to advance at the expense of others. Not by his inventiveness, like
Ravenclaw, not by his courage as Gryffindor did, and not by perseverance and hard work as
Hufflepuff did, but by deceit and guile.
“Now name a charm, a supposedly harmless charm.”
Narcissa knew exactly where he was going and tried to fight him. “A hair charm, Harry.”
Harry looked through his mates’ minds for a moment and suddenly Narcissa’s hair was around
her neck snugly.
“I know, Harry.”
“I know you do, Narcissa. I’m not attempting to denigrate ambition. Without it we would all be
my cousin Dudley. However, when carried to an extreme at the expense of others, even good
things can be turned evil. One of the things I’m counting on is that if I ever turn that way, you’ll
stop me.”
“Now on that morose note, let’s explore this place.”
They spent most of that day exploring the Chamber. As they explored, the elves cleaned. They
found huge halls and an enormous library. They also found a potions lab stocked with
ingredients. Some had gone bad, but others were good. Some were almost priceless; these had
largely been replaced by other, less expensive ingredients in modern potion making, but Chu
was anxious to explore new uses for some of them.
They also discovered multiple entrances and exits, some to the school and some to the
grounds, and one to the village of Hogsmeade that came up in the basement of a small,
unoccupied stone house. And one exited into the Forbidden Forest.
Oddly, or maybe not, there were passages to all four female dormitories.
“Harry, do you have the map?”
Harry handed the map to Hermione and she spread it on the floor of one of the halls.
“Harry, we could duplicate this map and the charms that are on it. Or we could add the
Chamber to this one.”
“Let’s see if we can create new ones, Hermione. I’d like everyone to have a copy. And this is one
of the few things I have....”
The Mates put their heads together and soon cracked the charms on the map.
242
“I’ve never seen some of these charms cast together before. It’s a wonder this thing didn’t
explode on them.”
“I think this was the end result of a lot of attempts, Emmeline. Is there any way to make it
display all of Hogwarts? I know for a fact that it doesn’t display all of the dungeons and
passageways.”
“I think it’s tied to a really weak ward that the Marauders put up around the castle. Since you
cast the Praedia Bellica, can you feel the Hogwarts wards, Harry?”
Harry looked at Emmeline and concentrated. He felt the wards of the Chamber and then,
feeling along them, he felt the wards of Hogwarts. They welcomed him.
“I can feel them, Emmeline.”
“Good. On the first day we’re here we’ll bring parchment and duplicate the charms for the map.
There are some others I want to add.”
They told Geoffrey how they wanted three of the huge halls divided up into quarters, training
rooms, libraries, and kitchens, and how they wanted them furnished.
“Can you do all that, Geoffrey?”
“Yes, milord.”
“Thank you.”
On the Turn beginning the thirty-first of August the group got to sleep after another very
energetic night with Harry.
In the morning of that first Turned day Anastasia and Tracey took Harry on. They were defeated
in detail and loved every delicious moment of it.
Breakfast was going along fine and then Hermione exploded, “Harry, you have got to say
something!”
The entire bond felt Harry’s confusion. “Errrh—good morning, Hermione?”
Hermione put her face in her hands. “About Ron being made a Prefect, Harry!”
“Errrh, good on him. Hope he enjoys it.” Harry smiled brightly at her.
243
“Harry! You were jealous when that pin came out. I felt it.”
“Oh, that. Good, I thought you were on about something important.”
The Bond froze.
Harry flinched.
Hermione exploded. “HARRY JAMES POTTER! HOW CAN YOU EVEN INTIMATE THAT IT’S NOT
IMPORTANT?”
They could all feel her in the bond leaping to Ron’s defense.
Harry looked at her very calmly. “My goodness! That’s been coming for four years now—glad it
finally got here. Do you feel better? Who do you love, Hermione, me or Ron?”
The mates flew to the support of Hermione; she felt them all lining up behind her except for
Nym, the other Primary wives, and Luna. They were coolly supporting Harry.
“I was jealous of Ron. I knew he’d done nothing to deserve Prefect. Then I was mad at him. He’s
spent four years doing the minimum and fighting you every step of the way when you tried to
get him to improve. He didn’t have the excuse of having Riddle pursuing him, nor did he have
the Headmaster breathing down his neck. If Ron had been left to his own devices, the troll
would have killed you in first year. His actions put you in that bathroom and he would have left
you there.
“Ron didn’t make Prefect, Hermione, you made it twice with a little help from me using Ron as
a puppet. You know Minerva didn’t recommend him for Prefect. You’ve seen her memory of
her recommending me and you.
“I got over it, Hermione. Ron is Ron. He won’t change. He’s insanely loyal until you hit his
Gryffindor button, and then he acts. He acts without thought, as he has been programmed to
act. When he discovers how many Slytherin women are here and how beautiful they are, he’s
going to go straight out of his mind and there’s the possibility that he’ll never speak to me
again, vassal or not. He’ll never think to get to know them; he’ll simply act. He’ll attempt
something stupid, and whichever mate he tries it on will slap him down. If we’re fortunate he’ll
quit there, if not, I’ll have to take action. Failing that, he’ll abandon me when the going gets
tough and someone points out some stereotypical nonsense to him. He’s not capable of
bucking his chosen herd’s opinion. I recognise his limitations and accept them.
“At some point, Hermione, you won’t be able to have us both. I’m not going to force the issue.
“Dumbledore is using Ron to get to me. Either he intends to please me,or he hopes to watch
me more closely, or he intends to make me jealous so I’ll come to him. He wouldn’t look me in
244
the eyes in the courtroom but he wouldn’t tell me why. Hell, Hermione, he wouldn’t even talk
to me. He’s isolating me. First he isolated me at Privet Drive and now he’s going to isolate me at
school. I thought you understood this, Hermione. We’re in a war. If I lose this war, it’s literally
the end of the world as we know it, and probably the end of Magical Britain. Not if Dumbledore
loses, not if Ron loses—if I lose.
“The Americans will evacuate the country and destroy it. I’ll be dead, Nym will die, and some of
your mates will die.
“If you desire Ron so much that you’d take me to task over a brief flash of jealousy that I then
controlled, Hermione, you don’t belong here. We’ve accomplished what your magic required of
you. If you still believe in Dumbledore, I can’t have you here. He’ll eventually use you against
me. Goodbye, Hermione. I’ll always love you.”
Harry slowly faded from view, and to Hermione’s horror, he faded from the bond. She lost
consciousness.
Nym stood and shook her head. She levitated Hermione to the master suite and into the bed.
“Nym, what’s wrong with her?”
“Harry has withdrawn his presence in the bond from her.”
The bonded gasped.
“She may recover without him; if she does, her bond is lost.”
Harry faded into view in the library of the Chamber; he curled into a ball and sobbed like the
brokenhearted child that he was.
Nym went into the library of the Ossuary. She sat in one of the oversized chairs with tears
streaming down her face. She could feel Harry and Hermione’s hearts breaking but nothing she
did got through to Harry. Without him Hermione was unreachable, shrunken into herself.
Hestia entered and took Nym in her arms. She sat holding her Alpha and offering her support.
In the master suite next to the unconscious Hermione, a conference among the remaining
Primaries was taking place as soon as they could stand to talk. They were suffering severely as
both Hermione and Harry bombarded them with heartbreak. The mates tried to comfort them.
245
“Ginny, what could she have been thinking?”
“How am I to know, Daphne?”
“She was thinking that she loved both of them, but she doesn’t love them in the same way. She
doesn’t love Ron like a husband and potential father, much less a mate. She loves Ron like the
second boy who ever paid attention to a desperately lonely girl despite her need to be the best
and have the best around her.
“Unfortunately for Hermione, Ron was or is as infatuated with Harry as she was. Harry talked to
them. His thirst for contact drove him to tell them things none of us would ever tell anyone. But
Ron turned on Harry every time it got really tough.”
“Okay, Susan, all that may be true, but why did she hold on to Ron so hard?”
“Haven’t you ever been scared, Daphne? Put yourself in Hermione’s place. You’re in love with
what is very obviously the most powerful wizard of the age. You’ve been ridiculed your whole
life because of your above-average intellect and your supposed below-average looks, to the
point that you retreat into books. You know how cruel females can be. Another boy pays
attention to you, and for the first time in your life you have choices. So you have two options—
the boy every girl wants or the safe boy, his friend. Where do you go? Do you head toward
possible failure and ridicule again, or do you take the safe bet?”
“But Ginny, she was bonded. She could see he loved her.”
“And fifteen years of behavior is thrown away overnight, Daphne?”
“No, Ginny, but you could feel how hurt he was when she first questioned him.”
“Be that as it may, Daphne, what do we do now?” Susan asked.
Rosmerta came up with the answer. “We find her in the bond and get her back. Then we ask
her what she wants.”
They all dropped into the bond and sought out Nym.
“Nym?”
“Yes, Rosmerta?”
“How long are you going to let them keep hurting themselves?”
“What can I do, Rosmerta?”
246
“Get Harry back here. She loves him and will die without him. You can feel it, too.”
“He won’t answer me, Rosmerta.”
“They’re all little boys deep down, Nym. He’s hurt; go to him.”
Nym concentrated on how it felt when Harry popped them around, then she concentrated on
Harry and she appeared in the library of the Chamber. She brought Hestia with her.
“Wow, Nym, that was strange.”
They heard Harry crying behind them and turned and went to him. When they reached him,
Nym went to her knees and pulled Harry to her.
Neither of them would ever forget the look on Harry’s face. He was obviously in agony.
“Harry, find Hermione in the bond. She wasn’t choosing Ron over you, she just loves him too.”
“Then she needs to go to him. I can’t play these games, Nym. I love her with all my heart, just
like I love you.”
“Harry, she loves you the same way. She also loves Ron. You can’t ask her to give him up.”
“I’m not, Nym. Don’t you understand? He’ll force the issue. Or Dumbledore will. Dumbledore is
playing him like a fiddle. The next thing that gets taken away from me will be Quidditch.
Dumbledore can’t have outside influences on me. He’s attempted to balance Sirius with Mrs.
Weasley, and if he finds out about you or the other bonded he’ll move to isolate me from you
and them, too.”
“If she has to go, she needs to go now.”
“Harry, she can’t go. She’s dying.”
Suddenly Hermione was back in the bond and she was by Harry’s side.
He lunged for her and hugged her to him, and they both sobbed brokenheartedly.
The bonded appeared one by one and settled around Hermione, Harry, Nym, and Hestia. They
poured their love and support into the bond for Hermione and Harry.
247
That afternoon Hermione finally spoke. “Please, Harry, don’t do that again. I’m sorry, I do love
Ron, but not like I love you. I just don’t want to lose him.”
“Hermione, we won’t lose him—he’ll lose us. Hopefully he’ll come back someday, but we’ll lose
him at least for a while, sooner or later.”
“It will be later. He’s going to pressure you, though, Hermione. He wants to take you from
Harry, Hermione. Not because he loves you that way, but because he’s going to fall for
Dumbledore’s manipulations or because he is a jealous git, maybe some of both. Maybe two
years from now or a little less, he’ll ask you to choose between him and Harry. There is another
path, but I can’t tell which way we go yet,” Luna said, her eyes white.
“But he knows I’m with Harry!”
“Yes, but he will have been changed. He’ll think he is due or owed; it’s hard to explain.”
“When you decide for Harry, Ron will leave. He’ll have a hard life, but eventually he’ll be happy
with who he is and then he’ll come back. I’m sorry, but happy too. In the end he’s a better man
without you carrying him. On the other path something else changes him. He becomes stable
without you two. You’ll remain friends, but either way it will never be the same.”
“Can we go back to the Ossuary now? I’m tired and hungry.”
As Luna finished speaking they materialised on the floor of the gym at the Ossuary.
Sarah, Beatrice, Eugenie, and Andrew were waiting for them. Harry rose to his feet carrying
Hermione and headed for the master suite. Both Alphas and the Primaries followed.
They crawled into the bed and Andrew sat in a wingback by the fire. After settling Beatrice and
Eugenie in the bed, Sarah came and crawled into the chair with Andrew.
After an hour or so, when everyone was asleep, Geoffrey popped into the master suite and
snapped his fingers. A bed appeared and Geoffrey levitated Sarah and Andrew into it. He
silently disappeared.
The next morning Harry woke up with Eugenie sleeping on his chest and Beatrice tucked under
his left arm, Hermione up against her. His right arm was around Nym. His other Primary wives
were scattered over the bed in contact with him. He drifted back to sleep.
Sarah continued what she had been doing. While Minerva, Amanda, Chu, and Narcissa blocked
the Primaries and other mates in the bond, she went through the mates’ minds one by one. She
was not going to have a repeat of yesterday. She had already done the Primaries.
248
She saved Hermione for last. While in Hermione’s mind she asked for no quarter and gave
none. She had told Hermione in no uncertain terms to choose, and that her choice was
irrevocable. If she chose to leave a second time, Harry would not be permitted to bring her back
into the bond and she would die.
Hermione had tried to say that she had not chosen Ron.
“That is a complete load of crap Hermione. You, Harry, Nym, and I all know what happened.
While you did not choose Ron outright, your thoughts went to him. Yes, you could mold him into
someone you could dominate and control, unlike Harry, but you can’t have your cake and eat it,
too. I can’t believe you really want that, anyway. It would at most be a diversion for a while. He
could never keep up with you mentally and at this point he wouldn’t even be able to satisfy you
sexually. You desperately need to grow up. You are not in charge here. You never will be. You’re
smart and through hard work you’ve made yourself good. Harry is innately smarter, stronger,
and faster than you. He always will be. Fortunately for you, he loves you with all of his being and
will support you in anything you do, bar that one thing. If you ever choose another over him
after Nym and I let you back in, I’ll kill you myself. So decide: will you put away the thoughts of
the girl Hermione Granger and become the woman Hermione Potter?”
“Sarah, you’re asking me to decide under duress. How can I decide, when my magic will kill me if
I leave?”
“She’s not suitable, Nym. She’s not ready for the commitment. She could do the work, but she’s
too immature.”
“I’m not sure, Sarah. Her upbringing hasn’t prepared her for this. She may simply not
understand—she may not be able to give herself fully to him yet.”
“You would endanger my daughters, Nym?”
By now Hermione truly didn’t understand. Sarah had been insulting to her and accused her of
being a child. And now she accused Nym of endangering her children?
Nym turned her mind to Hermione in the bond and forced her way into the deepest levels.
Once there in the part of Hermione’s mind where the real Hermione resided, past the defenses
and the memories, she examined the core of the being Hermione.
“So much potential, Sarah.”
“But so many layers of self-doubt and insecurity, Nym. Can we take the chance?”
“Yes, you can. I understand now. I’m ready to move past the child Hermione.”
249
Hermione was not sure where it had come from, but she had seen her life in review, the need
to be in control driven by her insecurities. She had for the first time seen herself through
Harry’s eyes, a capable, intelligent witch who had stood by him through thick and thin, also a
witch who exasperated him with her reliance on books and rules, her belief in things and
people that were purported to be great holding her back from achieving her true place. She
put those childish things behind her and prepared to give herself totally to Harry.
Nym and Sarah retreated from her mind.
Sarah sat up and shook Andrew. With Beatrice and Eugenie, they left.
The mates awoke, and Nym and the Primaries eased out of bed. Hermione awoke and moved
to Harry. She suckled him hard, and then when he was fully awake she stopped.
“Harry, fuck me.”
Harry rolled onto her and began to gently make love to her. She was having none of it.
“If you want me, Harry, you’d better take me.”
She projected an image of Ron licking her breast into the bond and Harry exploded into action.
He scooped her legs up with his arms and brought them up to his shoulders. Then, holding her
pinned to the mattress with her back bent, completely exposing her sex, he rammed his cock
into her.
Hermione let herself go and began fighting Harry, biting and scratching at him. He fucked her
savagely. She continued to fight. He came in her and then jerked out of her; using her hair for
handholds, he rammed himself into her mouth and down her throat. She continued to fight and
tried to bite him, so he reached down and grabbed her sex and squeezed as hard as she was
biting. She stopped abruptly, and he continued to fuck her throat until he came again.
Hermione was building to a giant orgasm as Harry overcame every attempt she made to regain
control. Him having control of her was what she was seeking; not her giving control, but him
taking it.
He never hesitated after coming down her throat. He jerked his cock out of her mouth and
picked her up, flung her across the back of a sofa and then, holding her struggling form down,
he savagely fucked her again.
By now Harry had built to a punishing pace, and just before Hermione came, he stopped.
She screamed. Harry leaned down and told her, “You’ll come when I’m ready for you to.”
250
He jerked her off the sofa and threw her on the rug. He held her down on the rug with one
hand and fucked her mouth again. Hermione tried to rub her thighs together, seeking relief,
and suddenly found her feet tied to the ends of a pole about three feet long that held her legs
apart so she couldn’t rub her thighs together.
Harry finished in her mouth again and threw her back over the sofa. He fucked her again until
she was on the verge of coming and weeping with frustration. Back on the floor she went, and
Harry sprayed his come down her throat.
Suddenly she found herself almost weightless as Harry picked her up and sat in a chair he
conjured. He rammed her down onto his iron-hard shaft and used her like a piece of meat,
ramming her up and down on his cock, once again stopping just before she came. Then he tied
her to the bedposts and called in Rosmerta.
With Hermione tied spreadeagled between the bedposts and her eyes charmed to stay open,
he delicately made love to Rosmerta until she couldn’t stand it any longer and passed out.
While Rosmerta was passed out, Harry walked up behind Hermione and savagely fucked her to
the verge of orgasm.
“Do you want to come, Hermione?”
“Yes, please, Harry,” she gasped.
“You aren’t ready yet, pet.”
“Oh God, please, Harry.”
Harry called in Daphne and made love to her. After she passed out he entered Hermione and
and slowly brought her to the edge.
He repeated this through all of the Primaries and Nym. By the time he was finished he could
only get a stroke or two in Hermione before he had to make love to the next mate, because she
was so close to orgasm.
And she was begging to be allowed to come.
Finally, in the afternoon, Harry Parseltongued Minerva into unconsciousness and Hermione
figured it out.
“Master, please can your ignorant slut be allowed to come?”
She almost orgasmed as the words left her mouth.
251
Harry took her down, and very slowly and gently brought her again to the very edge of orgasm
and held her there.
“Who do you want, Hermione?” Harry asked as he slid home in her and ground his pubis
against her sex.
“You, Harry, my master now and forever.”
Harry ground on her some more and then gave two quick thrusts. On the second he partially
penetrated her cervix and as he came he said, “Come, Hermione.”
Hermione screamed and released; as she did, her cervix spasmed and Harry slipped inside her
womb about an inch. Her cervix clamped down on the invader and as Harry continued to thrust
Hermione continued to come, screaming. Harry filled Hermione’s womb with six or seven ropes
of semen and the pressure and pain forced her to continue to come; the seat of the orgasm
moved from her clitoris to her womb. Harry continued gently thrusting, and finally Hermione
passed out. Her cervix relaxed and Harry withdrew from her and called for Marie.
Marie checked Hermione and called for Nym. After a whispered conference they left and came
back with a Healer.
The young woman looked at Harry first and smirked, and then her smirk faded and she reached
out to him. Nym redirected her to Hermione. The Healer ran her wand over Hermione and
gasped. Then she ran it over her again. She spun and told Nym, “You need to call the Aurors.”
“Why, Healer Braithwaite?”
“He may have raped this young woman to death.”
She spun back to Hermione and began working on her with Marie’s help. Finally, an hour later,
she looked up at Nym again.
“She’ll live. Now—what happened?”
“She partially broke her bond. They rebonded, but she had to be dominated to do it. She fought
him all day.”
“I’ve only ever seen injuries like this in a gang rape. Are you telling me that Harry Potter, the
Boy-Who-Lived, did this to that girl by himself?”
By now she was running her wand over Harry and unconsciously holding her hand against his
chest. She was pale and panting when she finished.
Hestia looked at her for a moment and sighed.
252
“Healer Braithwaite, are you perchance unbonded?”
“Yes.”
“You won’t be for long.”
Marcia Braithwaite blushed to her roots. She had felt it as soon as she touched him, and it was
bad. Oh, God, twenty-eight years old, still in Mundane medical residency, and now she would
be bound to the Boy-Who-Lived, who had just forced one of his bonded into complete
submission. How was she going to explain this to her father the vicar?
Nym said, “It won’t be as bad as you think. Will Harry and Hermione be okay?”
“Yes, they should be fine with some rest.”
Nym levitated them into the bed side by side and pulled the sheet up over them. “Good. Come
and meet some of your potential mates.”
She turned, and taking Marcia’s arm she headed for the door.
“You mean you condone that?”
“Errrh...well, no, Marcia, but what were we supposed to do about it? She wanted to fully bond
and she had to give herself utterly to him. She either would not or could not; she forced him to
make her submit. He had to take complete control of her. Believe me, he didn’t want to hurt
her.”
They entered the dining room.
“Nym, the schedule is destroyed. What do we do now?”
“I think we relax a little, Minerva, and vet Marcia here. Where is Chu?”
“Here, Nym.” Chu walked up and sat beside Marcia. “Marcia, since we’ve had the difficulties
that led to us having to call you, we’ve decided to be a little more careful with bondings. You
will have to let me view your mind. I’m a Master Legilimens.”
“What if I don’t want to bond with Harry?”
“Marcia, that’s what the Legilimency probe is about. Nym has touched you and we know you’re
a potential mate.”
“In compulsion, Chu, light but in compulsion.”
253
“Thank you, Nym. We know you are in compulsion, we just want to determine whether you’re
ready or you need to wait. We really can’t deal with another problem like you just helped us fix.
Well, we could, but Harry can’t. He’s had a tough life and is emotionally fragile. Physically, of
course, he could probably Side-Along Apparate the planet if he wanted to.”
“So let me get this straight: Harry Potter is bonded to....”
“All of the women you see here, and has potential mates across the wizarding planet.”
“My gods, how did this happen?”
Nym looked Marcia in the eye. “If you’re bonded you’ll find out; otherwise it’s in the purview of
the secret.”
Marcia sat back and Chu looked in her eyes….
The bonded found themselves in Marcia’s mind. They saw her amazement at her compulsion
for a fifteen-year-old boy. They also saw something else: she was eagerly awaiting her bonding.
She wanted the support of a bond and she wanted to offer her support to her bonded. She
would do.
Marcia came back to herself. “Nym, why did Hermione try to break the bond?”
Nym had thought long and hard about this. “I believe it’s a combination of things. She’s a
Muggleborn, so she’s still learning about magic. She’s an only child who was ostracised by
children her own age. She submerged herself in her studies and became very knowledgeable,
but not very experienced. Then into her life explodes a young wizard who has been raised by
Muggles who hate magic, and his friend the underachieving glory seeker. She became afraid of
overreaching and getting hurt.”
They all digested this while Dobby served a light lunch and then showed Marcia around.
The bonded were marking time while they waited on Harry and Hermione.
Marcia finally looked at Nym and asked, “So you don’t have a Healer in the bond?”
“Yes, we have Anna Abbot, but she’s been doing more research and running the family
business. Marie has been functioning in the capacity of Healer, but she’s more of an advanced
emergency medical technician.”
“So if I join the bond I’ll still attend classes and work on my Mundane medical degree?”
254
“Marcia, if Harry accepts you as a mate you can do whatever you want and he’ll be cheering
you on and trying to help you. We’ll take your oath and you can stay here with us. You’ll learn
Harry’s travel methods if you bond, and then you can train with us, too.”
They spent the rest of the day refining plans.
And discussing what happened to Sturgis Podmore.
255

Chapter 13
1-6 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
29 Aug - 6 Sep 1995 (off Sidereal)
Harry arrived in the Chamber just after midnight on the first in a towering rage. He stood in the
middle of the entry hall of the rebuilt Chamber, shaking with rage. Nym arrived with Marcia and
looked at the gathered mates. She handed the chain of the Time-Turner to Hestia on her left
and did her head count as it was passed around the group and back to her. She wound the
Time-Turner and then let it spin.
As soon as it stopped, Harry walked away from the group. He entered the gym. Nym and the
mates trailed behind him.
As soon as Harry entered the room the training dummies, all fifty of them, attacked him. He
obliterated the first ten and then got creative. He cast spells that incinerated them, peeled
them like onions, struck them with bolts of lightning, melted some into puddles and crumbled
others to dust.
The whole time he was screaming in incoherent rage in his head. The dummies lasted about
two minutes, and then he started on the Chamber.
Geoffrey and the Potter elves popped in and they and the mates were kept busy reinforcing the
steadily enlarging chamber.
Harry finally collapsed, exhausted and uncommunicative. Four hours later, after ensuring the
Chamber would not collapse, the mates went to bed. Harry remained sitting cross-legged
where he had collapsed.
In the morning Nym found him in the same place.
“You want to talk about it?”
“No, Nym.”
“Okay. Come eat breakfast, then.”
Harry rose and followed her to the reconstructed dining room.
The mates had no need to ask what was wrong. They had seen it all in his mind. Hermione had
written a transcript for Moody and Marcia.
Wizards are sheep; they blindly follow whatever the Ministry mouthpiece tells them. Ron being
made Prefect and being Ron, people Harry has known for four years turning on him yet again,
256
Parkinson the Death Eater whore being made a Prefect, Thestrals—he could see the Thestrals
pulling the carriages—and Umbitch teaching were just some of the subjects covered.
Moody read it all and shook his head. “I don’t know what to say, lad. I don’t even really know
where to start. I guess Dumbledore’s enemies have got so numerous that they’re fighting him
on all fronts and he’s getting desperate.”
“Yeah, well, let’s train.”
The next three days were spent in training. Harry trained with a focus that was scary. Moody
substituted golems for the simacrula as training dummies, since they were magic-resistant. He
still ended up replacing fifteen to twenty of them a day. Harry would go into some kind of
berserker rage and destroy them, even with the restrictor bands in place. The set of wardstones
produced this turning were so powerful that they were almost sentient. Harry was burned
horribly around the wrist. He asked Geoffrey to take the stones to Potter Castle and cast them
out over Godric’s Hollow.
Finally, on the last morning Turned, Harry took Nym to a private room he had created and
gently, slowly made love with her. He had rebuffed all other advances by the mates. They
understood but they were hurt. Harry begged their forgiveness and told them that he couldn’t
make love with them when he was blindly furious.
They felt his fear over what would happen if he did and let him be.
On the second Turning, much the same thing happened. Alastor had managed to get two
hundred golems in the Chamber, though, and Hestia snapped the restrictors on Harry as soon
as she arrived with them. Harry still destroyed most of the golems before he collapsed in
exhaustion and Alastor turned them off. The two fresh clay golems—well, what had been fresh
clay—stood glowing red-hot and making pinging and popping noises.
Nym picked Harry up in the gym and this time she didn’t say a word, she just held her hand out
to him. Harry was blocking the mates from all but his presence in the bond, except for her.
Hermione had no idea a portion of Harry’s rage was directed at her. He knew she was playing a
part, but he couldn’t stand it and he was shielding everything but a trickle from her. He had
almost lost her once he never wanted to go through that or have to do what he did to her
again.
Marcia was healing burns on Harry after every DADA training session. The restrictor bands just
could not handle the amount of magic Harry was pushing through them.
257
Anna reported that the wards on the Abbot estate, the Solarium, were so charged that you
could see them through the floor and they hummed continuously.
Amelia confirmed the stones at the Ossuary were doing the same thing.
All of their personal stones had turned clear and appeared to be transmuting into what Chu
thought would be diamonds.
The third Turning was more of the same.
Harry slowly became able to make love to the mates, but they could feel him suppressing his
rage to do it. Only Nym could lift him all the way past it as they made love. They were
heartsore. Harry was becoming depressed.
The fourth and fifth Turnings were basically the same.
Poor Marcia was becoming increasingly desperate.
The sixth Turning was completely different. Harry arrived and was completely without emotion.
After Nym used the Time-Turner, Harry said, “Please meet me in the dining room.”
Harry turned and walked into the dining room. The mates arrived and he seated Nym.
Harry sat and spoke. “Dolores Umbridge is a Death Eater. I have sent letters to all the parents of
the non-Death-Eater-aligned families anonymously advising them of this fact, as well as the fact
of Snape being a Death Eater and the Headmaster being mad.
“After this Turning I will be leaving Hogwarts. Dumbledore has become too senile to be us eful.
We will set up training at Potter Castle and Amelia will arrange for both OWL and then NEWT
testing.
“You may inform your families that you have departed Hogwarts and they may visit us at Potter
Castle.”
The school-age bonded exploded. Hermione was heard first. “Harry, what about all of our
friends here?”
“We will continue the plan as I have outlined to the Queen, Hermione. We will use whatever
intelligence we can gather to foil Death Eater attacks, but I will not stay in this hell-hole any
longer.
258
“As it is now, the only thing preventing me from completely abandoning wizarding Britain as a
bad job best forgotten is the oath I swore to the realm.
“I will leave Saturday at noon from here. If you are not here, know that I will always love you
and do my best to protect you.”
Harry rose and left the room.
The bonded, Moody, and Marcia sat stunned.
“The lad doesn’t half throw a wobbler, does he?”
“No, Alastor, he doesn’t; but this is completely out of order.”
Nym stood and looked at Minerva. She snorted and left.
“Well, what did that mean?”
Daphne could stand it no longer. “Hermione, are you mental? A week ago in real time you
pushed him to the point that he almost killed you rebonding you and now you supposedly don’t
understand?
“How in the fuck did you ever become the purported ‘smartest witch of your age’? Your lord is
being tortured by two Death Eaters, a moron—who, by the way, you still seem to want to
fuck—and a cross-section of wizarding Britain that are stupid at worst and dangerously naïve at
best, all this under the very nose of the purported ‘leader of the light’.
“Do me a favour and don’t show up tomorrow. While Harry may always love you, I may kill y ou.
“Minerva, decide whether you want Dumbledore or Harry. You can’t have both.”
Daphne rose and stalked from the dining room.
Hermione looked like she would burst into tears any second. Susan held Hermione’s hand.
“Hermione, I love you, but please think before you speak. People are on edge right now
because of the pain Harry is in. Every time you contribute to it they feel it. Right now you’re
being forced to contribute to it. He knows that, and he’s trying to control his anger, but please
don’t contribute further when we’re alone.”
The Primaries went to the master suite and the other mates wandered off in groups to their
beds.
The bond hummed with planning for their withdrawal to Potter Castle.
259
The rest of that Turn went well, and a relaxed Harry spent all of the time when he wasn’t
training catching up on his physical relations with his mates.
He was under Minerva and she was riding him in a long, slow grind when he suddenly said,
“Minerva, do you need to stay here with Dumbledore?”
Minerva froze and looked Harry in the eye. “Harry James Potter, if you ever mention that old
goat again while we’re making love, I may never forgive you. Now, finish what you started, and
then we’ll talk.”
A half-hour later in the giant tub, Minerva said, “Harry, I worry more about the students than
about Albus. You’re going to take four Professors and eighteen of their schoolmates from the
school when you go. If you ever accuse me of wanting him, Harry, you had better be ready to
die.”
“What do you suggest, Minerva?”
“Hermione has to be gotten away from here. The other girls want to go. I would suggest that
you and the school-age girls remove to Potter Castle and the rest of us continue as we are. We
can continue to train as we do now using this transportation method you developed to
transport ourselves back and forth. That way we maintain our intelligence sources and still
accomplish your goals.”
Nym stepped down into the bath. Harry watched her and then the Primaries as they all joined
him and Minerva.
“Nym, your thoughts?”
“I think you need to make love to me.”
“I meant about Minerva’s plan, Nym.”
“Didn’t Minerva say it, Harry? Let’s go with wisdom on this, Harry. Now come to bed a nd fuck
me. Then we’re going to bond Marcia.” The mates all snickered across the bond as Nym
dragged a shocked Harry away to his fate.
An hour later Marcia was pushed into bed with Harry by Ginny and Hestia, who then lay on the
bed with Nym and the other Primaries and watched as Harry turned Marcia’s world inside out.
As she dropped into the bonding orgasm Ginny took Hestia with her mouth and Susan and
Daphne pinned Hermione to the mattress and ravaged her, Daphne face-down in her, holding
her right at the edge of an orgasm, and Susan riding her face. They all orgasmed as Harry did.
The walls of the Chamber rang and the light exploded from all the bonded.
Nym managed to drop the personal wardstone around Marcia’s neck just after she was bonded.
260
“Thank you, Nym.”
“You’re welcome, Sarah.”
“Nym, tell Susan to sit up a little. Hermione can’t breathe.”
Nym pushed Susan off of Hermione. “Sarah, you are a naughty girl.”
“Not yet, but the next time I see you I think I’m going to find out why Daphne so likes giving
Aussie kisses.”
“Sarah!” Nym blushed furiously and then giggled as she curled into Harry’s right side, Marcia on
his left.
They completed the Turn, and back in normal time they started another day. It turned as
miserable as the ones preceding it.
“We’ll have to leave tonight. I can’t get free of Ron.”
The mates concurred with Harry as they all found themselves tied up with the unbonded.
Harry watched what was happening that day very carefully—his encounter with Filch in the
Owlery, the Slytherins showing up at practice—and he was more convinced than ever that the
school was no longer under Dumbledore’s control.
He thought about what he would do for the rest of the day. He knew that as soon as he
withdrew the mates, Slytherin would try to take further control of the school.
He finally decided to offer all parents an alternative. But he needed a building to do it in. He
would have to talk to Geoffrey.
261

Chapter 14
7 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
The bonded and Moody arrived in the Chamber and Harry spread his arms and transported
them all to Potter Castle.
“Lad, that is the strangest Apparation ever.”
“It’s not really Apparation, Alastor. It’s kind of elf-popping.”
Alastor nodded. Nym looked up and said, “Ready?”
Harry nodded and she released the Time-Turner.
Geoffrey joined them in the entry hall and escorted Harry, Nym, and the Primaries to the
master suite. The Potter elves escorted the other mates to the rooms that they would share
adjoining the master suite.
The master suite was simply stunning. The room was in the wing of the castle that faced out
over the Hollow. The rear wall of it was charmed to be one-way transparent. The view was
stunning. The bathroom was the same except the tub was built into the wall that was illusioned
and the illusion extended to the bottom of the tub. It appeared that you could swim out into
the air over the hollow.
The other mates’ rooms were the same way.
Harry looked at the tub and smiled. He stripped and climbed down into the tub. Nym and the
Primaries joined him.
The first night in Potter Castle turned into a very good night.
They found that making love up against the illusion that formed the wall of the tub gave the
impression of floating over the valley. Hermione conquered her fear of heights that night. From
then on, every time she got on a broom the bond was flooded with memories of her being
thoroughly shagged against that illusioned wall.
In the morning they found that Geoffrey had prepared the already existing training rooms to
suit their purposes.
They continued the training.
The instructors were impressed with the facilities.
262
At lunch on the first day Harry broached the modifications to his plan that he had been holding
in one of his most secure mental compartments.
“Geoffrey, of the Potter estates, which is most suitable to house and teach, say, a thousand
young people?”
“Hogwarts Castle, milord.”
Harry sat stunned for a moment, something the mates found infinitely amusing. Harry pouted.
Nym took pity on him. “Surely you knew, Harry. You as head of the Potter House and the only
living heir of a founder own Hogwarts.”
“Maybe I knew somewhere, Nym, I just hadn’t quite put two and two together on a conscious
level.”
“Geoffrey, other than Hogwarts, what estate would be best?”
“Milord, if you please, I believe the best way to accomplish your wishes would be to raise a
building in the Hollow that can be custom built to satisfy what you have in mind.”
“Harry, build a school. While the castles are great, you could build a modern building to
accommodate technology and you could put it under the Fidelius. Make the Headmistress the
secret keeper and execute the first stage of your plan.”
“Sarah? Will it work? Can I risk children?”
“More than they’re at risk now, Harry? I think not. You are commanded to establish a fair,
impartial education system open to all magic users. Make your start.”
“Harry, it will be fine. Who will be Headmistress?”
“Chu will be the Headmistress of the Royal Academy, Nym. Chu, please begin identifying a
curriculum and your instructors.”
Chu nodded gracefully. “I would like to propose a design also, Harry.”
“Fine, Chu. You can see what I have in mind, so please, any suggestions....”
“Oooohh, have I got a few suggestions for you!” She projected an image of herself thrashing in
orgasm under Harry.
Harry blushed to his roots and his hair turned a deep maroon.
263
Sarah’s throaty chuckles reverberated through the bond. “Morgana, is that all you witches think
about?”
Harry continued. “Okay, Geoffrey, we’ll have plans soon, so we’ll need help with construction.”
“Milord, if I may be so bold, the Goblins have the best builders. I believe you should contact
them.”
“Thank you, Geoffrey. I’ll do that on the uptime day.”
Training proceeded and the mates continued to settle into the bond. The castle seemed to
come more alive as Harry stayed there.
Hestia, after analysing the castle, discovered that it was semi-sentient as Hogwarts was. She
split the magic being bled off by Harry’s suppressors to the runestones, the castle, and
Hogwarts. The problems with the restrictors disappeared. Harry could now cast at maximum
power and not overheat them.
Harry finally managed to stop himself before he reappeared, effectively rendering himself
invisible. This had the effect of making Stealth and Tracking the most seriously taken class they
had. The mates wanted their reward; to get it they had to find and touch Harry. The research
and physical effort that they put into this was phenomenal.
Mandy short-circuited the whole thing when she discovered Harry’s method of going invisible
through sheer concentration. Harry, who had not been caught in two days, suddenly found
himself flung on the floor, his clothes Vanished, and a very self-satisfied mate impaled on him in
the middle of the large hall. Mandy shagged herself senseless on him. Harry helped her after he
got over the shock of first being found and then having sex in front of Alastor when he realised
that even Alastor’s magical eye could not see them.
The mates quickly learned the invisibility trick after that. Mandy told Cho, who shagged Harry at
breakfast the next morning. Luna, watching first Cho disappear and then Harry, figured it out
and took advantage of the first class break to get a bellyfull of Harry.
Ginny had figured it out by next break and as Alastor had left on an errand, trapped Harry in a
wingback and sheathed him while she was nude and invisible. After that it cascaded into a free-
for-all. During their Stealth and Tracking exercise Harry was confronted with all of the mates
disappearing with him. He shifted back and forth and began popping silently all over the castle.
It was impossible for Moody to supervise this because he could not master the half-elf-popping,
half-Apparation method Harry and the mates used. The best he could do was to teach Harry all
of the other tricks he had learned during his long career. He began this process, and on
occasion a huntress found herself pinned to some object or a wall. The mates soon learned
264
Moody’s techniques by emulation and invented a few of their own. Fun was had by all, making
Harry-hunting by far the most popular activity in the training schedule.
In PT the mates and Harry had made giant strides. Between the controlled diet and by now
heavy exercise, they were without a doubt the fittest witches and wizards in Britain.
In Runes they had made some advances, but the serious work was being done in reviewing
some very ancient rune text that Tracey had filched from her family library. There were rune
sets that could do very serious damage either in ward sets or added to weapons. They were
working on the Dark Mark as well. They wanted to break its control but not its attachment.
They intended to leave Bellatrix in Riddle’s camp, and to do this they were going to have to let
him think he still had control of her. It was devilishly hard.
Charms and Transfiguration had similarly advanced past Master’s level and into both
rediscovery of old knowledge and creation of spells to prove new theory.
Weapons training was a slow, painful process, and Harry was frustrated.
“Lad, first each individual must gain the knowledge to develop a style, and then refine that
style, and then practice until it becomes what the Mundane call muscle memory. This is going
to take a while.”
“I know, Alastor, I just worry that someone will be attacked before they’re able to defend
themselves.”
“Lad, they can defend themselves now for long enough to either escape or for you to get there.
Just try to relax a little. It makes your training slower when you’re concentrating so hard on it.”
Unarmed combat was much the same, a long, slow, painful process.
Harry was becoming more and more settled. The problem with Hermione had really only been
the tip of the iceberg.
He needed to be alone with his mates and settle the bond before he took on the larger world. It
had all been happening too fast; now he was comfortable and could slow down and think his
way through it all without so much external pressure.
Harry realised he was after all an extremely young man. His bonded together had over a
thousand years of life experience he could draw on and that had centreed him, but still he was
young, as were some of the mates.
Harry’s mates were steadily gaining confidence, not only in him but in each other and
themselves. As Harry gained confidence, so did the younger mates. They grounded each other
and began their growth as a unit from there.
265
Minerva on occasion found herself drifting into the bond and just resting there, warm and
content. Her fears of the coming war were being washed away. Harry had already done things
that were completely impossible. And he had done them essentially without noticing the power
drain.
Of course, Harry’s ongoing fixation on her was, first, very flattering, and second, a massive
motivator to live up to those expectations.
He had only occasionally tapped the power from the mates; more often they were tapping him
continuously. He had the power to defeat Riddle. He also had the power to keep Dumbledore
and the Ministry at bay. She knew deep in her heart it would not happen that way, but after
what Dumbledore had allowed at Hogwarts she had come to terms with the revolution that
was coming.
“Very nice, Your Grace. Her Majesty congratulates you.”
“Sarah? Tell Elizabeth I understand now.”
“Of course, Your Grace.”
266

Chapter 15
Hogwarts
Gryffindor fifth year boys’ dormitory
Ron awoke alone in the room. He went to the bathroom and got ready for the day and then
went to catch up to Hermione, Ginny, and Harry, who he was sure had gone to breakfast.
Great Hall
Ron sat at the Gryffindor table and filled his plate. Harry, Hermione, and Ginny had not shown
up. “Ron, have you seen Katie and Harry? I want to chalk some plays today.”
“No, Angelina, I haven’t seen them.”
“Well, keep a look out for them. Tell them to be in the common room at two this afternoon.”
“Sure, Angelina.”
Angelina stopped by the twins and told them the same thing.
The twins looked around the hall and the thought occurred to them that there were a lot of
people not present. Given, it was a Sunday so this was not unusual; but it still piqued their
interest.
Potter Castle
Katie was, at the moment Ron awoke, discovering how much power she could have over Harry.
She had made him eat her through four orgasms so far just by attempting to strangle herself
with his cock. She decided it was worth some more effort along those lines as she slowly
pushed herself down onto him. She was rewarded with a Parseltongue recitation of the first
Goblin rebellion. She lost consciousness as Harry reached the name of the third member of the
Goblin Privy Council.
Harry smiled and lifted himself from her gently. He ensured she was still breathing and her
airway was clear. He rose and went to the shower beside the bath with its three glass walls and
one illusioned wall. He turned on the water and stepped into the warm spray.
267
His eyes snapped open when Amanda took him in her mouth and suckled him hard. She stood
and turned her back to him and leaned into the wall. Harry first looked down her long, smooth
back and then ran his hands gently down it. Grasping her hips right at the flare, he stepped into
her and pressed his length into her. Amanda bent farther over and pushed back against him.
They slowly made love until Harry filled her with come after her second orgasm.
Amanda stood and kissed Harry gently. “Thank you, Harry, that was very nice.”
“You’re welcome, Amanda, and thank you. I love being inside you.”
Amanda shivered and smiled brightly. “Harry, I know this is an odd segue, but maybe we should
go to Gringotts today.”
“Why, Amanda?”
“I think that if we can talk to them we can make them see reason and get your accounts freed
from the freeze they’re under. If we can, it would give Narcissa and Ann much more capital to
work with and they could really start making strides in securing control of the natural resources
of the wizarding world.”
Nym entered the bathroom and dragged them both back to the master suite. As they dressed,
Harry continued to talk to Amanda.
“How does that help us, Amanda? Vulturewart will simply steal what he wants.”
“He can try, Harry. Once you have control we can establish wards around the warehouses and
production facilities that will transport unauthorised persons or persons with the Dark Mark to
your dungeons here. Then you can duel them and use the Praedia Bellica on them. We then
install wards on their properties. The more he sends, the smaller his world gets. If he comes
himself, we have the wards set to transport him to Emmeline’s volcano.”
“I like that one. Let’s set that ward in every set anyway. Okay, what kind of things are we going
to need to control?”
Narcissa chimed in through the bond as they finished dressing and headed for the dining room.
“Raw materials for potion ingredients, any sources of gold and precious gems we can acquire,
and then any company in the magical or Mundane world where we can find an ownership by his
lackeys. The money these companies make for their owners goes to support Voldemort.”
Harry, Nym, and Amanda entered the dining room. “Okay, Amanda, when do we go?”
“After breakfast, Harry. We’ll do PT when we get back. I don’t want you all sweaty when you’re
dealing with the Goblins.”
268
“Harry I don’t think we should kill Riddle with a ward. Let’s see if we can set a ward trap for him
with runestones. If we set one-way anti-Apparation, anti-Portkey, and magic suppressing wards
on a cell, we should be able to hold him.”
“Errrh...and we aren’t killing him why, Ginny?”
“Oh, we’ll kill him. First, though, we want to be sure we can beat him and then we want to strip
his memory and his magic.”
“Why, you bloodthirsty, greedy, fantastically sexy little witch, how did you manage Gryffindor?
That’s the most Slytherin thing yet. You’re a snake among lions.”
Luna smiled. “Two of them, actually.”
Chuckles went round as Ginny and Harry blushed.
The bonded finished breakfast; it was a genial, relaxed meal, in great contrast to the tension of
the previous days. Harry was helped in relaxing by a very naked, invisible Su climbing into his
lap and sitting on him. Harry fed her pieces of fruit as she satisfied first herself and then him.
The mates giggled as the fruit disappeared and Harry made the Harry-coming face they had
come to know and love. They gently shuddered as first Su and then Harry climaxed.
Once they finished breakfast and Harry finished Su, Harry transported Nym, Amanda, and
himself to the steps of Gringotts.
Harry offered his right arm to Nym and his left to Amanda. The ladies very gracefully rested
their hands on his arms and Harry led them into the bank. As he approached the doors he
gathered his magic and released it against them and the doors swung open ponderously.
The amazed Goblins behind the door watched through squinted eyes as the wizard and two
witches strode through the lobby of the bank. It was like watching the sun rise. Harry had
removed all control on his magic and was letting it flow where it would. His aura was blinding.
Being excited by their mate’s display of power, Nym and Amanda’s magic swelled to join his.
Their auras were slightly less blinding than Harry’s.
The Goblins at the counters were terrified. They had never seen a being with this much power
in the lobby, and now there were three of them.
Harry walked straight up to the desk in the lobby and stood looking at the goblin behind it.
“Griphook, isn’t it?”
“Yes, may I help you?”
269
“It’s me, Griphook—Harry Potter.”
“Ah, Mr. Potter. Perhaps, Duke Potter, you could suppress your aura? Goblins are capable of
seeing auras, and yours is quite bright.”
“Oops. Sorry.” Harry wrestled with his aura for a moment and finally managed to get it
suppressed. Nym and Amanda smoothly suppressed theirs.
“Griphook, who would I talk to about my parents’ will?”
“Your estate manager is Senior Manager Hache, Your Grace.”
“Could you tell him I’d like to see him, please?”
“Certainly, Your Grace.”
Griphook left the room. Harry looked around and noticed that they were the only wizards in the
bank.
He was just about to comment when Griphook returned. “If you’ll follow me, Your Grace?”
Harry nodded and Griphook led them down a series of hallways.
As they walked, Nym said in the bond, “It’s fairly early on a Sunday morning, Harry. Many
people are probably not even up yet, and those who are won’t be doing business until this
afternoon at the earliest.”
The group arrived at an impressive door and Griphook opened it for them.
Harry entered and turned to the goblin. “Thank you, Griphook.”
Griphook nodded to Harry and withdrew.
Harry seated Nym and Amanda in two of the chairs and then sat between them in the third.
A gravelly voice issued from the large goblin before him. “Duke Potter, I am Hache, the
manager of the Potter account.”
Harry had read some material on Goblins from the Potter library and responded in a way that
he hoped was acceptable. “Hache, why were my parents’ wills not executed?”
Hache smiled—finally, a wizard who got straight to business—and answered in kind. “You have
not yet reached the age of majority.”
270
Harry nodded. “You’ve never seen the will, then?”
“I have. I gave it to Director Bones myself.”
“Let me rephrase: you have never read the will?”
“No, I have not. It, as most wills, was charmed to only be opened by you, the executor, or the
Director of the MLE, Mr. Potter.”
“So you didn’t know that I was to be raised by Sirius, Lord Black?”
“I must admit, I’ve always wondered why Dumbledore placed you with those Muggles; but as
he was known to be a witness to the will, I was forced to accept his account of who was
supposed to raise you.”
A knock came at the door. “Ah, that will be Griphook with another one of your bonded and the
will, I assume?”
Harry, knowing that it was Amelia with the will, smiled and nodded at him.
“Come in, Griphook.”
The door opened and Harry observed Hache as he rose to his feet. For an instant Hache’s eyes
opened a bit wider. That was his only reaction to finding out that Amelia was one of Harry’s
bonded.
Amelia approached Harry, who seated her in the chair he had been in. He took the will from her
and handed it to Hache.
Hache opened the will and read it. “Fairly standard, Your Grace. No surprises. It is unfortunate
that Dumbledore chose to disregard your parents’ choice of guardian. Unfortunate for him, that
is, as it means that he will no longer be able to determine any outcome of any of our dealings
with you.”
“Which of your mates will you want to have access to your vault, Your Grace?”
“You can tell who they are?”
“If you don’t mind my asking, how?”
“We—that is, the Goblins—working for an estate are bound to that estate. Not to the
individual, but to the estate.”
271
“Ah. So what about the age of majority limitation you were talking about at first?”
“You are fully bonded, Your Grace, and the will being of one of the ancient lines’ recognises a
full bonding as being a sign that you have reached maturity. That is enough for us to consider
you as having reached your majority.”
“Okay. I will want all of my fully bonded wives to have unlimited access, and if I ever establish a
mate bond, we will discuss access for her and the access of my issue from her.”
“Excellent, Your Grace. I will provide purses which access your vaults. Just put your hand in and
think of the amount of currency and the denomination, and it will be provided. As long as you
are a Potter or bond to a Potter, you won’t end up in the cells under this bank. As always, you
or your bonded may write drafts on the bank for large amounts at the majority of merchants in
the magical world, and the purses will have a debit card in them if you need to use them in the
Mundane world.”
There was another knock at the door, and Hache said, “Come in.”
The door opened, and this time Hache positively goggled to see Narcissa standing there. Ann
and Daphne were with her and they entered the room, smirking at the Goblin.
Harry laughed. “I was wondering what it would take to unsettle you, Hache.”
“Unfair, Your Grace. Who would have expected—ah, well, it will be a profitable relationship.”
Hache’s eyes were glittering.
“I expect we should get to work, Your Grace” The goblin nodded to Narcissa.
“Narcissa, I’m going to the vault. Will you need anything from me?”
Narcissa looked at Hache in a speculative way. “No, Harry, I suspect we’ll be fine.”
Harry laughed and rose. “Hache, can you....”
Griphook entered the office.
Harry nodded, and offering Nym his arm, he followed Griphook from the office with Amelia and
Amanda following a step behind them. As they made their way to the carts to go to the vault,
Narcissa, Ann, and Daphne sat down with Hache to plan the takeover of the wizarding financial
world.
Harry, Nym, and Amelia rode the cart down to vault number one. Harry got out, stunned.
272
“Griphook?”
“Just to make sure, Your Grace, please put your hand in the circle.”
Harry stepped up to the door of the vault with the huge M over P crest on the door a nd placed
his hand palm-first on the wall inside a circle to the left of the door. He immediately came
under attack. He reinforced his Occlumency barriers and waited. When the presence
penetrated his outer wall he attacked it and was just about to beat it into submission when it
said, “Very nice, Your Grace. However, I am simply the wards of this vault. I am attempting to
determine your identity. I have accomplished my goals. You are the heir.” The presence
withdrew and Harry returned to himself.
The huge doors opened, much to Harry’s surprise. He stepped into the vault with Nym,
followed by Amelia and Amanda.
Inside the vault were mountains of gold, silver and bronze, both coins and bars. There were also
bars of other precious metals, platinum and titanium and an alchemical alloy the ancients had
called mithril among them. Mountains of precious gems in both uncut and cut states were just
beyond the mountains of coins and bars. Normal sized shelves filled with shrunken books
followed the gems. Then there was a shelf full of what appeared to be eggs, but they were full
of a shifting silvery material.
Amelia looked closely and said, “These are memories.”
Stacks of weapons and armour lay in the vault past the shelves, some apparently important
pieces mounted on the wall. Racks of staffs and wands completed the collection. Against the
back wall of the cave a thoroughly disreputable looking staff leaned in the V where the walls
came together. Harry took the staff and felt comforted. He wondered if he could take it with
him, and it immediately shrank to wand size. Harry smiled and tucked it in his back pocket.
“Harry, we’re going to Ollivander’s when we leave here.”
“Why, Nym?”
“Because I somehow find it offensive that you’re walking around with what is probably Merlin’s
staff jammed in your back pocket. And what would Moody say?”
“You don’t really think it was Merlin’s, do you, Nym? And the staff doesn’t mind.”
“What do you mean, the staff doesn’t mind?”
“It told me so.”
273
Nym rolled her eyes. “Harry we are going to have a long talk about touching things that talk to
you.”
Harry laughed and kissed her; taking her arm, he led her back out of the vault. On the way out
Harry stopped and turned to a stack of shrunken trunks. He pulled the top two down and
looked at them. He smiled and put them in his pocket.
The huge door clanged shut behind them. Harry looked to the left at the vault with the large G
on the door and placed his hand in the circle beside the door. He felt the ward probe him and
he let it. The door opened and it was the same thing—money, precious metal, precious stones,
books, weapons, and magical objects. They left that vault.
Harry looked at the vault with an R on the door and placed his hand on it. Surprisingly the
wards passed him and it opened. The interior was basically the same.
The vault with the H passed Harry too. Its contents were basically the same as the others but
also included an apothecary cabinet full of seeds in runestone-driven, stasis-protected drawers.
Harry decided he would have to get Hannah, Anna, and Susan down here.
Harry looked at the last vault and sneered. Before Nym could react, he walked up to the door
with the huge snake shaped into an S. He placed his hand in the circle and launched an all-out
Legilimency attack on the vault.
He blasted through the first layer of the wards and then, drawing on all the bonded, he
annihilated the remaining layers. He reached the last layer and, calling on the realm, he
obliterated it. Inside the conquered wards he called up his own magic and cast the Praedia
Bellica. The wards whimpered and died.
Harry returned to himself and raised his hand. He caused the doors of the now wardless vault
to open and found it to be the same as the others except it was full of Dark objects.
“Geoffrey?” he said. The elf popped into the vault.
“Milord?”
“Empty the Dark objects from this vault to the most secure room at Potter Castle. We’ll
evaluate them and decide what to do with them later. The same with the Dark books.”
“Yes, milord.” Geoffrey snapped his fingers and the Potter elves began popping into the vault
and removing the Dark objects and books.
Harry stepped out of the vault. “Griphook?”
The stunned goblin said, “Yes, Your Grace?”
274
“Empty the cash and valuables of this vault into my main vault.”
Suddenly a cart screeched to a halt and an old, gnarled Goblin leapt out.
“What is going on here?”
Harry looked at the Goblin. “I defeated the last heir to this vault in single combat on 31 October
1981. I’ve defeated the wards on the vault and have cast the Praedia Bellica. I was successful.”
“And you are?”
Amanda stepped forward. “You address Harry James Potter, Duke of Magic of the United
Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of
the Crown and Realm, Elder Billhook.”
“Ambassador? You are bonded? Harry Potter?”
The elder stopped talking and started to shake. Harry was about to go to his aid when Billhook
fell to the floor of the tunnel and howled with laughter. He stood after a few moments, holding
his sides, and looked at Harry. “Come now, Your Grace, don’t pout. I was overcome by the
thought of what Albus will do now. You wizards are so entertaining.”
Griphook smiled and snapped his fingers. An army of goblins appeared and began moving
everything the elves had left in the vault to Harry’s main vault.
Harry smiled at Billhook. “So you don’t mind that I destroyed Slytherin’s vault and subjugated
his line?”
“Of course not, Your Grace. I must say, it’s been a long time coming.”
“Billhook, I would like to put a ward up on this vault that will transport anyone entering it to my
dungeons. I will send my rune Mistress to do the ward, along with one of my other bonded.”
“Of course, Your Grace. The vault is yours by right of conquest. You may do with it what you
will. We await Her Grace Hestia’s work.”
Harry looked at Billhook speculatively. “Billhook, I have a construction project I want to

undertake and I’ve been told that goblins are really good at construction. I was wondering if
you might have someone you can recommend?”
“I shall come and review the project with my top project manager, Your Grace. If you could
please give Griphook the Apparation point coordinates, I would be happy to meet with you at 4
p.m. today, if Your Grace is agreeable?”
275
“Thank you, Billhook.”
Nym had turned to Griphook and gave him the coordinates.
Billhook smiled a truly frightening smile. “Oh, no, Your Grace, thank you. I haven’t had so much
fun in years.”
Nym said, “Harry, if you’re through playing with the Goblins. we need to go. Remember, we
have to go by Ollivander’s.”
Billhook chuckled again. “I shall see you at four, Your Grace.”
Harry smiled and nodded. He handed Nym, Amelia, and Amanda into the cart and Griphook
drove them back to the surface.
“Harry, please warn us before you do that again.”
“Yes, Nym.” He could feel the bonded’s pride in him. “I couldn’t have done it without you all.”
Back in Hache’s office the numbers on the ledgers had increased astronomically when Harry
took possession of the vaults.
Nym looked at Hache. “Can I have a copy of the inventory list, please?”
He handed her a bound volume that was a copy of the self-updating inventory list.
They went back to planning the financial conquest with the updated list of stocks and
ownership positions from the now combined Potter vaults. Down in the caverns the vault doors
of the founder’s vaults added a P on the top left of the crest on the doors, except for the
Slytherin vault. Its now dead S stayed exactly as it had been.
Harry, Nym, Amanda, and Amelia exited the bank after applying their glamours or changing
their faces, and proceeded down the alley to Ollivander’s.
They entered the shop and Ollivander appeared. Harry knew how he did it now and chuckled.
“Do not give up my secrets, Your Grace. I keep yours.”
276
Harry looked at him for a moment with a look that told Ollivander what would happen if he
didn’t. Ollivander smiled at Harry.
“You are the first one who has ever had the power to actually be able to carry that out, Your
Grace, but I would keep your secrets anyway.”
“Thank you, Mr. Ollivander.”
“Now, what can I do for you, Your Grace?”
Harry drew the staff out of his back pocket and thought about it for a second. It expanded to its
normal size. “Nym says I need a way to carry this other than in my pocket.”
Ollivander goggled. “Yes, it’s always good to listen to one’s Alpha, Your Grace.”
“Also, she’s worried about it talking to me.”
“It actually speaks to you? I mean, I knew your family had access to the staffs and that several
members over the years had been able to wield this one, but I don’t believe it spoke to any of
them.”
“You mean it’s okay? It’s actually his staff, isn’t it?”
“Oh, my, yes, Duchess Nymphadora, it’s fine. And yes, he carried it. He received it from his
master, who received it from his. Its true origins are lost in antiquity.”
Nym frowned at the use of her full name. Ollivander trundled off into the back of the store and
came back with two wand holsters.
“Just the thing, Your Grace. Horntail hide, anti-summoning charm, automatic fit charm,
chameleon charm.”
Harry strapped one holster to his right arm and one to his left. He put his wand in the one on
his left arm and the staff into the one on his right arm. The holsters slowly blended into Harry’s
skin and disappeared. Harry flicked his wrist and the staff popped into his hand in its wand
form.
“Could we have one hundred of these holsters, Mr. Ollivander?”
Ollivander smiled. “Of course, Your Grace.” He walked into the back and Harry walked up to the
counter.
“That will be two hundred Galleons, sixteen Sickles, and twenty-eight Knuts, Your Grace.”
277
After paying they left the shop and Harry ducked into the alley beside the shop. The mates
joined him and he popped them silently to the entry hall.
Harry kissed Nym and said, “I’m going to PT. Want to join me?”
“Sure, Harry.”
Hogwarts
Gryffindor Common Room
2 p.m.
“Ron, where is Harry?”
“I don’t know, Angelina. I haven’t seen him.”
“So we’re down a Seeker and a Chaser. Grrr. I’ll kill them when we find them. Meanwhile I have
studying to do for NEWTs, so let’s get this over with.”
They spent the next hour chalking plays. Ron made several suggestions, earning him some
respect.
When they were done he enlisted Neville and Lavender and they went in search of Harry.
Lavender looked at Ron. “Ron, you know Hermione, Ginny, and Parvati are missing too, don’t
you?”
Ron stopped and thought for a moment. “So Harry, Hermione, Ginny, Parvati, and Katie are all
missing?” Something was tugging at his memory, but he couldn’t quite remember what.
Lavender said, “That’s not all. Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah
Abbot, Megan Jones, Sally Anne Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy
Brocklehurst, Su Li, Padma Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony
Lovegood from Ravenclaw are missing, too.”
Suddenly the chart sprang into Ron’s mind. He blushed furiously “Well, we’ll look around a little
more and then we’ll have to wait until tonight and see if they show up.”
Lavender, on seeing his blush, was having none of it, and neither was Neville. “Ron Weasley,
you know something!” Lavender shouted.
Ron panicked and dragged her into a nearby broom closet. Lavender was yelling the whole
time, so Ron, in his panicked state kissed her to shut her up. It was electrifying for both of them.
278
Outside the broom closet, Neville’s face flamed as the noises from inside became more heated
groans than heated shouts.
Ron finally had to come up for air and Lavender melted into his chest. “Lavender, you have to
be quiet about this. It could get them in big trouble or killed.”
“Whatever you say, Ronniekins. Just kiss me again.”
Ron looked around desperately for a moment and then did the only thing he could. He leaned
into Lavender and kissed her. It quickly gravitated into a very heavy snogging match. Ron soon
had the nipple of one of her heavy breasts in his mouth, and Lavender exploded. Moments later
Ron was buried in her to the root, having taken her virginity, and she was grunting her way to a
climax.
Neville stood for a moment listening and then fled, his face flaming.
The twins found him some time later, sitting on the front steps.
“Neville, how goes the search?”
Neville’s face flamed and he responded, “Not well. Ron and Lavender got—eerrr—ahhhh—
distracted. I haven’t found them. Lavender said there were a whole bunch of girls missing.”
Fred looked at George. “Which girls are missing, according to the Queen of Gossip?” George
asked.
“Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah Abbot, Megan Jones, Sally Anne
Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li, Padma
Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony—eerrr—Luna Lovegood
from Ravenclaw.”
Fred raised an eyebrow. “And what distracted perfect Prefect Ron and Lav?”
“A broom closet,” Neville said, his face flaming anew.
The twins grinned at each other over Neville’s head. “Please show us—”
“—this magic broom closet—”
“—Lord Longbottom,” they said in their twinspeak way. Neville knew things were about to go
completely pear-shaped for Ron if he was still in the broom closet.
In the broom closet, Lavender clenched on Ron and he coated her insides with come; a pale
light flared and they found themselves feeling each other’s feelings. They settled into a slow
279
grinding motion in place of the furious, frantic pounding of moments ago. Lavender was
enjoying being a woman immensely. It had been a little awkward and had hurt for a moment,
but now—well, now it was wonderful.
Neville led the twins to the broom closet and Fred opened his black Muggle book bag, which he
had charmed to be bottomless, and removed a wizarding camera. George stood beside the
door and grasped the handle, slowly turning it to silently disengage the latch.
Neville couldn’t hear anything from the closet, so he hoped that Ron and Lavender had left.
George, having disengaged the lock, looked at Fred, who nodded and jerked the door open.
All hell broke loose.
The camera flashed, a girl screamed, a roar was heard and a pale white streak tipped in red
shot out of the closet and attacked Fred. Another girlish scream was heard, followed by louder
roaring, and the door slammed closed, following the pale white, red-tipped blur.
Fred stood frozen in shock with blood just starting to run out of his nose and over his lip; the
camera was gone. George stood with a stunned look on his face and the door handle in his
hand. Neville stood caught between screaming in fright and laughing hysterically.
Professor Flitwick, who was on his way to the Ravenclaw common room to investigate the
rumor of missing female students, changed direction, attracted by the noise. He rounded the
corner just in time to happen upon this frozen tableau.
“Mr. Weasley. what is going on here?”
Neville’s head slowly swiveled and a look of relief passed over his features. “Thank Merlin it’s
not Snape.”
Flitwick grinned at this and knew it was going to be an entertaining next few minutes. He closed
the distance to the trio and heard rustling and furious whispers from the broom closet. Oh, yes,
entertaining indeed.
Fred turned his head and looked at the tiny professor. “Well, sir, Neville reported odd noises
emanating from this broom closet.”
“So we came to investigate.”
“When we opened the door—”
Here George decided to throw his brother a bone. Ron was a git, but he was family.
280
“—something pulled Ron and Lavender Brown into the closet.”
Professor Flitwick could barely suppress his laughter. So the two pranksters had caught their
brother in the broom closet with the buxom Miss Brown, and in attempting to embarrass him
had got mauled somehow. “I see. Well, stand back and I’ll see to recovering your brother and
Miss Brown.”
The boys stood back and Fred clamped a hand over his nose. George clamped a hand firmly
over Neville’s mouth to silence the repetitions of, “Thank Merlin it’s not Snape,” that were still
emanating from the nearly hysterical with relief Lord Longbottom.
Professor Flitwick opened the door and found Ron holding Lavender behind him, wand pointing
into the dark recesses of the closet and an alert look on his face.
The professor thought it was a worthy effort and might have passed muster except for the
wrongly buttoned blouse of Lavender and the completely unbuttoned robe of Mr. Weasley,
which had what appeared to be a rather large, pink, lacey brassiere hanging half out of one
pocket.
He decided to let the group off the hook as they had at least provided some entertainment and
the young Mr. Weasley had apparently managed to land one on his brother. Also Ms, Brown
seemed to be very unlikely to complain, judging by the way she was hanging on Mr. Weasley.
“All right there, then, Mr. Weasley?
“Come out now, and good work protecting Miss Brown. You students take Mr. Weasley to get
that nose looked at and I’ll investigate this closet.”
He snickered as the students fled. When they had safely turned the corner, his snickers turned
to guffaws.
The group pelted into the common room. Neville was still saying over and over, “Thank Merlin
it wasn’t Snape.”
The twins were almost hysterical with relief and Lavender was still hanging on Ron.
Fred looked at Ron. “We need to have a conversation, o brother mine.” He grabbed Ron by one
arm and George grabbed the other. They dragged him up the stairs, with Neville following.
Lavender sat by the fire, bereft. Angelina and Alicia closed in on her like sharks, Romilda Vane
trailing them.
Angelina sat and wrinkled her nose. Lavender smelt of sex. “Lavender, what happened?”
281
“Eerrr, well, I went with Ron and Neville to find Harry. We couldn’t find him, and then I told Ron
that I had heard a bunch of other girls were missing besides Hermione, Ginny, and Katie. He got
all excited and told me not to yell; then he dragged me into a broom closet and when I tried to
explain it to him he kissed me....” She trailed off and went all starry-eyed.
Angelina looked at Alicia over the top of her head. Both of them thought, Ron? EEEWWW!
“Lav, what other girls are missing?”
“I heard Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis from Slytherin, Hannah Abbot, Megan Jones,
Sally Anne Perks, and Susan Bones from Hufflepuff, Shelia Fawcett, Mandy Brocklehurst, Su Li,
Padma Patil, Cho Chang, Marietta Edgecomb, Luna Montgomery, and Loony Lovegood from
Ravenclaw, and of course Hermione, Parvati, and Ginny.”
“Okay, so Ron has you in the broom closet and then what happened?”
“It was wonderful, Angelina. I’ve never felt so connected, and when he kissed me it was just—
just—wow. But anyway, just when things were getting interesting—” A faint blush crept across
her cheeks.
Angelina thought that to get a blush out of Lav Ron must have been shagging her; that
explained the smell.
“One of the twins jerked the door open and the other took a picture and that nasty little Neville
was standing there gawking!” Here her blush became a full-on full-body blush. Angelina looked
at Alicia again.
At the same time they thought, She shagged Ron. EEEWWW!
“Ronnie defended my honour and punched the twin with the camera in the nose and took it
from him, then he slammed the door shut. The next thing we knew, Professor Flitwick opened
the door and sent us back here. I don’t know why he was laughing, though.”
“Could it be because you forgot how to button your blouse, Lav? Or maybe it was your bra
hanging out of Ron’s pocket, or maybe that you could cut glass with your nipples?” Romilda
asked nastily.
Lavender glanced down at her chest and her blush renewed itself.
Angelina said, “Right, then.” She got up and headed for the stairs to the boys’ dorms. Alicia,
Lavender, and Romilda followed her. She went straight up the stairs to the fifth year boys’
dorm.
“HEY, THIS IS THE BOYS’ DORM!”
282
“Shut up, Ron. Fred, what the hell is going on?”
“Ah, we were just attempting to discover that, Angelina. Please, you and the ladies come in.
Make yourselves at home.”
“Oy, this is not your room, Fred!”
“Shut up, Ron.”
The room was stunned for a moment as Neville’s authoritative side reared its head. Romilda
moved over and sat on his bed, not too close but definitely closer than she had ever been
before.
Finally George shook his head and said, “So we’d got up to the point where Lavender’s list of
girls had come out. Do we know anything else?”
“Professors McGonagall, Sinistra, Vector, and Babbling are not in the castle, and Madam
Rosmerta is not at the Three Broomsticks. At least that’s what Filch was mumbling about
earlier.”
Neville looked at Romilda. “What were you doing that you overheard Filch?”
“I was talking to Myrtle in her bathroom. She hears lots of things and she’s lonely.”
Romilda shrugged and Neville patted her leg. It thrilled both of them.
“What the hell? Has the love bug got loose around here? Ron and Lav shagging in broom
closets, Neville and Romilda playing touchy-feelies, Angelina chasing Fred, and you, George—
the next time I catch you looking at me in the shower, you’d better do something about it,”
Alicia muttered.
“Oy, who said we were shagging?”
They all just looked at Ron as Lavender blushed crimson to her roots along with him.
“Hrmm-hmm, back on point. What’s happened to all these women and Harry?”
“Maybe they’re all somewhere together, Fred?”
“Could be, Angelina, but what do we do?”
“Hold our tongues and see what happens.”
283
Everyone looked at Alicia and nodded.
“Now, gentlemen, if you’ll pardon us, we have things to do. Come on, Lav. You too, Romilda.”
The girls trooped out behind Angelina, Lav giving Ron moon-eyes and Romilda looking
speculatively at Neville.
Fred looked at George. “Gentlemen, I believe it’s time to have a talk.”
Angelina led the ladies down the stairs and then back up into the girls’ dorms. In the fifth year
girls’ dorm they sat on the beds and she looked at Lavender. “What were you thinking,
Lavender? You know the consequences of losing your virginity before your maturity.”
“Only if we didn’t bond, Angelina.”
Alicia whipped out her wand and cast a charm. Lavender glowed for a moment. “Thank
Morgana for small favours. Did you use the spell, Lav?”
“I’m on the potion. Mum put me on it to get me regular. It was driving her insane for me to
miss my periods. I told her it wasn’t necessary, but she said better safe than swollen.”
Angelina, Alicia, and Romilda just looked at her.
“What?”
Romilda finally said, “So you were a virgin?”
Lavender snapped, “Of course I’m not, stupid. I didn’t want to stop my magic’s growth.”
Romilda nodded. “Sorry, Lav, it’s just that you talk about ‘it’ an awful lot.”
Godric’s Hollow
Apparation point
3:50 p.m.
Billhook, Hache, and Hookknife appeared at the Apparation point. A lovely deep maroon and
gold gentleman’s brougham with one huge Nightmare drawing it stood waiting.
Joel, the elf driving the carriage, held the door for them. “Gentlebeings, if you will? The Duke
awaits you.”
284
Billhook smiled and led the way into the carriage. As it was in the glory days, he thought to
himself. In Gobbledygook he said to the Goblins accompanying him, “Hache, you will call for
any assistance you need for your principal. Hookknife, anything you require for this project will
be made available.”
The goblins proceeded in silence; Hache and Hookknife were thinking how important this client
must be for the head of Gringotts and their tribe to be handling these details himself.
The brougham made excellent time and they soon arrived at the castle. The structure took
Hookknife’s breath away. It also scared him a little. It would be hard to live up to this standard
of construction.
They arrived at the castle, and after the carriage stopped they were amazed to find Harry
himself opening the door for them.
Harry looked to the elf and the Nightmare first after the goblins had alit from the carriage.
“Joel, Melinda, thank you. Geoffrey will let you know when you’re needed again.” The elf
nodded and the Nightmare nickered softly.
“Billhook, Hache, and—?”
“Hookknife, Your Grace.”
“And Hookknife. Welcome to Potter Castle. If you’ll follow me, we’ll meet the Headmistress of
the new school in the drawing room.”
Harry led them in and the Goblins were amazed by the quality of workmanship and
maintenance of the dastle. In the drawing room off the library Harry moved up to the group of
mates standing beside the long table that was pushed up against the illusioned wall overlooking
the Hollow.
“Chu, this is Hookknife. I believe he will be managing the project.”
Chu turned to the Goblins and said in Gobbledygook, “May your blades be always sharp and
your tunnels filled with gold, proud warriors.”
The Goblins were stopped cold. Finally Billhook said, “May your sons and your sister wives’ sons
always be victorious, great lady.” Chu blushed prettily.
“We require a building in which to school young magical creatures. We wish the academy to be
divided into a primary school for six- to ten-year-olds consisting of grades one through five in
the shape of a septagon, connected at one wall to a middle school in the shape of a square for
285
eleven- to fourteen-year-olds, consisting of grades six through eight, connected at the opposite
wall to a irregular septagon containing a high school for fourteen- to eighteen-year-olds,
consisting of grades ten through twelve. We would expect a maximum population of two
hundred students per grade, for a total of twenty-four hundred students.
“In a separate but connected building we would like to have a university for eighteen- to
twenty-five-year-olds and from freshmen undergrads to Ph.D. candidates, using the same
irregular septagon shape. We would expect a maximum population of two hundred students in
each year in the university also for sixteen hundred students, giving the Royal Academy a
population of four thousand.”
Hookknife said, “Your Grace realises that there are only forty to fifty students a year in
Hogwarts, and not many more than that in Beauxbatons and Durmstrang?”
“Yes, we do, but that’s only the human students able to afford it, not the sentient magical
creatures and not the middle income and below human magical students.”
The Goblins were gobsmacked. “Your Grace intends to open a school for all sentient magical
creatures?”
“Yes. As part of his Grace’s mandate as the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and
Realm, he has been charged with equally educating and treating all sentient magical creatures.
In order to do this we believe one of the first steps is an equal high-quality education. The
easiest way to accomplish that is to educate the students together.”
“Please, Your Grace—the magic of each species is different.”
Harry sighed and released his aura. The castle responded, as did the runestones in the valley. In
the fading light the gigantic Aegishjalmur was clearly visible. Billhook, Hache, and Hookknife
began to shake.
“Magic is magic, Hookknife.” Harry extended his arms and elf-popped them all to the centre of
the Aegishjalmur in the very middle of the valley.
“This will be your centre point, Hookknife.”
The goblin looked at Harry in awe and dropped a runestone from his pocket.
“I envision a triangular building for grades one through twelve, divided as Chu has asked. The
children will be in four-person rooms. The rooms are to all be suitable for any race. Two rooms
will share a bathroom. Transport runes will be used to move from floor to floor, but there will
be staircases in the corners of the buildings as well. Administration and the library will be on
the sixth floor. Indoor sports facilities will be on the fifth floor. The building will be wired for
286
Muggle electrical and phone lines in mithril conduits and the conduits grounded to a rune-
powered ward anchorstone in a vault at least three floors under the school. Kitchens, dining
facilities, and elves’ quarters will be in the first basement. Storage, stables, Muggle electrical
services and data servers and connections in the second basement in a room shielded in mithril.
An indoor swimming facility and quarters for mere people students in the third basement with
the wardstone anchor under the bottom of the pool. The pool will be connected to the five
hundred-acre lake outside by a warded tunnel.
“Outdoors, besides the lake there will be bridle paths which will double as running trails. Four
Quidditch pitches, four football pitches—” Harry smiled— “one cricket ground, and a beach on
the lake.
“Questions?”
Hookknife raised his hand like a child in school. While Harry had been talking, his aura had
grown until it was a burning whiteness even to the mates. Billhook cringed at Hookknife’s
raised hand. He hoped the idiot wasn’t about to be fried to a grease-spot. He would hate to
have to apologise to the Duke for littering his realm with the idiot’s corpse.
“Your Grace, what is a ‘cricket ground’?”
Harry fell over and rolled around on the ground, laughing. Nym rolled her eyes, and all of the
bonded heard Sarah. “Harry, really, it’s not nice to make fun of Andrew when he can’t hear
you!”
Harry howled with laughter.
“My father will show you, Hookknife,” Nym said while she kicked Harry gently in his ribs. This
provoked more howling.
Billhook smiled again as Harry’s aura faded. “I told you, Your Grace, very entertaining.”
Harry recovered as Chu, Minerva, Aurora, Septima, Bathsheba, Ann, and Hermione fell into
serious discussions with Hookknife.
Harry, with Nym on his arm, walked around the Hollow with Billhook and Hache, talking about
life, the universe, and everything.
At 7:45 p.m. they made it back to the centre where the main group was still talking. Geoffrey
and the elves had laid a groaning table. Harry seated Nym and the mates were seated by the
elves. The goblins seated themselves, and as the sun set they all tucked into a very fine dinner.
“Your Grace, we thank you for considering us for this project and will work with you very hard
to realise this vision.”
287
“Thank you, Billhook. I’m sure it would be much harder to accomplish without the skill and
knowledge of your people.”
The Slytherin and not a few of the other mates moaned with desire in the bond.
“Morgana, it’s like being bonded to a political genius stuffed inside a sex machine. I’ve never
desired someone so much.”
At Tracey’s comment in the bond, a flurry of mental schedule-checking went on.
“Very smooth, Harry. Her Majesty appreciates the labor you and my fellow Alpha have done this
day.”
Dinner concluded and the Goblins stood. “Your Grace, Hache will attend Her Grace Narcissa
daily here at Potter Castle and Hookknife will attend Her Grace Chu.”
Harry smiled and bowed deeply to Billhook. In Gobbledygook he said, “Sharp knives and full
veins, clan chief.”
The stunned Goblins disappeared from view and Harry spread his arms and moved the bonded
to the sitting room of the castle. He made it no further as Tracey attacked him and it turned
into a writhing pile of mates.
At midnight Minerva regretfully led the satiated Hogwarts professors back to Hogwarts. Shortly
after 2 a.m. Geoffrey and the ladie’s maid elves moved the bonded to their beds, Dobby taking
Harry with Cho impaled on him and asleep on his chest and Winky taking Nym.
Minerva had never been so glad of the elf-popping ability, as she was able to get straight into
her bed before Mandy’s orgasm hit her, her mates continuing their activities after waking
during the move.
Hogwarts
Gryffindor Common Room
Just after curfew
“They aren’t back, Fred.”
“Obviously, George. I’m sitting here with you.”
“Harry, Ginny, and all the rest of the missing Gryffindors’ trunks are gone.”
288
“I was there for that, too, George.”
“Send him an owl in the morning, then?”
“Yes, it’s the only thing to do.”
“What about Ron?”
“I suspect he and Lavender will stay bonded unless he does something completely idiotic or she
loses control of him.”
“Mum will be pleased; the Browns are a good Light-side family.”
“Yes, right up until she finds out about Ginny.”
“She’s going to throw a right wobbler.”
“The master of understatement you are tonight.”
“I’m worried, Fred. This could all go very pear-shaped very soon. The Slytherins are going to try
something as soon as this seeps into their tiny little brains.”
“Not to mention Harry took half the Quidditch power out of Gryffindor.”
George snorted. “Angelina’s already working on Demelza and Patricia—Neville, too. Ravenclaw
is going to try Morag at Seeker. She’s their reserve anyway.”
Fred grunted and got up. They headed up to bed.
289

Chapter 16
7 Sept 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Potter Castle
Harry snapped awake and looked down at Anastasia. She smiled up at him around her
mouthful. “It feels like you all enjoy that tremendously, but why?”
Anastasia got to her knees without releasing her mouthful and spun around, straddling Harry’s
head. She lowered her sex to his face and he automatically took her sex in his mouth. “You like
this, Harry?”
“You know I do, Anastasia.”
“We like doing the same to you. You taste good, and we feel we have power over you this way.
It makes us feel confident.”
“You all taste good, too, and you’re all infinitely different and infinitely beautiful, though the
same. You all have power over me anyway. I like this because it makes you all come.”
“Thank you, Harry. Now shut up and relax. I want my pre-PT protein.”
Shortly the pair of them hit a simultaneous climax. Harry was completely energised, and after
gently moving Anastasia off of him he danced around the room to her laughter. Nym joined
them and joined Anastasia in her laughter at the manic Harry.
“Come on, maniac.”
Harry had thrown on his PT outfit of running shoes, shorts, and vest. He ran back into the
master suite and scooped Nym up over his shoulder, then took off running to the hall they w ere
using for PT. Nym squealed and slappd Harry on the ass as he ran. He was whinnying like a
horse. The bonded were all laughing. Harry entered the hall and one hundred golems turned to
attack. Without blinking or pausing, he transported all one hundred of them to the valley Floor.
“Godsdamnit, lad, now I have to go get them.”
Harry stuck his tongue out at Alastor and bent down, letting Nym stand on the Floor.
“Oh, very mature, Harry. Alastor, why didn’t you put up a ward?”
Alastor looked at Nym with his real eye while the magical one tracked the golems who were all
headed back to the castle. “I did, Nym, he just blows right through whatever I put up.”
290
Nym looked at Alastor with a raised eyebrow while Harry finished his stretches and loaded a
bar so heavy it looked like it would snap when he cleaned it.
Hogwarts
Gryffindor Tower
Angelina rolled out of bed at her normal 5 a.m. and padded into the bath. After she had
finished her morning routine she padded down the stairs to the fifth year room. Lavender was
alone in the room. She sighed; it would be another hard day followed by an attempt to pry
information from Fred or George. The twins obviously knew more than they were saying. She
was sure that between her and Alicia they would eventually get to the truth.
She returned to her room, dressed, and headed down to the common room to revise for a
while before she went to breakfast.
In the boys’ tower the twins had gone through much the same routine. They appeared in the
common room and sat down quietly for once. Angelina knew something was seriously wrong if
it made them quiet. “Okay, spill. What’s going on?”
“It’s not really—”
“—our story to tell, Angelina—”
“—but we’d better recruit a—”
“—Seeker and a Chaser.”
Angelina looked at the twins and for a moment they thought she would cry. She finally said, “I
thought we had a chance this year.”
Fred smiled at her gently. “We do, Angelina. We’ll get two more players and the best brooms,
we’ll practice hard, and we’ll win the Cup.”
At that moment Ron and Neville appeared at the bottom of the boys’ stairs and Lavender
appeared at the bottom of the girls’.
Ron and Lavender met each other halfway between and got lost in each other’s eyes. The other
four in the room groaned.
“Your mum is going to go spare,” Angelina chuckled. “One eloped with the Boy-Who-Lived and
one bonded to a fashionista.”
291
Alicia made her entrance at that moment, and George popped to his feet and met her halfway
to the hearth.
Angelina groaned. “Come on, you lot, it’s time for the crew of the Love Boat to eat.”
In the Great Hall, the absence of one male and eighteen female students was glaringly obvious.
The Headmaster and his pet snake looked like thunderclouds.
Umbitch was all smiles; she had relayed the edict that made her the High Inquisitor of
Hogwarts.
Flitwick was nervous, Hagrid looked upset, and Filch had a nasty grin smeared on his face.
Minerva, Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba were islands of calm. Pomona, Rolanda, Irma, and
Poppy were looking at Minerva and her mates speculatively.
“Professor McGonagall, is your House perchance missing students as well this morning?”
“Two can play this idiotic game, Albus. You let that fool Fudge put that toad-faced cow in here
and then make her High Inquisitor with the power to have us removed, and you want to act like
nothing is amiss? Bah!”
“Why, yes, it has been reported that four of the female and one of the male students have not
been seen since Saturday night. I was not in the castle yesterday, so I found this out this
morning.”
“Hemmm, hemmm, students missing, Headmaster? Surely we should notify the Ministry?”
Dumbledore almost growled. “Certainly, Dolores. If they have not appeared by the start of
classes, then we will have to take action,” he said, looking at Minerva.
“Capital plan, Headmaster.” Minerva was almost in hysterics but she managed that shot
without giving herself away.
She felt the Headmaster’s none-too-subtle Legilimency probe and another, even less subtle
probe from his pet snake. She smoothly diverted them into a benign memory of a Church of
Scotland service, with the sermon being on the evils of lying, in Hogsmeade followed by lunch
with Rosmerta and an afternoon of shopping; too bad that memory was from last year.
Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba managed similar feats in their turn.
The twins barely felt the probes of the Headmaster, but their oaths left the Headmaster facing
a blank wall at any thought of Harry Potter beyond Quidditch or pranks, as it did with the
292
confused jumble that was Ron’s mind. Random probes of the other students Harry associated
with brought no result.
Snape concentrated on Ron but withdrew in disgust when confronted with the constant
bombardment of teenage male fantasies involving a naked Miss Brown. With tits like that, the
bitch deserved a chance to satisfy a real man. He would have to look into some detentions for
the cow. He was getting tired of the current Slytherin slut anyway; she just lay there crying.
Time to branch out into the other Houses, perhaps.
The Headmaster stood and Snape stood with him. Dumbledore left the hall in a huff, and his
pet snake slithered after him.
Minerva shook her head sadly. “How the mighty have fallen. What happened to the bright-eyed
idealist I once knew, Albus? I will not let this happen to my Harry.”
“Our Harry, and no, we will not, Minerva,” Nym consoled Min in the bond.
Minerva got through breakfast on the support of her mates. She wanted to cry the whole time.
After Umbitch had scuttled from the hall, Septima said, “Minerva, look at Miss Dobbs and Miss
Frobisher. They’re shattered. We’ll need to take them with us tonight.”
“You’re correct, Septima, Amelia, can you talk to their parents?”
“Emmeline and I will go this morning, Minerva. If we get resistance, she’s better at Obliviating
people than I am.”
Hogwarts
Headmaster’s Office
Dumbledore paced across his office with long strides. He sat stiffly in his chair at his desk. Snape
slid in behind him and sat in the chair before the desk.
First this newest ploy of Fudge’s, and now Harry was loose in Britain somewhere. This last could
not stand. He must have Harry under control; too much was at stake for the boy to wander.
After several moments Dumbledore looked up. “May I help you, Severus?”
Snape jerked as if he had been slapped. “I was wondering if I could help you, Headmaster.”
He received a cold look from ice-blue eyes. He wondered if he had outlived his usefulness to
Dumbledore. He had seen that look before in a set of red eyes, and it was normally followed by
a Cruciatus Curse.
293
“I believe you have classes to teach, Severus.”
“Yes, I do. If you don’t need my assistance, then....” He stood and withdrew. Once outside the
Headmaster’s office, he cursed viciously.
Potions classes that morning were truly horrific. By the third period Snape had taken a total of
five hundred points from all the houses. Admittedly, he’d only taken fifty from Slytherin; but
Minerva, Pomona, and Filius more than made up for it in their second and later classes, taking a
total of one thousand points from Slytherin in a veritable orgy of punishing infractions severely,
no matter how small. Minerva fined Malfoy fifty points for improper grooming and gave him a
lecture on personal hygiene and hair care that had the whole class rolling on the Floor laughing.
Malfoy fled and was fined fifty more points for leaving class early.
Dumbledore Flooed. Sirius. “Sirius?”
“Yes, Albus?”
“I am afraid something has happened to Harry, Sirius.”
“Is he all right, Albus?”
“Perhaps it would be better if you came through and talked, Sirius.”
“Of course, Albus.”
Dumbledore withdrew his head from the fire and Sirius stepped through. “What is it, Albus?
What’s wrong with Harry? What’s happened?”
Behind his substantial Occlumency barriers Sirius was laughing viciously. Harry had not told
him, but he expected that having had enough of Snivellus, the Ministry, and Albus, he had
pulled the plug. Sirius would have to find him and find out how he could help.
Dumbledore looked Sirius in the eye and said, “I fear Harry and eighteen female students have
gone missing.”
“Missing, Headmaster?”
“Yes. They were reported absent yesterday, but now they are officially missing, as classes have
started and they are not present.” Dumbledore indicated the automatically updating
attendance roster that lay on his desk.
294
Sirius felt the Occlumency probe, but as he knew nothing and his fealty oath was in place, he
was not worried. “Perhaps we should notify the Ministry and the students’ parents, Albus.”
Albus had probed Sirius and found nothing. Sirius had not even had a letter from Harry, as far as
he could tell.
“Yes, I suppose we must. We must find Harry, Sirius.”
“And the eighteen young women, Albus?”
“Yes, of course—them too.”
Sirius shook his head sadly and rose. “I’ll start trying to find Harry.” He walked to the Floo and
threw in a pinch of Floo powder. He said, “Grimmauld Place,” in a clear voice, stepped through
the flames, and was gone.
Hogwarts
DADA teacher’s office
Dolores threw the pinch of Floo powder in the fireplace and stuck her head in, announcing,
“Cornelius Fudge’s study.”
“Dolores, what a surprise! I thought we had agreed you would never contact me here unless it
was an emergency.”
“Minister, I have great news. The halfblood Potter is not at school, and eighteen girls are gone
too. We can launch an enquiry and get rid of Dumbledore. Then we can install me as
Headmistress and teach magic as it should be taught in accordance with what the Ministry
wants wizards and witches to know.”
“Yesss...possibly, Dolores. Stay there and keep listening, and I’ll get back to you.”
Umbridge’s head disappeared from his fire. The toad-like beast was useful, but now he had to
consult with his benefactor. Yes, Lucius would know how best to take advantage of this. They
could possibly get rid of Dumbledore and Potter for good this time.
Umbridge smiled. Potter was gone, and Dumbledore soon would be; she would be
Headmistress and then she would teach only purebloods, the Ministry-approved way.
She walked into her classroom and issued the reading assignment for the second period. She
sat behind her desk and planned her inspections of the Charms and Divination Professors. She
would destroy that half-goblin abomination Flitwick and the Trelawney fraud. Then she would
295
give MacMillan lines with the Blood Quill. Yes, that had run Potter off, so it would work on that
halfblooded MacMillan.
Hogwarts
The day proceeded and the students noticed that the Heads of House seemed to be retaliating
against Snape and Slytherin. The attitude rubbed off, and by lunch a quarter of Slytherin was in
hospital suffering from a vast array of curse damage.
Draco Malfoy had been flung off the third and fourth floor stairs twice by tripping hexes; he was
only saved by fast action on the part of Snape once and Dumbledore later.
On Fred and George’s advice, all non-Slytherin students were casting a bewildering array of
charms and Transfiguring everything they got near in order to bury the curses, jinxes, and hexes
they were throwing so far back that a Priori Incantatem would not easily find them.
Lunch was a complete disaster. Every time a Slytherin entered the Great Hall they began
changing colours or losing hair or something else, so that by the time they reached their seat
they appeared to have been mauled by animals.
When Snape stood and whipped his wand out, some wag Transfigured it into a soup bone.
While he stood staring at his erstwhile wand in stunned disbelief, some other wag Transfigured
his mouth into smooth skin. Minerva was so proud.
“Minerva, your students show great promise.”
“Thank you, Filius.”
Dumbledore stood in a rage. “You will all stop abusing the Slytherin students this instant.”
A voice rang out from the Great Hall. “Oh, so it’s fine when they abuse or assault us, but when
it’s turn about we find out whose side you’re really on, snake lover.”
“SILENCE!!!! You will all comport yourselves with the dignity befitting the cream of British
wizarding society. The next person that curses, hexes, or jinxes a member of Slytherin house
will be expelled.”
Minerva cringed, and sure enough the Slytherin students were Transfigured into a wild
assortment of animals, the favourite seeming to be jackasses. There was one odd-looking
creature that Minerva thought was a platypus.
Minerva was horrified to see Dumbledore draw his wand and fire a spell “Petrificus Totalus!”
296
Every student in the hall was frozen. “Albus! Have you gone mad? Release these children
immediately!”
Dumbledore looked into the furious face of his Deputy Headmistress and actually felt her rage.
He felt something else too: Hogwarts had withdrawn from him. As he watched, Minerva was
surrounded by a warm glow, and the wards of Hogwarts snapped to her control.
Snape was terrified. For a moment the wards had pressed on him, and though they had not
acted, he felt them watching him. It seemed Hogwarts knew he was a Death Eater and she did
not like it. Dolores felt the same thing, but she was not intelligent or magical enough to
understand what it was.
The children were released. Minerva eyed Dumbledore in a seething fury and then turned to
the students. “You have all had your fun. Further instances of this nature will not be tolerated.”
She looked at the Slytherins and they transformed back into children. “From
anyone,” she added sternly.
The children were instantly subdued.
Snape was awed by this display of wandless magic and reevaluated his long -time nemesis.
In the bond
“A little early, my love, but I’m pleased you’ve taken your rightful place. Let me be the first to
congratulate you.” Harry followed that comment in the bond with all of his love, affection, and
dedication. He also sent a command to Hogwarts.
“By right of Blood and Conquest, I claim you as mine, my lady Hogwarts. Call on me as your
defender an you will. Protect our mate and her charges.”
Harry poured as much magic as he could down the link and unknowingly pulled the mates and
the realm in with him. Hogwarts, reading his intention, took the charge of magic and all of the
ancient wards activated, stripping away the layers of wards built by generations of
Headmasters. No outward sign showed as the castle shrugged aside generations of meddling
and began reverting to her true glorious, powerful self.
A clear, beautiful voice rang in the bond. “As you will it, it shall be done, my lord, my love.”
Hermione squeed. “She’s alive! I knew it, Hogwarts is alive! Oooohh, and she loves Harry, can
you feel that?”
297
Nym answered in a stunned voice. “Yes, Hermione, we all feel it.”
The bonded had to find seats as the massive amount of knowledge poured from Hogwarts to
them. A thousand years of knowledge was a little jarring. It was impossible to absorb; the bond
would take weeks to assimilate it all. Overpowering the knowledge was a boundless love for
Harry and them. That would take years to come to terms with and would occasionally cause the
bonded and the Castle to lash out severely at perceived threats.
“Professor McGonagall...Professor McGonagall...Minerva?” Dumbledore reached out to touch

her, but something stopped his hand. Whatever it was was immensely powerful and very
unhappy with him.
Minerva finally came back to herself. “Yes, Professor Dumbledore?” Minerva would never call
him Albus again.
“Are you all right, Professor?”
“Yes, fine, Professor.”
She calmly finished her lunch. The students who had been watching finished their lunches and
moved quickly, quietly, and calmly to their next classes. Except for Emma Dobbs and Victoria
Frobisher; they sat looking dazed until Septima and Bathsheba collected them and escorted
them to their classes.
By dinner time Snape had been driven to a frothing fury by the overly dramatised reports of the
Slytherins and made the mistake of bursting into Minerva’s office with mayhem on his mind.
He was jerked from his feet and his limbs were painfully drawn out to full extension. He hung
there with groaning sinews, completely terrified. He had not even seen her draw her wand.
Minerva finished her grading for the day and finally looked up. “Professor Snape, how may I
help you?”
“You may let me down this instant, you aaaarrrrghhh.” Whatever was holding him had pulled
even tighter; much more and he feared he would have an arm ripped off.
“Professor, I would remind you to keep a civil tongue in your head.”
“Why has my House been docked over a thousand points?”
“Well, I know that you docked Gryffindor three hundred and thirty-five points today, Professor.
I believe none of it was justified. I returned the favour, but mine were in fact justifiable—if only
marginally. I would assume the other Heads and Professors have done the same.
298
“I will be reviewing the points you have taken from other Houses since your employment here,
and Slytherin will be docked an equal number if I find any that were not justified.”
Snape blanched. He knew that over the years he had docked thousands of points on the
flimsiest of invented justifications, and he had been very lax in filing the paperwork on any of
them. The pureblood parents would have him killed; the House would be in arrears for years.
“You can’t do this. I’ll speak to Dumbledore.”
“Feel free, Professor, but as Deputy Headmistress I am responsible for the point system.
“Oh, by the way, in fifteen minutes the Aurors will arrive to conduct a sweep of the school. In
light of today’s events, we don’t want anything dangerous around a bunch of volatile children,
now, do we?”
Snape spluttered incoherently.
“I see you are indisposed, Severus. I will call Dumbledore for you.”
She walked to the fireplace and tossed in a pinch of Floo powder. “Headmaster’s office...
Professor Dumbledore?”
Dumbledore was in no better humour this afternoon, but he knew better than to act
precipitously right now. Something was afoot and he was no longer in control of the school
wards. Historically the school chose the next Head by installing the wards to them. It had only
happened twice in the history of the school that a living, sitting Head had been stripped of the
wards. He had to proceed very carefully here, or he could completely lose control.
“Yes, Professor McGonagall?” He was not going to call her Minerva until she relaxed. She was,
after all, technically the Headmistress right now.
“Professor Dumbledore, can you please come to my office? Professor Snape has something he
wishes to discuss with you.”
“Certainly, Professor McGonagall.” He had a really bad feeling about this. She was way too
confident.
Dumbledore strode through the halls to the Transfiguration Professor’s office. He felt the wards
examining him the whole way. He knew the ancient wards had been activated and the newer
wards had been stripped away like they were tissue paper.
299
He arrived at the office and opened the door. There in front of him was Professor Snape,
hanging spreadeagled in the air and obviously in pain. Four bright bands of magic anchoring him
to floor and ceiling by his wrists and ankles were visible to his mage sight.
Dumbledore yanked out his wand and started to cast. “I would not do that if I were you,
Professor,” Minerva warned.
“Professor McGonagall, I must insist you release Severus.”
“I am not holding him, Professor. His evil intent is holding him. If you try to free him you might
end up in the same position.”
Snape was incoherent with rage. McGonagall had used this—this—whatever to trap him here.
When the Aurors arrived he was sure she would lead them to Slytherin first. Half of the
pureblood students would be sent to Azkaban for the Dark objects they had in their dorms. He
would be unable to warn them. He was literally foaming at the mouth.
Dumbledore had understood exactly what Minerva was telling him. She was not holding Snape,
Hogwarts was. How had things gone so far?
The door to the office swung open and Amelia stepped in, followed by Alastor.
“Ah! Amelia, Alastor, I didn’t think you would come yourself.”
“With Susan missing and then all the mayhem Umbridge reported, I thought it best, Minerva.
Alastor has been returned to active duty for the duration and we’ve brought all the day and
night shift Aurors and Unspeakables.”
“Good. Shall we proceed, then? I thought to start in the dungeons and work our way up.”
Snape bellowed in rage and twisted in his bonds. He screamed in pain.
“Snape, you’d better calm down or that ward is going to tear you limb from limb before I get a
chance to kill you, you Death Eater scum,” Alastor said with his magical eye locked onto the
ward line holding Snape’s right ankle.
Snape froze; suddenly he was as coherent as if Alastor had thrown cold water on him. Alastor
had said “ward”, and McGonagall had said she was not holding him. That could only mean the
castle was holding him. He knew in his soul the castle would kill him with little or no
provocation. Bugger the Slytherins; they were on their own. He had to survive the night. As he
calmed, the wards eased up on him and lowered him to the floor.
“See there, Death Eater? Not so hard to be human with a knife to your throat, is it?” Alastor
growled at him and laughed.
300
“Alastor, play with Albus’s pet Death Eater later,” Amelia smirked at Snape.
“Madam Director, I must protest!”
“Shut up, Albus. I don’t have time for your Lord of Light codswallop. Children are missing. You’ll
be lucky if you don’t see the inside of Azkaban for this—among other things.”
“Alastor, go to the DADA classroom and get Umbitch—err, Umbridge—and let’s get this show
on the road. Can’t proceed without the High Inquisitor.”
Alastor went down the hall and opened the door. They all heard “STUPEFY! INCARCEROUS!”
They took off at a run down the hallway and skidded into the classroom.
Umbridge lay unconscious and bound, and Macmillan stood holding his left hand with his right,
tears running down his face. Moody was screaming at Umbridge, “USE A BLOOD QUILL ON A
CHILD, WILL YOU, YOU DESPICABLE DEATH DICK LICKER BITCH? I’LL GUT YOU!”
“MASTER AUROR MOODY! Control yourself!”
“Ma’am.”
“Arrest her, get a statement, use Veritaserum and a certified transcription quill. Time is of the
essence; we have missing children to find.”
Moody levitated Umbridge into a chair and called for the Veritaserum and a transcription quill.
Once the items arrived, he cast an Ennervate on her.
Umbridge came to and started screeching. “What are you doing? I am the Undersecretary of
Magic! I am the High Inquisitor of Hogwarts!”
Moody smirked evilly at her. “Dolores Umbridge, you are under arrest for the possession and
use of a Class 1 prohibited Dark object for other than authorised purposes; to wit, the torture of
students. You will now be questioned under Veritaserum.”
She opened her mouth to begin screechcroaking again, and Moody availed himself of the
opportunity to jerk her head back by the hair and drop five drops of Veritaserum into her open
mouth. He looked at Snape and mouthed, “You’re next.” Snape shuddered. Alastor laughed.
“Name?”
“Dolores Umbridge.”
301
“Are you a Death Eater?”
“Yes.”
“Have you used a Blood Quill to torture students?”
“Yes.”
“Names of the students you’ve tortured?”
“Harry Potter and Ernie MacMillan.”
“How many times each?”
“Potter three and McMillan one.”
“Have you done anything else illegal in your life?”
“I sent two Dementors after Potter this summer. I helped Lucius Malfoy acquire Dark objects
for our lord….”
She droned on and on. Finally she wound down after implicating twenty-seven other people,
including Fudge.
“Have you ever done anything you suspect to be illegal?”
She started up again and droned on for a further two rolls of parchment.
Moody cast an eye at her and yanked her head back again. He tipped two more drops of
Veritaserum into her maw. He waited a moment and then asked, “Where is Harry Potter?”
“I don’t know.”
“Where are the girls that are missing from Hogwarts?”
“I don’t know.”
“List the Death Eaters known to you.”
She droned out a list of forty-six names; Snape’s name was on the list.
“List all persons you suspect of illegal activities and their suspected illegal activities.”
302
Moody looked at Snape when she wound down the last time and said, “Get over here, scum.
Your turn.”
Severus tried backing away to find himself snatched off his feet and viciously slammed into a
chair.
Moody immediately yanked Snape’s head back by the hair and poured six drops of Veritaserum
into his mouth. He considered a moment and added three more.
“Auror Moody, you are not to kill him,” Amelia said mildly.
“Legilimens, ma’am, I felt his probe.”
Amelia nodded .“Proceed.”
Moody asked Snape the same questions. His crimes ran from murder and rape to use of
Legilimency on every student he’d had since he was first employed at Hogwarts. Grossly
enough, included in his litany of depravity were the multiple rapes and Obliviations of at least
one seventh year Slytherin female each year since he had been named Head of House. He
named fifty-four people as Death Eaters. Twelve of them were the same as the ones Umbridge
had named, including himself.
“Alastor, have the prisoners transported to a secure holding facility.”
“Tonks, Jones?”
The two Aurors came into the room.
“Transport this scum to a secure holding facility.”
Alastor looked at Dumbledore.
Amelia cut him off. “Dumbledore, I’m going to give you the benefit of the doubt for now. You
may be arrested in connection with this investigation later, however.”
“Dungeons now, Amelia?”
“Yes, Minerva.”
They moved through the school like avenging angels. Most of the students were at dinner;
those they encountered were escorted to the Great Hall. All of the students were held there.
Starting on the lowest level of the school, they began working their way up with Dark
Detectors. Whenever they encountered a Dark object they recorded it and brought in curse
303
breakers and warders to check for wards and curses. If the object was clear they evacuated it to
a “secure holding area.” If not, the curses or wards were broken, and if the object was still
intact and the Dark spells, hexes, jinxes, or enchantments still present, it was then evacuated.
In the Slytherin common and dorm rooms they found hundreds of Dark objects, most of them
in the possession of the children of known or suspected Death Eaters. The search did not stop
there; the little party moved through all areas of the school. Two trophies were removed from
the trophy room, and a small number of Dark objects were found in other areas and in the
other Houses.
When the search was completed, the students were released back to their common rooms. As
Amelia was preparing to leave, Fudge and Malfoy Sr. showed up.
Alastor saw them coming in the door and hit them with Stupefy and Incarcerous. They were
levitated and taken to an empty classroom. One at a time they were questioned under
Veritaserum.
Fudge was not a Death Eater but knew Malfoy was. He gave an account of all the bribes he had
accepted over his adult life, but other than that his only crimes were all very minor. He freely
admitted to getting other people to do his dirty work and named them. Amelia was crushed;
the list included about a fifth of the Aurors. Fudge named eighty-two Death Eaters, many of
whom had been killed in the first war.
Lucius was a prize, however. He admitted to a long list of rapes and murders, kidnappings and
child rapes, selling people into slavery, and all manner of other crimes. He named one hundred
fifty-two Death Eaters in Britain and abroad.
As soon as the Veritaserum lifted, he claimed he had been under the Imperious Curse. Moody
had already asked him about this when he was under Veritaserum and he had said that he had
never been under the Imperious.
Fudge and Lucius were transported to the “secure location”.
“Harry, we’re done here. What do you think.?”
“I think we’re fine, Amelia, and I think you and Minerva have done well. You too, Hogwarts. Any
comments, ladies?”
Silence reigned in the bond. “Okay, I’ll see you all tonight and we’ll go back to Turning.”
Amelia turned to Dumbledore. “We’ll let you know when the trials are to be held, Dumbledore.
Please inform your students that bringing in any more Dark objects or failing to turn in any they
find will cause their arrest. We will let them off this time unless we find they’ve actually been
using the objects.”
304
“Amelia, we’ll have to convene the Wizengamot to elect a new Minister,” Dumbledore said
suddenly.
“Why? We have a Minister. He isn’t dead, nor has he been convicted of any crimes. As his
Undersecretary has been arrested, I believe responsibility for the Ministry falls to me. I’ll let you
know if I need help, Dumbledore. Meanwhile we’ll continue looking for the children. Good day,
Headmaster.” Amelia strode out of the doors with the Aurors and Unspeakables following her.
“Very nice, Amelia. Continue to emphasise his limited roll as both Headmaster and Chief
Warlock.”
“Thank you, Narcissa. Yes, that is my intent. We’ll just sit on the Wizengamot until we’re ready
to dismantle it.”
“Her Majesty congratulates the Duke and Duchesses on their bloodless coup.”
“Thank you, Sarah. Please inform Her Majesty that we will continue to keep it bloodless as long
as possible.”
“I will, Harry. Now I have to go catch your youngest mates. They’re off chasing the unicorns, and
it’s bedtime.”
Amelia continued her walk. They reached the edge of the wards, and the nonbonded among
them Apparated away. The bonded turned and continued walking to Hogsmeade, where they
faded from view and reappeared walking into the entry hall of Potter Castle.
Harry met them and they moved to the dining room. “How are our guests, Harry?”
“Fine, Nym. They are currently enjoying my hospitality in a nice little warded pit each. I’ll strip
their minds after our late dinner.”
Dinner was a pleasant affair. They discussed the plans for the school. Chu told Harry that it
would be good to have Hogwarts also. She estimated that they would run out of space if they
actually got all of the sentient magical population enrolled in the Royal Academy. She was of
the opinion that it would eventually become the College of Hogwarts of the Royal Academy of
Magic. She wanted to send the top students there. Hogwarts hummed happily at that, and the
mates chuckled.
Narcissa reviewed the progress on securing control of the wizarding financial world. And
Amanda, Sarah, and Amelia discussed the changes they expected to the political landscape in
the short term.
305
Emmeline reviewed the general description of the Dark objects that had been confiscated
during the sweep of Hogwarts. Several of them, including one of the trophies, defied
description or evaluation. They read as if they were alive when scanned. Those would have to
go to the Department of Mysteries.
As they ate and talked, they watched through the mates still at Hogwarts and Hogwarts herself
as the school settled back down.
Harry finished dinner and rose. Nym and the Primaries rose with him. “Are you sure you want
to do this, ladies? It will be messy.”
“Only for them, Harry.”
Harry walked behind the staircase and stepped onto a coat of arms in the floor. He held out his
arms and each woman laid one of her hands on his arm. He thought about the level of the
dungeon at which they had put the prisoners and then thought of being there.
He appeared there, and the women appeared with him. The light came up as they appeared,
not gentle and slow in consideration of the prisoners who had been held in perfect darkness,
but sudden and harsh. Harry waved and Umbridge appeared, bound to a chair.
“Potter, the Master will kill you and rape your whores.”
“Not before you’re dead, toad.” He stepped up to her. “We can do this the easy way or the hard
way. Choose.”
“Do what? You can’t touch me, you halfblooded scum. I am the Undersecretary of Magic.”
“I want your memories. You can give me copies or I will strip your mind.”
“Ha! You wouldn’t dare.”
Harry waved his hand and Snape, Fudge, and Malfoy appeared beside Umbridge, bound to their
chairs.
Harry looked at Umbridge and dove into her mind. He ripped all of the relevant memories out
of her mind without finesse. She soiled herself as she screamed. It felt like someone was stirring
her brain with a red-hot poker.
He withdrew from her mind; putting his wand to his temple, he extracted the memories and
dropped them into a charmed crystal jar provided by Emmeline.
Snape and Malfoy were horrified; even the Dark Lord did not have that much power.
306
Harry waved his hand and freed her. She stood and he threw her a wand. “Dolores Umbridge,
you are a confirmed agent of the Dark. Defend yourself.”
“Avada—”
Harry raised his wand and a bolt of red energy left it. Dolores Umbridge’s head ceased to exist.
Harry shook his head and said grimly into the absolute silence “Praedia Bellica,”
A light flashed from her still barely alive body and entered Harry. In Gringotts, the Ministry
Archive, and Umbridge Manor, the records all updated to indicate that the head of the
Umbridge Family was now Harry James Potter, Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and
Realm. The Umbridge wards snapped to him.
Harry looked at Fudge and said, “Next.” Fudge soiled himself. Harry, disgusted, stripped the
Minister’s memory and then repeated the procedure as he had with Umbridge, except he did
not kill Fudge. Instead, he broke all of his limbs and then his ribs, until Fudge managed to beg
for mercy in between his screams. Harry cast the Praedia Bellica and became head of the Fudge
family. Geoffrey appeared with several potions and fed them to Fudge, and then he put the
physically and mentally broken Minister back into his pit.
Harry looked at Lucius, who was attempting to maintain his sneer. He smiled brightly and raised
his arms. Suddenly they appeared in one of the training halls.
“I know you fancy yourself a duelist, Lucy. Let’s see what you can do against someone who’s
not afraid of you.”
Harry removed his bonds with a wave and Nym threw Lucius his wand. “Thank you, slut. For
that I will only fu—” He found himself without a tongue.
“Really, Lucy, if you can’t keep a civil tongue....”
Lucius tried to recover from his shock at having his tongue Vanished. He glared at Harry.
Suddenly, with a screaming pain, his left eyeball flew out of his head toward Harry. Harry
Vanished it before it reached him.
“It’s rude to stare, Lucy.”
Lucius cast a Cruciatus at Harry, who easily sidestepped it. The curse bounced off the shield
Nym cast and hit Snape. She smirked viciously as he screamed.
Harry vaporised one of Lucius’s fingers.
307
Lucius cast a Bonebreaker and Harry incinerated another finger.
This went on until Lucius had only the finger and thumb that held his wand remaining. Then
Harry Vanished his shoes and started on his toes.
“This can end any time, Lucy. I don’t respect you and never will, so go ahead and beg for
mercy.” Harry laughed. “Lucy, is this the best you can do? So boring. Let’s experiment a little.”
Harry cast a Reparo at Lucius’s tongueless mouth. The screams were deafening as the spell tried
to build a tongue from Transfigured air molecules and stripped blood and muscle tissue.
“OOOPS! Sorry, that sounded like it hurt. I’m tired of playing with you, Lucy.”
Harry entered Lucius’s mind and stripped it bare. He stored the memories and then cast the
Praedia Bellica on Lucius as hard as he could. Lucius writhed as not only his name, property,
funds, status, and title were stripped from him but also his magic.
Harry fought Lucius’s magic and slowly, carefully excised the Dark parts of it before he
integrated the rest. The Dark magic cast about as Harry held it, but Emmeline appeared and
trapped it in a very strange crystal container covered in runes.
She smiled brightly at Harry. “Thanks, Harry. We’ve been wondering how to strip one of them
of his life and magic to examine Dark magic. The Department owes you.”
Lucius lay on the ground, unconscious. Emmeline walked over to him and ran a scan. “Squib. I’ll
need this memory, too, Harry.”
Harry pulled the memory out and handed it off to Emmeline, who produced another of the
crystal containers. She tapped it off his wand into the container and handed Harry his wand
back.
Geoffrey came and picked up Lucius. He healed him enough that he would live and put him
back in his pit.
“Snivellus, you’re next.”
“Potter, Dumbledore won’t let you do this to me.”
“You’re an idiot, Snivellus. Do you see Dumbledore here? I’m going to rip your mind to shreds
and then I’m going to cast the Praedia Bellica on you and rip your name, title, and any assets
you have from you, along with your magic.”
308
“Do your best, Potty,” Severus snarled, trusting his Occlumency shields. After all, they had held
up against the Dark Lord, and he hadn’t even had to use all his power for that.
His trust was sadly misplaced.
Harry blasted Snape’s shields—pathetic, to him—aside without really noticing them. He

perused Snape’s entire life, then ripped his mind into shreds, leaving the essential Snape
screaming in pain and locked in a body to which it was no longer connected.
Casting the Praedia Bellica, he stripped Snape’s magic; and after stripping the Darkness from it,
he integrated what was left. It wasn’t much. Emmeline captured the Dark magic and added it to
her container. Harry gave her the memory of stripping the magic and stored Snape’s memories
for the mates to review.
Geoffrey moved the unresisting body, now running on autonomic functions, to its pit.
“Harry, why did you kill Umbridge and not the others?”
“She was judged guilty of torture, Hermione. It’s a high crime; she received high justice. We
need the others for public trials. Once they’ve been convicted, we’ll execute them publicly in
the middle of Diagon Alley. We need Fudge to be alive and have his magic to be the Minister of
Magic until we convict him. We’ll drag his trial out until we’re ready to eliminate the Ministry
and replace it with our people. Then we’ll convict him and execute him in Diagon Alley.”
Hermione nodded thoughtfully. “Why did you beat the others so badly?”
“I didn’t want to kill them yet, Hermione, but they had to be completely defeated or dead for
the Praedia Bellica to work.”
Hermione nodded.
“That’s it, Hermione? No protest?” Daphne asked rather sarcastically.
“Daphne, did you see the things they’ve done? I’ve spent the last hour trying not to be sick. I
wanted Harry to kill them all, especially the rapist Snape, but if we can get use from them yet,
then we’ll use them. We didn’t start this, but we will finish it, once and for all.”
Daphne took Hermione in her arms and kissed her soundly. Hermione blushed as she felt her
mates’ pride in her.
“Sarah, what does Her Majesty think?”
309
“I’m sure she’ll be fine, Harry. You explained your actions very well to Hermione and I saw the
things they’d done. I expect she’ll issue a warrant for the three left alive. I’ll try to get her to
phrase it so that you may execute them at the correct time.”
“Thank you, Sarah.”
“Harry, Beatrice and Eugenie want to come on this Turn with you. May Andrew and I bring
them?”
“Of course, Sarah, but what about school for them?”
“Sarah, stop laughing. We like him naïve.”
“I do too, Nym, sometimes it’s just funny, though. Harry, you’re going to fully bond them. They’ll
be Primaries; they’ll have access to the total knowledge of the bonded. Do you really suppose
any schooling could compare?”
“Harry has a point, though, Sarah. Formal schooling will help to train their minds. It will better
prepare them to use the knowledge they’ll have access to.”
“I agree with Minerva, Sarah.”
“Okay, Chu, but you and Minerva have to explain it to them.”
Harry stopped pouting and smiled. He was imagining the unholy terror that Eugenie could
probably be. Sarah sent her affirmation of his assumption through the bond.
Harry led the ladies to the master suite, where he bathed and changed. Dealing with the Death
Eaters had made him feel unclean. Then he led them to the library, where he waited for the
mates to arrive for the Turn.
The mates arrived with Emma Dobbs and Victoria Frobisher in tow. Emmeline had found their
parents and had letters from them. She handed the letters to Harry and he read them as Nym
set up the Time-Turner and turned them all back three days.
Both of the letters said that their daughters had permission to stay with Lord Potter and/or his
mates. Lord Potter and/or his Alpha(s) had authority en loco parentis over them. In no case
were they to be more than intent-bonded without the consent of their parents. Harry was
confused.
“What’s an intent bond and how do we stop them from bonding?” he asked the group at large.
Blushing, Nym replied in the bond, “You may have sex with them but you can’t orgasm in
them.”
310
“I will not! Nym, they’re twelve years old!”
“Harry, stop it. As little as fifty years ago they would have been married by now in some parts of
this country. Our modern moral tone has very little to do with Mother Nature. They’re sexually
mature and reaching stability in their menstrual cycles. As soon as they achieve stability, since
they’ve been found their behavior will become more and more erratic until they either die or are
driven completely insane. It isn’t crucial now and can be overcome with discipline, but it will only
get worse for them. Eventually no amount of self-discipline will be able to overcome the affect.
It will happen much sooner with Beatrice and Eugenie. After they achieve a regular menstrual
cycle you can bond them any time you want to prevent that erratic behavior.”
Harry was dizzy.
“Sarah, you broke him. Harry, you don’t have to have sex with them until they’re ready. Simply
be available to them and don’t be afraid to touch them or let them touch you. They’ll know
when they’re ready. And no, you’re not taking away their childhoods as yours was taken from
you. It just so happens that their childhoods will include a loving mate. If you do end up having
sex with them either orally or vaginally, you can‘t come in them until their parents give
permission,” Anna explained gently.
The bonded oohed and ahhed. “Damn, Hannah, your mother is a genius.”
“Thank you, Ginny.”
Andrew had moved up beside Harry and taken one of his arms. Harry was swaying like a recruit
on parade and Andrew expected him to go face-down on the marble floor at any moment. “All
right there, Harry?”
“Been better, Andrew.”
“Let’s sleep on it. Maybe it will be clearer in the morning.”
“You’re awfully calm about this, Andrew. You realise we’re talking about your daughters, too?”
Andrew grinned at him. “And don’t you ever forget it. If you ever hurt them on purpose I’ll have
your guts for garters, Duke of Magic or no.”
Harry grinned back at him. “At last, some one who makes sense.”
“He was doing so well, and then he goes all over Gryffindor.”
“It’s the testosterone, Daphne, I’m sure of it.”
311
Harry turned to look at Tracey and she smiled sweetly at him. He pouted outrageously at her
and the mates broke up laughing.
They trooped off to bed. Anna got a long, slow thank-you session from Harry that night. Nym
and the Primaries took over after Anna became too sensitive to continue and soothed (rubbed,
sucked, wrestled, shagged, and exhausted) Harry and themselves into a deep sleep.
Hogwarts
Albus Dumbledore walked the darkened corridors of Hogwarts. It had all gone horribly wrong
somehow.
He had never really planned on any of this, but after defeating Grindlewald single-handedly he
had known that he was the One. It was his job to lead the wizarding world and protect it from
itself.
Then that little gobshite Riddle had shown up with his huge amount of raw power. That had
seriously cramped his style. He had done everything he could to ensure the little halfblood was
kept in his place, but now he would have to employ drastic measures. He had had to let go of
having anything he wanted for the time being and concentrate on getting rid of the slippery
little snake.
Then the prophecy was made and the Potter monster was born. The first time he’d seen that
abomination, he had known. The little creature was hugely powerful at birth. Then the idiot
Riddle had flubbed that Horcrux ritual and the little beast was the most powerful thing he’d
ever seen.
Stupid little halfblood creature had been under control, though, until recently. Then his sexual
maturity had started and that’s where it all went pear-shaped. Well, there and his inability to
get at the massive Potter and Black assets.
Fucking Sirius. Escaping from Azkaban! Really, who’d have thought the dolt could have pulled
that off?
Fudge had been painfully inept but he had, up until three years ago, been completely
malleable. Suddenly that had stopped and Dumbledore wasn’t sure why. He suspected that
Malfoy had got to Fudge somehow. It had been an unmitigated disaster, requiring more and
more of his time to keep the Ministry pointed in the right direction. He had not wanted to be
saddled with the day-to-day operations of the Ministry; it infringed on his time too much. He
had turned the job down for just those reasons.
312
There was great potential benefit there, though. When the news about Riddle “returning”
broke—and he knew that it would; Riddle was never one to work behind the scenes—
Dumbledore would be in a powerful position, having been right all along as always.
Potter being missing, though—that had to be fixed. The little monster must be under his
control. He would soon be sexually mature enough to start bonding witches, if he wasn’t
already, and Albus knew just which ones he would have him bond.
The Parkinson girl was ready and he would stick them together in detention if necessary. Once
he had her bound as First, Potter could have all the halfbloods and Mudbloods he could stick his
little willy in. But he must have the powerful, pureblood, neutral Parkinsons on his side; he
needed the money and influence. The girl was Slytherin; she would easily understand her
husband taking halfbloods and Mudbloods as mistresses and she would easily be able to
dominate them. Then the McDougal hole would give him the clans. The Turpin, Quirke, and
Madley sluts would give him the English, Irish, and Welsh. Too bad about the Finnegan bitch; he
would have to kill off her Muggle husband to get the bog Irish bound, but she was decent -
looking enough. She probably fucked like a bitch in heat.
Potter had probably already shagged Weasley and Granger, but that was all right, too. Weasley
was a pureblood but had no influence, and Granger was just a Mudblood—clever, but still a
Mudblood. The best she could hope for was a mid-level job in the Ministry someday. They were
both fitting pieces of meat for Potter to sharpen his weapon in. Get him trained up to fuck the
purebloods into submission.
Yes, it would all be all right if he could get Potter back. He could have him shagging every bitch
in the castle all day long, if that was what it took to control him. Hell, he’d import some sluts if
he had to. It didn’t cost that much to buy witches on the market since Muggle Russia had fallen
apart. Those Russian far-east sluts were only a hundred Galleons apiece. At that rate he could
fuck one to death every day and not put the smallest dent in the Potter fortune.
The boy was weak, though. He actually felt something for holes. He would have to be broken of
that. He needed to know the proper use for a cunt: getting heirs on it or releasing some
tension. The best way would be to give him free access to any hole he wanted. He would
become inured to their wants and needs. Hmmm, he would need to be taught the Imperious;
as powerful as he was, he could make any hole fuck him. Albus chuckled at the mental image of
all the Hufflepuff witches lined up naked and Potter fucking them all one after the other,
starting with Pomona.
Riddle would move soon, and Albus knew he had to be ready to counter him. To do that
effectively and with minimal risk to himself, he needed Potter. After it was over, Potter could be
the hero and spend his days shagging the sluts Albus provided him while he, Albus Dumbledore,
saw to the protection of the magical world. Yes. Just get the boy back.
313
Of course, now he would have to appoint Sinistra as Head of Slytherin and get a Defence
teacher. He would have to recall Lupin from his mission with the werewolves. Yes, things would
work out.
That thing with McGonagall and the wards was worrying, but apparently Minerva was going to
let him stay as the Headmaster. She was a good girl, Minerva. Maybe he should start paying a
little more attention to her; after all, he was old, not dead. Aberforth was not going to produce
a human heir. And Minerva was still in her childbearing years, if just barely. Yes, he would have
to put up with her whims and appear to bend to them. He was fairly sure he could get an heir
on her. Then he could ignore the slut once her true usefulness had been achieved.
Potter Castle
First Turned morning
In the morning Harry awoke to being gently fondled and found Anna giving Emma and Victoria
hands-on male anatomy lessons. He relaxed into their gentle, tentative probing and was
hovering right on the edge of sleep when he felt a warm, wet mouth on his member. His eyes
snapped open and he moved to sit up. Anna’s hand on his chest held him down.
“Let them go as far as they want to, Harry. They’re learning and having fun. You might have to
help Victoria, though. She’s frustrating the hell out of herself, sucking on you.”
Harry lifted his head and Anna stuffed two pillows under it. He watched as Victoria sucked him
under Anna’s tutelage.
Just in time he remembered that he couldn’t come in them. “Anna, I’m coming,” he said
urgently. Anna lifted Victoria’s head off Harry and took him in her own mouth. Harry climaxed
as she closed her lips on him.
Victoria looked up at Harry, heartbroken that Anna had taken him from her. He smiled and
reached for her. She dove into his arms and Harry kissed her thoroughly and then pulled her up
and into a sitting position on his face. He had turned her around as he seated her so she was
facing Anna.
Anna rose from Harry, and as Harry gently licked Victoria’s sex, Anna kissed her and passed
Harry’s semen to her. Victoria orgasmed and swallowed, and the light flared. Harry froze.
“Oh, Merlin, she bonded.”
“No, Harry, that was the intent bond forming like it did with the Princesses. You have to climax
in her to bond her fully.”
314
“Anna, what’s the difference? I mean, I can feel her.”
“Her magic is still forming, Nym. In some cases it could change so much before her cycle
stabilizes that it would, eerrr, unfind her is the best way to say it, I guess.”
“Is that likely? And what do we do if it happens? I mean, she’s in the bond now. I can feel her
rummaging round in my head.”
“Gently, Victoria. Remember, we can feel you. And I doubt that it’s even truly possible with her
here with us and Harry, Nym. In the known instances of it happening, the couple was separated.
I believe the bond had never really formed in those couples or was a very poor match.”
Harry had not stopped gently nuzzling Victoria and she squealed as she orgasmed again. The
mates shuddered.
Cho said, “Morgana, she comes hard.”
Victoria collapsed on Harry.
Hermione stuck her face and wand arm out of the bathroom and levitated Victoria to her and
into the bath. She hugged the younger girl to her and floated her gently in the warm, soapy
water.
Emma had watched as Victoria had taken Harry in her mouth and sucked on him. She had been
very gently massaging his balls as he came and she had felt them tighten and then pulse. She
wanted to see if she could do it, too, so she took his still-hard member in her mouth and swirled
her tongue around the ridge like Anna had said. Harry groaned and she felt like the queen of
the world.
Harry pulled Emma up and onto his chest, and she never let go of the hold she had on him with
her lips. He got her situated and began gently exploring her sex with his lips and tongue. Emma
had a gut-wrenching, squealing orgasm and froze for a moment. Harry continued to explore,
becoming bolder and more authoritative.
As she tried to bring him to climax, he brought her to orgasm three more times, the last two
almost on top of each other. Harry kept on and was seconds away from pushing her into the
continuous orgasm the mates were so familiar with when Anna worked her hand between him
and Emma and put it over Harry’s mouth.
“Don’t, Harry. Let her rest a little. If you have her in that continuous orgasm and come in her at
all, you’ll bond her for sure. Just feel, Harry. Let her make you come.”
Anna felt it when Harry was on the verge of climaxing and she leaned forward and pulled Emma
off Harry and took him in her mouth. Emma groaned in disappointment, then squealed in
315
pleasure as Harry whispered in Parseltongue into her sex when he came. Anna lifted off of him
when he finished and turned Emma’s head to where she could reach her lips. She kissed her
and gave her Harry’s come as Emma shuddered through her orgasm and the light flared again.
Emma collapsed and Harry carried her into the bath, holding her as she recovered. He washed
her gently as he explored her. He traded Emma for Victoria with Hermione and gently washed
and explored Victoria also.
Victoria had regained her senses and blushed deeply red as Harry explored every inch of her
with his eyes and fingers. “Shhhh, Victoria, it’s fine. You’re beautiful.”
“Earth to Harry, have you seen Nym or Daphne or Susan or any of the other mates? I’m not that
beautiful.”
Harry chuckled and pushed his thoughts of her to her across the bond as he bent down and
gently bit her left nipple. He sucked her whole left breast into his mouth and laved her nipple
with his tongue as she squealed and climaxed. “I think you’re beautiful, Victoria.”
“I think we have to teach you to masturbate, Victoria. If we don’t take some of the edge off,
you’re going to make me pull a muscle coming,” Cho said.
Anna entered the bath. “Cho, can you come to the master bath for a moment?”
“Sure, Anna, but keep Victoria from coming so I can walk.”
In a few moments Cho entered the master bath followed by Emmeline, who had examined
Anna’s thoughts and was curious too. Anna and Emmeline scanned Cho and Victoria. They
looked at their wands as Harry took Hermione away from the now-conscious Emma and pushed
her up against the illusioned wall of the tub. He was working on her breast with lips and teeth,
teasing and nipping her. She huffed at him in frustration, as she was trying to watch what the
others were doing, and then gave it up as a bad job when his head bumped her entrance.
Hermione sank, groaning, onto Harry with Emma watching on one side and Victoria watching
on the other. They began thrusting and the two girls were enthralled.
“Emma, it’s huge!”
“I know, but I want that in me so bad!”
“Do you think it will fit?”
“It fit Su, and she’s our size.”
316
Anna, sounding like the mother she was, absently said, “Slow down, girls. You have years to get
your bellies full of Harry. Now shush. Don’t distract them while they’re having sex. It’s not
polite.”
The bonded snickered. “I didn’t know there was etiquette for group sex, Anna.”
Narcissa sighed. “Gryffindors! Politeness is never out of place, Nym, it’s just common courtesy.”
General mirth was felt at Narcissa and Minerva’s outraged sense of propriety.
“Yes, Aunt Narcissa.”
Hermione shuddered to a very satisfying orgasm as Harry coated her insides with come.
“Does my chest turn red like that when I come, Emma?”
Emma was nodding as Hermione reached around Harry and dunked them both, one with each
hand.
They came up spluttering. “Hermione! Now I have to dry my hair. It’ll take hours.”
“Bah! Come on, Emma, I’ll teach you a spell to dry it and fix it. You too, Victoria.”
Victoria heaved a great sigh and reluctantly turned away from Harry. She had been speculating
on her chances of getting her bellyfull right then. As she passed, Cho slapped her on her naked
backside and said, “Sex fiend.” Victoria blushed, giggled, and scampered after Hermione.
Harry floated in the tub.
“Harry?”
“Hmm...what, Anna?”
“Don’t fall asleep, baby. Victoria and Cho have almost identical physiological and magical
signatures. That’s why Cho comes so hard when Victoria does. I believe Victoria will experience
the same thing in reverse.”
“Is it a problem, Anna?”
“No, just interesting, Harry.”
“Okay.”
317
Anna, Emmeline, and Cho smiled at each other and joined Harry in the tub. Anna watched and
played lifeguard as Cho and Emmeline had their wicked way with Harry. When Cho groaned and
came in a massive orgasm, impaled on Harry, they heard Victoria squeal out an orgasm too.
Cho smiled and said, “Payback, you little witch.” Emmeline laughed and pushed her off, taking
her place and finishing both herself and Harry.
Anna smiled down at Harry, who was again floating in the water but now with his head
between her breasts. She gently stroked his cheek. “Come on, Harry, the girls are hungry. Time
to go eat.” She blushed furiously and beamed proudly as Harry thought, “But I never want to
leave here. I want to stay between your beautiful breasts forever.”
Cho grabbed his arm and pulled him to the steps. “Come on, lover boy, before we waste a
whole training day over your silver tongue. You’ve ruined Anna for the whole day already, look
at her. We’ll never get that goofy grin off her face.”
Potter Castle
Dining room
Harry bounced into the Dining room and found the mates and Royals all seated. He bowed
floridly and danced his way to his seat around the table, kissing the mates. Beatrice and
Eugenie got kisses, as well as Sarah. Andrew, laughing, got a buss on top of his head.
“Feeling better, then, are we, Harry?”
“Why, yes, I believe I am, Andrew, thank you very much.”
“Eat, goose. We want to get a training day in and you’ve already skipped PT.”
“I didn’t skip it, Nym, I just did it differently.” He waggled his eyebrows outrageously at her and
threw huge winks to Emma, Victoria, Anna, Hermione, Cho, and Emmeline. They blushed
prettily and their mates chuckled.
“We did PT with Her Grace Nymphadora, Your Grace.”
“So formal, Your Royal Highness? What happened to Harry? Ach, no, lass, you’ve thrown me
over for some young paramour like Master Auror Moody, haven’t ye?” Harry asked in an over-
the-top Scottish accent. He finished just as Moody stumped into the doorway.
“And there the scoundrel is now. Have at ye, knave.”
318
Harry leapt out of his chair in a prodigious magically augmented leap that carried him clear of
the table and halfway to the door. In the air he wandlessly cast dueling wards. When he hit the
ground in front of Alastor he took an overly exaggerated classic dueling pose.
Alastor wasn’t sure what was going on, but he saw the dueling ward go up and smiled. He loved
a good duel.
“Fight, knave! I will prove your villainy upon your body.”
Alastor assumed the classic dueling stance and drew his wand. “Rules, Your Grace?”
“No Unforgivables, to unconsciousness, and start when my ladies’ favour strikes the floor.”
Moody smiled an evil smile and nodded. Harry summoned Beatrice and Eugenie’s napkins
wandlessly and then let them go inside the wards directly between Alastor and himself.
The Mates were all chuckling or laughing, but the few who knew Moody had cringed at that evil
smile. They had seen it before, on test days.
The napkin hit the floor and Alastor moved, already casting a string of hexes. Harry shielded and
fired a string of his own. Alastor watched Harry casting and cast a few more strings just to test
things out. Then out of nowhere he fired three strings in quick succession, one highly powered
right at Harry to make him move, one low and to the left to get under the shield that Alastor
had noticed Harry not keeping on the floor when he moved around, and the same string for the
right.
Harry knew the mistake Alastor had keyed in on as soon as he moved and leapt over the left
string, firing back. He went defensive for a moment while he analysed Alastor’s styl e. He had
started this in fun, but now it was serious. Some of those strings Alastor were throwing
included Bonebreakers and Cannonball hexes. If he was hit wrong, those could kill.
Nym had sharply drawn her breath at the last two strings Alastor had thrown. She had seen the
potentially deadly hexes too. She started to rise. Hestia put her hand on her arm and held her
down.
“He has to pass this test on his own, Nym.”
Nym looked in Hestia’s eyes. She found some comfort there. She knew Alastor would not injure
Harry on purpose.
The mates and Royals were enthralled by the coruscating display of power from both men. This
was a duel of epic proportions.
319
Nym turned and looked at Beatrice. The Princess was a goner, hands clasped and held to her
chest, heart in her eyes. Her champion was fighting for her favour in an epic battle against a
tested warrior.
Nym turned to Sarah and saw a wistful smile cross her face as she watched her little girl fall
deeply in love for the first and only time in her life. She turned to Eugenie and received a secret
little Mona Lisa smile. Eugenie went back to watching Harry, but her little heart was creeping
into her eyes too.
Andrew, of course, was completely absorbed in the duel. He had heard of and read about
Master Auror Moody, and the man’s appearance lived up to his billing. The magic the two were
casting was spectacular and, Andrew knew, deadly.
Harry was becoming a little desperate. He was afraid to turn loose his full ravening power lest
he obliterate Alastor, and Alastor knew it He was using the fact to keep Harry on the defensive
most of the time.
Suddenly it occurred to Harry that he could double up on the number of spells he cast because
he had the staff in its holster. He threw his own wand to his left hand and snapped his wrist.
The staff snapped into his hand in wand form. Harry immediately cast two very high-powered
strings. Alastor was shocked for a moment but then dodged both poorly aimed strings.
Alastor had never even heard of anyone able to cast simultaneous strings from two wands. He
grinned and got down to work.
The mates sat stunned. Harry had just done the impossible. The magics ravening into the
dueling ward had it wavering like a mirage. And still the two kept at it.
Alastor was now on the defensive and suddenly two hugely powerful strings connected with his
shield, overloaded it, and he saw darkness.
Harry waved the barrier down with a huge grin on his face and jumped over the table to where
Beatrice was sitting beside Eugenie. He had the singed napkins in his hand. He dropped to a
knee beside Beatrice’s seat and proffered her napkin to her.
“My lady, I am victorious. I return your favour and with it my heart.”
Beatrice was overwhelmed and flung herself from her chair into Harry’s arms. “My very own
knight” The mates all flared with a brilliant light and the walls of the castled gonged deeply.
Harry, with Beatrice still in his arms, turned to Eugenie. “Fear not, my lady, it is for thee I fight
also and you share my heart equally, as does your sister.” He offered her back her napkin.
Eugenie, as gone as her sister, leapt on Harry with a huge smile and said, “Our own knight,
320
Beatrice” The walls gonged and the light flared again and the mates suddenly found themselves
with the Princesses running through their minds, not just their surface thoughts.
“Harry, what did you do?”
“Nothing, Nym, I swear.”
“They are more than intent-bonded, Nym, but not quite fully bonded.”
“How does that happen, Luna?”
“They love him, he loves them—the usual way, Nym. It’s fine; it was supposed to happen. It
won’t affect their full bonding later, it just lets them share in the bond.”
“How much, Luna? I mean, really, a child with Harry’s level of power would be dangerous. Not
to mention the education they’re going to get in other—errrh—subjects.”
Luna concentrated and her eyes went white. “As much as they can handle...err, something
about channels and cores, oh—I have it. They will be significantly more powerful than they
were, but they won’t be able to fully channel it until they hit their maturities. Oh, that’s why
they’ll be Primary mates; they, having the longest exposure to Harry’s magic, will have the best
control of it other than the Alphas, Minerva. As for the other things, well they’re not ready to
participate, but they’ll observe more and more as time goes by.”
“Ahem—that’s fine, but you need to come here and help me with Alastor, Harry.”
“Oops.” Harry got up, set the Princesses on the floor, and trotted over to Anna, who was
standing over Alastor with Marcia. “Is he all right, Anna?”
“Fine, Harry, but you need to Ennervate him. That Stunner of yours would knock over a giant.”
Nym and the mates came over, as did Sarah and Andrew. Beatrice and Eugenie tucked their
singed napkins away; they would treasure them for the remainder of their very long lives.
Harry pointed the staff in wand form at Alastor and said, “Ennervate.”
A broad, butter-yellow beam of energy shot out and hit Alastor. He leapt to his foot and then
spun around on his peg. “Great Merlin, what was that?”
“An Ennervate, Alastor.”
“What did you do that for, Minerva?”
“Because you’ve been unconscious for five minutes, Alastor. Harry won.”
321
“Good work, lad. We have to do more of that dual wand work, though. Your aim is terrible
when you cast simultaneously.”
The mates goggled at him. “What, did you think I was unbeatable?”
“Alastor, you do realise that until fifteen minutes ago, simultaneous dual casting was only a
theoretical possibility, and you’re complaining about his aim?”
“No sense wasting time or talent, lass. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”
“Alastor Moody, if you shout at me again I’ll Stupefy you! And I won’t be so quick to wake you
up.”
It was too much for the mates. They rolled on the floor, howling with laughter. Breakfast took
an extra hour and included a minor food fight. Minerva was in a snit for most of it.
Finally, after Alastor apologised for yelling, they got to class. The Royals went with them to
observe.
Of course, Sarah was much more involved as she was actually in the bond with them. However,
they slowed down to allow Beatrice and Eugenie time to catch up and participate if they
wanted to. So it was not the usual silent crossfire of words, images, and ideas.
Beatrice seemed to gravitate to Emma, and Eugenie was either sitting in Harry’s lap or right
next to Victoria. Beatrice seemed to be in Harry’s lap when Eugenie wasn’t. Emma and Victoria
stayed within touching distance of him all day.
They made another runestone set and Harry had them make a hundred pairs of Dark Mark-
triggered transport wardstones. He carved the Aegishjalmur and charging rune on them and
they set all of the stones in a practice hall. While they did all this work, they explained it to the
Royals.
Harry also talked through the transport runestones. “We got lists of Death Eaters from all of the
people we’ve captured.”
Andrew interrupted here. “Harry, Her Majesty has asked me to bring any copies of any
memories you’ve extracted from the people you’ve detained.”
Harry looked at him and thought for a moment. “Andrew, these memories are nothing that
should be seen by anyone.”
“Harry, if what Sarah said is any indication, Her Majesty knows her goal is twofold. First she
wants to turn the memories over to an organisation the MoD has formed to support you, part
322
of the special operations directorate. They will prepare intelligence estimates and war game
strategies in order to help you be as efficient as possible. They will also provide training, as well
as tactical and strategic planning. Their contact man for you was at the Ossuary the other day, a
Mr. Tim Spicer.”
“The second purpose is to attempt to identify the Mundane and magical killed or tortured by
Riddle’s criminal gang and both compensate them and give them whatever follow-up care we
can. Her Majesty believes simply Obliviating them and then leaving them is wrong.”
Harry nodded. “I should have thought of that.”
Andrew smiled at him. “Mother is really good at this, Harry. She’s had a few years’ experience.
Don’t beat yourself up. Fight your fight and let her support her people.”
Harry looked at Andrew and nodded. “Amelia, can we duplicate those memories?”
“Yes, Harry, we can put them in a recording Pensieve. It will duplicate them and we’ll give
Andrew the duplicates. Her Majesty has access to a Pensieve, Andrew?”
“Yes, Amelia. We also have a technomancer device that lets us record the memories onto
Mundane media.”
“Okay. As I was saying, we have a list of Death Eaters. A fair few of them work in the Ministry.
Once we charge the stones, we’re going to put half of each pair in chokepoints in the Ministry
and around magical Britain; then we’ll put the other half of the pairs in warded collection cells
in the dungeons here.”
“Once a day we’ll empty the cells and interrogate the people captured by them under
Veritaserum. If they’re Death Eaters I will duel them, defeat them, and cast the Praedia Bellica
over them. We will then strip their memories and hold them for public execution.”
“Harry, what do you consider a chokepoint?”
“The entrance to Diagon Alley, public Apparation or Floo points, the entrance to the Three
Broomsticks and The Hogshead or any other wizarding taverns or restaurants, yhe entrance to
Knockturn Alley, and with the Goblins’ permission, the entrance of Gringotts.”
“Good, Harry, but that will still leave us a few stones.”
“I’m sure some other places will occur to us, Marietta. We’ll also start including a pair in each
stone set. I also believe we could use them in a fight.”
“Harry, we could make them intent-based, or make some intent-based ones for after the war.”
323
“I think once we study the Dark core magic we’ve acquired, we can create a set that would
automatically capture people with a preset level of Darkness in their cores. Since they are
literally free, we could mine all the public spaces in Britain with them.”
“And the Aurors could do the Veritaserum questioning for you, Harry. Good idea, Padma and
Emmeline. We could also have an on-duty barrister based on a rota of those who have passed
the bar and an on-duty prosecutor and judge. Justice could be almost instantaneous.”
“Very nice, Parvati, but remember the Queen vested Harry with High, Middle, and Low justice.
He is the judge.”
“Correct, Su. Harry will have to sit court on a regular schedule, but the use of Veritaserum and
Pensieves should speed the process up substantially.”
The mates all concurred with Sarah, and by then they were through with the Runes period.
They segued into Charms.
They worked on several charms that had value in duels and showed the younger bonded
charms for hair, makeup, and reduction of menstrual cycle time. Harry, Andrew, and Alastor
fled when the class reached the menstrual relief charms. They heard the snickering behind
them.
“Finally, now that they’re gone, take your blouses off and I’ll show you the support charm.”
There were scattered protests. “Bathsheba, we don’t need it.”
“You will, Daphne, especially when you’re pregnant.”
Harry led Andrew and Alastor to the study. At the illusioned wall he called on the Aegishjalmur
and it glowed in response. “We intend to build a magical academy capable of housing, feeding,
and educating four thousand students from grade one through doctoral work. We’re going to
call it the Royal Academy of Magic. The centre point I gave the Goblins for planning is the exact
centre of the Aegishjalmur in the Hollow.”
Alastor looked thoughtful. “It’s in a horrible position for defense, Harry, surrounded by high
ground on three sides.”
“It will be under the Fidelius, Alastor. The Headmistress will be the secret keeper. Students will
be oath-bound not to reveal its location, and we’re working on a way to detect those going
Dark. Bah, that expression bothers me: ‘Light’ or ‘Dark’.”
“Yes, convention can be clumsy, but you can change it once you win, Harry.” Andrew smiled at
him. “What about Hogwarts, Harry?”
324
“She’s happy with the idea. She sees her role becoming more of a College for the best and
brightest.”
“She, Harry?” Alastor smiled at Andrews’s questions. He had seen the Castle coming to life
yesterday. He knew the rumours and myths were true.
“She, Andrew. Hogwarts is magically alive, sentient, and bonded to me. I’m surprised you didn’t
find it through Sarah.”
“While we are fully bonded, Harry, even full bonds aren’t like yours. Very few fully bonded
wizards have access to their mates’ minds like you do. Having access to their magic is mythical.
We share emotions and some thoughts when we try, usually very powerful or worrisome ones
bleed through on their own, but we aren’t an integrated consciousness like you and your mates
seem to be becoming. Including my wife by the way. What is it with you and my females,
Harry?”
Harry looked at the hugely grinning Andrew. “Eerrr, you have excellent taste in women, Your
Grace?”
Andrew looked scandalised for a moment. “How did you know she tastes excellent? You
haven’t even been alone with her yet.”
A stunned Harry blushed to his roots and sputtered as Alastor howled in laughter.
“Why, thank you, Harry, and if he ever disappoints me you’ll be the first I turn to for ‘comfort’,
since you’re so curious. If he keeps this up, it won‘t be long.”
“Sarah!”
“What, Nym?”
“Beatrice and Eugenie.”
“Oops.”
Harry got the distinct impression of Beatrice planning something naughty, like blackmail, before
the mates broke up laughing at the very embarrassed Sarah as she prepared for a frank
discussion with her daughters about human sexuality, in the presence of her bonded. He put up
his Occlumency barriers, not cutting the bonded off but only leaving his presence.
“He caught you, lad. Now what are you going to do?”
“Wait patiently for him to make a mistake, Alastor.” He grinned impudently at Andrew.
325
“You’ve got a long wait coming, Harry.”
“Good.”
Andrew smiled at this. He knew Harry was not a threat to his bond—more of a safety net for
Sarah, Beatrice, and Eugenie. It was actually comforting. As Royals they had both Mundane and
magical nut-jobs to worry about. Every generation, one of the nuts would get lucky. Andrew
was very conscious of what had happened to his great-uncle at the hands of the Irish criminals.
“Why four thousand, Harry?”
“The Queen charged me to educate the sentient magical youth of Britain, Alastor. Between the
Royal Academy and Hogwarts we should have enough space to do that. It will be a performance
based system, first through fifth grades all at the Royal Academy. Then we’ll test them, and
those with the highest abilities will move to Hogwarts for sixth through twelfth. The rest will
continue through twelfth grade at the Royal Academy and then, based on their NEWT scores,
they can move on to University at the Royal Academy or into an apprenticeship. The House
system will be eliminated.”
“Ambitious, Harry, and sure to cause hard feelings.”
“Oh? And executing most of the pureblood males in public in the middle of Diagon Alley is going
to make me popular how, Alastor?”
Alastor chuckled.
“Let’s get back. The ladies are ready to start Transfiguration.”
They walked back to the hall the ladies were in and entered into the advanced Transfiguration
and conjuration discussion going on.
The class period finished and the bonded and Royals walked to lunch, still talking and laughing.
Lunch went very well. The bond had settled with Victoria, Emma, Beatrice, and Eugenie in it. It
was surprising how forthright and mature the Princesses were, especially Eugenie.
They wandered back to the hall and Moody started DADA. He took his usual course,
demonstrating some new curses and then letting them practise. They were broken up into pairs
for dueling. Harry was to duel two golems; the two clay ones he had fired to china.
The two golems were shielded with every spell Moody and Emmeline knew so that they would
stay alive and learn. Their only purpose was to duel Harry.
326
These golems were becoming very good. Alastor suspected he couldn’t beat them one on one.
Of course, they still normally ended up standing against the wall glowing red-hot after Harry
fought them.
“Harry, I want you to do the simultaneous dual casting thing. Let’s work on your aim. Restrictor
bands on, please.”
Harry settled the bands on his wrist. Alastor began the duel and watched. As much as he could
he watched the mates, too, correcting as he could.
Sarah and Andrew watched in amazement. The amount of energy being loosed by the mates
was incredible. This was the first time Sarah had seen the restrictor bands. She wanted Harry to
dispatch the two golems so she could get a better look at them.
Nym finished her duel and came over to Sarah. “Care for a go, Sarah? I’ll watch the girls.” Not
that that would be hard; they were hypnotised by Harry’s duel with the golems.
Sarah smiled at her. “Thank you.” She dragged Andrew over to one of the dueling areas and
they squared off. Soon they were casting as hard as they could, but limiting their spells to those
which would not cause permanent damage.
After that the Royals were integrated into the classes. At the end of the day the mates
wandered to dinner. That night the ladies reestablished the order again.
327

Chapter 17
8 Sept 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Potter Castle
Second Turned morning
Harry woke to another lesson in anatomy—this time supervised by Rosmerta, oddly enough.
“Mmmmm...Rosmerta, what are you teaching the girls?”
“Care and breeding, Harry.” The girls giggled. Harry sat up without dislodging Emma and pulled
Rosmerta down with him.
“Hmm, let’s give them something more to work with.”
Harry worked on Rosmerta while Emma worked on him. Suddenly he froze and Rosmerta
pushed Emma away. She deftly caught Harry’s come in her mouth and then gave it back to
Emma.
Harry was working on Emma with one hand and Rosmerta with the other when suddenly
Victoria took advantage and mounted Harry. He froze, and Rosmerta looked at Victoria.
“Are you sure you want to try that, baby?”
“Yes. I might not get far, but I want to try it.”
“Victoria, I’m going to lie back; you do what you want. I won’t move unless you tell me to.”
Victoria nodded quickly and slid herself fully up onto Harry’s cock, which she pinned between
herself and his hard muscled abdomen. She was soaking wet and as she slid up his length she
spread her wetness over Harry.
Harry continued to slowly and gently work on the two women sitting on his hands. He smiled at
Victoria. She slid herself back down Harry and her lips parted onto either side of his shaft. Her
movements became jerky as her clitoris rubbed the length of his shaft.
“Sssshhhh, baby, go as slow as you need to.”
Victoria nodded; she couldn’t speak because she was biting her bottom lip in concentration.
She took a moment and breathed, then she leaned forward, placing her hands on Harry’s chest,
and she slid back up Harry’s length. She worked her way back and forth, establishing a rhythm.
She was supporting herself with her hands on Harry’s chest. As she climaxed she screamed and
328
closed her fist. Harry winced as he smiled at her. Just as she finished her climax, Rosmerta and
Emma hit theirs. Harry stopped manipulating them and cupped them both as they rode out
their orgasms.
When they finished they collapsed around him. Harry rose and arranged them comfortably on
the bed. He went to the bath and showered quickly; then he dressed in his PT favourites and
joined the other mates in the gym for PT.
The rest of that day proceeded normally.
At lunch the mates were amused by the sight of Sally carrying Eugenie on her hip. It was a cute,
homey kind of image.
Andrew and Harry took some more time that evening to discuss politics and the art of
governing.
No one who had attended school with Andrew would have believed the depth of knowledge
and the amount of thought he put into the issues of the day and the direction in which the
government should go. In their wide-ranging discussions they touched on the military, both
houses of the government, the civil service, and the Monarchy.
Potter Castle
3rd Turned morning.
The next morning Harry awoke to find Victoria employing her increasingly talented mouth, with
Cho supervising. Harry pulled Cho onto his face and ate her to a screaming orgasm. This was
almost a disaster, because when Cho came, so did Victoria. Her scream launched Harry’s climax;
fortunately Emma had the presence of mind to lift Victoria off of Harry. Cho fell forward and
captured Harry in her mouth just as he came. She shared her reward with both Victoria and
Emma.
Cho and Victoria curled up, one on each side of Harry. Emma took the opportunity to mount
Harry and ride him to her satisfaction, as Victoria had done the day before.
As the on the day before, Harry gentle disentangled himself from the sweet, sweaty tangle of
distaff flesh, smiling he dressed and headed to the gym.
Deep into his morning workout, he didn’t notice his mates gathering. He continued to work and
think.
“A prophecy; he knew of it and failed to prepare me. I’ve done so now, but why would he not?
I’m no threat to him. I want nothing from this world other than to live and love, now that I know
329
what that is. Maybe play Quidditch. Now I must, it seems, rule these people in order to secure a
safe place for my children. Ha! what other fifteen-year-old has to do this stuff? Vernon was
right. In an odd way, I am a freak. In a good way, but still a freak.
“I so just wanted a mother and father, maybe a brother and sister. Instead I get at least fifty
women in my life. I’ll be required to enslave at least one of them and I’ll be the head of an
unknown number of Houses. It’s a fairy tale, really. I wonder if those other fairy tale princes
raised from rags to riches felt completely inadequate.
“Kill the most powerful Dark wizard in history? Bah! Remake the second oldest wizarding society
in the world? Feh! Satisfy the fifty most magically powerful women in the world mentally,
physically, and romantically? Holy Mary, Mother of God, forgive us our sins now at the hour of
our death. Amen.”
Harry’s attention was drawn back to the outside world by the mates rolling on the floor
laughing. He was first confused,as he hadn’t even seen them arriving, then mad as he felt they
were laughing at him. He kept working out, but now he was pouting.
“Oh, Harry, if you keep thinking like that, how could you not succeed? Your greatest fear is
failing to keep us happy, any of us including the woman you’re supposedly going to enslave?”
Harry blushed to his roots and about halfway up his hair. “Well, I beat Voldemort already, Nym.
Now I just have to kill him again. He’ll eventually stay dead. As for wizarding Britain, after I kill
Voldemort, who do you think can or will stand against me, the Champion of the Realm? The
Realm itself lends me its power. Only you and the mates could. God willing I will never make
you wish to, as I can’t live without you. But I have no knowledge of women or their ways; I can
only make mistakes with you, and I can’t risk your lives or hearts.”
Nym moved to Harry. “Again, lord of my heart, you just keep being who you are. Even in the
face of fifty women. We love you, Harry. We don’t love the Champion of the Realm—he didn’t
bind us.” She closed in and kissed him tenderly and with the hearts of the bonded on her lips.
Harry was left speechless, very pleased and deeply in love ,but speechless.
Harry finished his workout and they had another extremely productive day. After dinner they
discussed the uptime day and their future plans.
Alastor started. “Harry, Dumbledore will call a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix and have us
start looking for you.”
“I know, Alastor, but what are we going to do about it?”
“Nothing, Harry. You’re well hidden here. Just remember your glamours and you shift your
shape if you leave the Hollow, and everything should be fine. We’ll go back to work and feed
you whatever intelligence we gain.”
330
“A grand plan, Nym, me lass.”
“Really, Alastor, we do nothing?”
“Yes, Harry. What would you rather do?”
Harry thought for a moment. “Luna, do you see anything?”
Luna’s eyes went white. “Drat! You just had to add the question. Couldn’t you just stop at Luna?
Nope, Harry, nothing Vulturesnot is doing, anyway. He’s so trapped into getting to the
prophecy, he can’t do anything else.” She popped a slice of orange into her mouth and smiled
at Harry.
“Eerrr, Luna baby, your—uh—eyes,” Harry said, making a vague motion toward his face with
the banana he was eating.
“Drat!” Luna’s face took on a look of concentration, and the milky whiteness drained off her
eyes. “There, how’s that?”
“Fine, Luna, thank you. Nym, I like your plan and you all can plant the snatch stones around
your work places and magical Britain tomorrow.”
“Harry, can we have some of the ‘snatch stones?” Sarah inquired.
“Sure, Sarah—errrh, what for?”
Sarah rolled her eyes, and Beatrice, who had wriggled her way under Harry’s arm and into his
lap and was busy eating off his plate, much to the amusement of the mates and Harry’s
consternation, chimed in, “Really, Harry, don’t you love and want to protect us? Mum wants to
put them all round the Royal properties so the Death Eaters at least get transferred here. Then
when you get the intent-based runes figured out, we’ll add them to the stones.”
All of this was said as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Harry looked down at her
upturned face and kissed her. Beatrice blushed from the bottoms of her feet to the top of her
scalp and hid her face in Harry’s shirt.
Harry chuckled and the mates joined him.
“Harry, Sarah and the girls want to join you on the Turns, and I’d like to join you on as many as I
can.”
“Certainly, Andrew. The doors of Potter Castle or any of my other properties are always open to
you all and the Queen.”
331
“As for you, Princess, you and your sister, mum, dad, and Grandmum are at the top of my ‘to-
protect list’, you know that, so stop fishing and be content.”
Beatrice smiled like the cat that had got the canary. It was oddly out of place on her, even
though her sister’s Mona Lisa smile was already legendary.
“Harry, the war mages will be here tomorrow. They’ve been seconded to me as a protection
detail, at least for their cover. They will be training with us starting on the Turning tomorrow
night.”
Harry nodded. They continued discussing things until the Hogwarts contingent, led by Minerva,
dragged Harry away to the master suite. The other mates chuckled and continued their
discussions, albeit at a slower pace, with a few interruptions and finally they drifted into
silence. Andrew and the Princesses played Exploding Snap.
At midnight they moved to the entry hall. Harry shook Andrew’s hand, kissed Sarah and the
Princesses, and then kissed Minerva, Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba. Everyone else was
staying at the Castle. Andrew and Sarah took Beatrice and Eugenie’s hands and Side-Along
Apparated back to Sunninghill Park. Minerva smiled, and she and the other Professors popped
back to their quarters at Hogwarts.
“Geoffrey?”
Pop!
“I have delivered the Dark Mark-triggered wardstones to the Royals and the Professors, milord.
I have set up the other half of the pairs in warded collection cells.”
Nym chuckled at the stunned look on Harry’s face. “You do know that the elves and other
magical creatures here and at all your other properties are bound to you, don’t you?”
“Goddamnit, that’s what I forgot. Geoffrey, you are the chief elf of the Potter estate. You will
tour the other estates and see to the welfare of the elves and magical creatures that are under
my control. Then you will empty those estates of all property and move it here. Dark objects
are to be stored in the secure holding facility in the dungeon, and neutral or Light objects are to
go into storage for later evaluation and valuation. Please see to the elves and creatures tonight,
and then start the rest in the morning.”
Harry stood and offered Nym his arm. They led the way to the apartments and the master suite.
332

Chapter 18
Ministry of Magic
The Minister’s secretary took off her coat and sat behind her desk. She looked at the Minister’s
schedule and sighed; another day of arse-lickers simpering over her and then fawning over
Fudge. She had to find another job. The next piece of shite pureblood ponce that tried to get a
look down her cleavage and then impress her with his bloodline was going to get hexed stupid.
Well, might as well get the tea on. His Imperial Ministeriousness would be in soon.
Hogwarts
Dumbledore woke and dressed. He left his bedroom and entered his office. On his desk the
student roster lay open with two new notations. Emma Dobbs, Hufflepuff, and Victoria
Frobisher, Gryffindor, were missing now as well. Damnit, this would only take up his time. He
needed to find Potter, not waste time trying to find more of these useless little sluts. He
wandered down to the Great Hall for breakfast.
There at the Staff Table, Minerva sat watching over the Hall. She was, to his eyes, surrounded
by a warm golden glow, the same glow that he had seen in the mirror yesterday morning. Ah,
well, he was sure that with a little of the old charm he could still work this out.
He approached the Staff Table and sat. “Minerva, good morning.”
Minerva turned her eyes on Dumbledore. Somehow, through her long exposure to him and her
new abilities in Legilimency that she had picked up from Chu, she divined his thoughts and
laughed in his face.
“Professor Dumbledore, I advise you to give up all thoughts along those lines. I know that I hold
the wards, and I know what that means. Also I have no interest in you; as a matter of fact, it’s
all I can do to tolerate your presence. Do not overstep yourself or you will be removed. You
serve a useful purpose here; concentrate on your new titular duties as Headmaster and Potions
Professor and you’ll be fine.”
“You forget your place, Professor. I am the Headmaster here.” Dumbledore knew how to
handle this challenge to his power. He would simply overpower her and show her her place.
333
Minerva smiled. She felt Harry watching in a raging fury from within the bond. The wards and
Hogwarts herself were receiving massive doses of magic from him. “Professor, don’t be an idiot.
I can crush you like a bug—and if I don’t, Hogwarts will.”
Hogwarts had had enough of this wizard’s bluster. She focused a tiny bit of her magic on him
and pressed firmly on his magic. Then she blasted past his Occlumency barrier and told him in
no uncertain terms exactly what his limits were and the penalty for exceeding them. He resisted
and she gave him a minuscule flash of the penalty. Dumbledore reeled in pain.
“Albus, are you all right?” Madam Pomfrey said, regarding him with alarm.
“Yes, Poppy, fine. Just my age catching up with me.”
Poppy Pomfrey looked skeptical. Albus had appeared to be terrified and then in great pain.
“Professor Dumbledore, you will take over Potions. Filius will have to take Defence until you can
find a suitable replacement for Umbridge.”
“I’m sure Severus will be returning to teach Potions, Minerva. I’ll speak to Amanda today and
I’m sure I’ll be able to have him released.”
“It’s Professor McGonagall, Professor. Madam Bones has already informed you that the
prisoners taken yesterday are to be interrogated today and then a decision will be made as to
their disposition. I have adjusted the class schedules, so until you can hire new Professors of
whom I approve, you will have to take Potions.”
Dumbledore ground his teeth. “Professor McGonagall, as I said, I will contact Amelia and have
Severus released today. In fact, I’ll do it now.”
He rose and left the Great Hall. Minerva sighed and stood. “Your attention, please!” She spoke
in a normal volume, but Hogwarts made sure her voice was heard everywhere in the Castle.
“Professor Aurora Sinistra will be taking over as Head of Slytherin House. Professor Dumbledore
will be teaching Potions, and Professor Flitwick will be instructing Defence and Charms.”
While she paused to let the cheering die down, including, oddly, cheering that had come from
the Slytherin table, Dumbledore ground his teeth as he strode toward his office.
“Your cooperation in these trying times is appreciated,” Minerva continued. “Any deviation
from the rules of the school will be dealt with severely. You will all be refreshed on the rules
and then tested on them in your History of Magic classes. Failing the test will result in your
detention with Mr. Filch.”
It was a silent student body that gazed back at Minerva. The Gryffindor table was silent also as
they digested what had just happened.
334
The noise picked up as the discussions began and the students finished breakfast.
Hogwarts
Headmaster’s office
Dumbledore tossed a pinch of Floo powder in the fire. “MLE Director’s office. Amelia? Are you
there?”
“Professor Dumbledore, what can I do for you this fine morning?”
“May I come through, Amelia?”
“Why, Professor? Don’t you have classes to see to? I mean, I can’t imagine that you’ve found
replacements for your Defence or Potions teachers yet.”
“Ahhhh...that is what I wished to discuss with you, Amelia.”
“It’s Director or Minister, Professor. So you want to discuss? Start discussing. You have two
minutes.”
Dumbledore was chagrined. He had expected to be invited through. “Amelia, I can personally
vouch for Severus. He has fully recanted and the man has changed. I really need him back
here.”
Amelia was flabbergasted. Dumbledore was a powerful Legilimens; he had to know Snape had
been raping the pureblood women and Obliviating them. “So you’ll vouch for this rapist Death
Eater, will you? Does that mean you condoned his actions or just permitted them? Did you
participate, Dumbledore? Never mind. I’ll be there in two minutes.”
She flipped a pinch of Floo powder in the fire to keep the connection open as Dumbledore
snatched his head back. She pressed a button on her desk and said, “Send the duty squad to my
office.”
The door opened and Auror Shacklebolt entered with Aurors Jones and Tonks. Master Auror
Moody stumped in behind them.
“We’re Flooing to the Hogwarts Headmaster’s office. Dumbledore will be arrested upon our
arrival and then questioned under Veritaserum.”
Shacklebolt started in surprise, but followed Amelia into the fire.
335
The Aurors stepped out one by one to find Dumbledore already bound by the Incarcerous
Amelia had cast upon stepping out of the fireplace.
“Auror Moody, administer the Veritaserum.”
Shacklebolt was really stunned now. Amelia had defeated Dumbledore in a duel. He must have
let her; yes, obviously he had something in mind.
Moody shook his head and stepped up to Dumbledore and administered six drops of
Veritaserum. He waited a moment and then gave three more. Then began a game of cat and
mouse; Amelia was the cat.
“Name?”
“Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore.”
“Are you aware of the rapes and Obliviations committed by Severus Snape on pureblood
female students of Slytherin House?”
“No.” Albus congratulated himself on this dissimulation. He was in fact aware of a rape, but it
had been of a Mudblood male. He did have some suspicions, though.
He had no idea that Amelia had skimmed this thought off as soon as it had crossed his mind.
“Why do you want Severus Snape back at Hogwarts?”
“He is my spy in the Dark Lord’s camp.” Dumbledore managed to not say that Snape was also
an integral player in his control of Potter. Severus abused Potter and Dumbledore comforted
the boy.
Amelia thought there was something else, but she also knew what it was; having seen Harry’s
memories of Snape’s memories, she probably knew more than Dumbledore did. She skimmed
Dumbeldore’s thoughts again and caught it.
“Is Snape a Legilimens?”
“Yes.”
“So he knows Occlumency.”
“Yes; to facilitate his spying efforts I taught him Occlumency.”
“What level is he?”
336
“Past Mastery. Even I cannot penetrate his shields.”
Dumbledore was smug about this. Severus had done very well under his tutelage. And then he
had worked hard improving his skills. He also believed himself to be winning here. Amelia had
let him go right on the cusp of admitting some things.
“Other than being your spy, why do you want Snape back here?”
Oops, he thought. Okay, give up the loyalty oath. “He has sworn a loyalty oath to me. I know I’ll
be able to control him.”
Amelia was stunned. Loyalty oaths outside of a fealty bond were worthless. If Snape had a
fealty bond to Dumbledore, then he could do nothing that went against Dumbledore’s
interests. That meant that all of those activities had at least complicit ignorance from
Dumbledore.
“So Snape has a fealty bond to you?” she persisted.
“No; I didn’t think it was necessary, and he does not have the requisite life debt to me.”
Moody couldn’t contain himself. “You idiot, his oath is worthless without a fealty bond. He
doesn’t have to have a life debt to you to have a fealty bond.”
“I know, but he would not undertake the fealty bond without one.”
“I wonder why?”
“Alastor, there’s no need to be sarcastic.”
“Feh! This idiot has been telling Snape his secrets for more than fifteen years and Snape has
been running straight to his Death Eater scum buddies with them. No wonder we were losing
the last war. You have a lot of good people’s blood on your hands, Dumbledolt.”
The Veritaserum wore off of Dumbledore.
“Albus, you idiot, I should kill you where you sit. You’ve sold us all out to Voldemort for what? A
Death Eater? You idiot.”
Dumbledore sat shocked. He could not believe Alastor would speak to him like this.
“Amelia, I will have Severus back.”
“No, you won’t. He’s been questioned and has admitted to hundreds of rapes and murders. He
will be tried, found guilty, and executed.”
337
“Executed? Why?”
“Are you deaf, or have you gone completely senile? Didn’t you hear me? He’s a criminal—a
completely unreconstructed Death Eater.”
“But his value as a spy? It is for the greater good.” Dumbledore looked in her eyes and tried,
with his Legilimency, to implant a suggestion.
Amelia felt his probe and ignored it she steered him to a mental simacrula she had constructed
and let him fill its empty head with his suggestion. “Whose greater good, Dumbledore? Not
your female students who are the target of his rapes; not your male students who he terrorises;
not Muggles who he rapes and kills without mercy. Maybe Voldemort’s good. Is that who the
greater good is for, Dumbledore? You’ve outlived your usefulness. I can’t arrest you now, as
you apparently did not know about his activities, but believe me I will be trying. As soon as I can
prove anything, you’ll be arrested, tried, and executed. Until then, keep your nose in your
school business. I’ll be reporting this to the Wizengamot and seeking your removal as Supreme
Mugwump and Chief Warlock. Good day.”
She turned and strode to the fire. She threw in a handful of his Floo powder, announced, “MLE
Director’s office,” and stepped into the fire. The Aurors followed. As Moody stepped through,
he pointed his wand at Dumbledore and mumbled, “Finite Incantatem.”
The ropes disappeared from Dumbledore, and he sat stunned. The bell rang and he knew he
had no options left. He left his office on the way to Potions. He was still thinking, though; he
had to get control of Potter, it all hinged on that. Once he had Potter he would be back in
control of the situation. How to get Potter was the problem. He would have to talk to Alastor,
calm him down. Perhaps he could “arrange” for Alastor to acquire Potter for him. A little
judicious use of the Imperious—it had worked before.
Potter Castle
The mates had awoken and lay in their warm beds feeling Harry and Emma slowly making love.
Harry was exploring her entire body with lips, teeth, tongue, and hands. She was repaying the
favour.
Harry withdrew from her as he came and Luna sheathed him, Emma howled in disappointment
and then, after Harry had come in Luna, Emma pushed Luna onto her back and dove into her
folds, licking and sucking and launching Luna into a massive orgasm. As Emma ate Luna, Harry
put his cock against Emma’s sopping entrance and pushed into her gently until just short of
rupturing her hymen. Emma regained her senses when Harry stopped penetrating her and
attempted to throw herself back onto him, but he held her hips frozen in space. He slowly but
338
surely thrust into her, stopping short of her hymen every time. Luna launching into her second
orgasm finally pushed Emma over the edge that Harry had driven her to, and she squealed and
came.
When Emma fell incoherent onto the bed and Harry rolled onto his back, Victoria crawled up
his body, and straddling him, she began to ride him. Harry raised his hands to her and fondled
her gently. Victoria leaned down to kiss him and her hips hit the correct angle. She thrust back
onto him and was only stopped from fully impaling herself by Susan’s hands on her butt. She
growled at Susan
“Please, Harry, I need you so bad. Please stop teasing and take me. I want to be fully yours.”
“Victoria, not yet. I need to talk to your parents. We’ll do it today.”
She settled a little, and with Susan’s help he brought her to orgasm without breaking her
hymen.
Susan finished Harry with her mouth and shared it with Victoria.
Harry got up and went into the shower and found Sally waiting for him. They very thoroughly
practised getting her pregnant and then soaped and rinsed each other.
Nym, meanwhile, had gone into the bedroom and cast a contraceptive charm on Victoria and
Emma. If they were going to play like this, they need to be on the potion.
“I’ll add it to their breakfast potions, Nym,” Marie told her, and received a warm caress from
Nym and Harry in the bond.
Harry returned to the room and went into the dressing room to dress for PT. He escorted the
mates to the gym and began his routine.
In between exercises a different mate took Harry, the last being a double team of Hannah and
Anna after the run. It was extremely erotic for them to be writhing together on the mats with a
hot, sweaty Harry.
“Morgana! I love Dad, but I so wish my mother was unbonded. That is the sexiest thing I’ve ever
seen,” Daphne breathed as she watched Anna cradle Hannah’s torso against her chest as Harry
drove into Hannah remorselessly.
Tracey just raised an eyebrow and pushed Daphne onto the mats. “No sense wasting all that
energy, Daphne.” She slid into a sixty-nine with her best friend under her and ate her to a
screaming orgasm. She raised her head and discovered they had not been alone.
339
The mates rose from the mats in pairs and groups and followed Harry into cool-down stretches
and then into the cold-water pool.
After that they wandered to breakfast, and as they ate they watched the scene at Hogwarts
unfold through Minerva. By the end of it Harry was seething.
He suppressed his anger and kissed his mates goodbye as they went to work.
“Amelia, please meet us at the Ossuary at noon. I would like to take possession of you and
Susan today.”
Amelia looked into Harry’s and then Nym’s eyes and smiled hugely. She knew that nothing that
had happened today would matter in the least. She was going to be completely possessed.
As the early morning passed, Harry became more and more angry at Dumbledore. Finally his
aura was constantly on, and Luna was hugely frustrated. She could hardly see because of Harry.
She walked over to him while they were all in the library and Vanished his clothes. Then she
Vanished hers. She pushed him down onto the cushioning charm she had cast on the floor and
proceeded to make love to him.
The mates joined in. and from nine to eleven-thirty they took turns with him until they were
too sensitive to continue. At eleven-thirty an exhausted but no longer angry Harry rose, and
picking up Hermione, he headed for the master suite. He entered the bath and walked straight
in. He pulled Hermione onto himself and thrust gently into her until she clenched around him.
He filled her belly with come and they collapsed together for a few moments.
Upon recovering they dressed, and the mates came into the private sitting room of the master
suite. Harry and Hermione entered and he spread his arms to encompass the others. Instantly
they appeared in the entry hall of the Ossuary.
They talked lightly until Amelia appeared silently in the entry hall. Harry immediately said, “I,
Harry James Potter, accept the terms of the contract of troth between the House of Bones and
the House of Potter and extend it to all unbonded females of the house.”
A light glowed around the house, and the Aegishjalmur lit up. The light found Susan and Harry
and connected them. Then it reached out to Amelia and connected her to them. They ended up
on their knees, and the House rang a deep gong note.
They were helped to their feet and were all smiles. “Wow, that was strange.”
“Yes, I would agree, Susan. The Potter wards are immense, Harry, intelligent and hugely
powerful.”
“Well, since we’re here at lunch time, let’s eat with Amelia, Harry.”
340
“Sure, Ginny.”
“And then, Harry?”
“I want to visit Grimmauld Place and see what Sirius is up to.”
Lunch went very well. A pleasant meal with beautiful company settled Harry right down.
After lunch Harry stood and he and the ladies all went to refresh themselves. Harry wandered
to the master suite he had used last, and after using the facilities he stood grinning as he looked
at the bed.
“Memories, Harry?”
“Yes, Parvati, very good ones.”
“Oh yes, Lavenders’ head will explode with jealousy,” she purred.
Harry laughed. “Why, you mean thing, you.”
They walked arm in arm back to the entry hall and Harry kissed Amelia goodbye. After she left
he raised his arms and they all disappeared from the Ossuary.
They appeared in the entry hall of Grimmauld Place and found Kreacher on his knees in
apparent supplication in front of Sirius’s mother’s portrait. Harry grinned evilly and froze the elf
and the painting with a wave of his hand.
Sirius came out of the study, the wards having told him someone had arrived, and looked at the
bizarre tableau. “Harry, did you do that?”
“Yes, Sirius.”
“How long will they stay like that?”
“I don’t know. I can remove it.”
“No, don’t. It kind of grows on you. I’ll get Tippy in to take care of the house.”
“Sirius, you have more house-elves?”
“Twenty-seven, Hermione, why?”
341
“Why do you put up with Kreacher, then?”
“Who else would take him, Hermione? Freedom would be a death sentence for him. He was
made they way he is by my mother, so I don’t feel right about killing him.”
Hermione blinked. Sirius chuckled at her “Not conforming with your image, daughter?”
Hermione blinked again. Sirius laughed. “Your lord was my godson and ward, Hermione; you’re
his bonded wife. That makes you a Black now.”
Hermione’s head started slowly spinning at the implications. Her mates chuckled at her.
“Sirius, stop hurting Hermione’s head. I want you and Remus to come to the Castle tonight and
talk to us about our plans. I’ll send elves to pick you up.”
“Sure, pup. I’ll let Remus know.”
“So what have you been up to?”
“Watching the Wizengamot and the Ministry, fighting with Dumbledore over you, that kind of
thing.”
“Why have you been fighting with Dumbledolt?”
Sirius barked his laugh and replied, “Just that—he is a dolt. He’s become completely fixated on
having control of you and is willing to do anything to get it. You must be careful.”
“Is he even paying attention to Vulturewart?”
“Not that I can tell. He hasn’t started any new operations and isn’t even discussing the reports
that have been turned in to him about the ongoing missions.”
“Well, this is one of the things we’re going to have to talk about. I’m not sure we can tolerate a
madman running the Order. I think we might have to move to replace him.”
Sirius blinked and then smiled. Nym and the other bonded Order members’ knowledge of the
Order had come to Harry. “With who, Harry? Most of the members are diehard Dumbledore
supporters.”
“I was thinking along the lines of a leadership council. I mean, the Order doesn’t exactly require
a charismatic leader as they’re mostly an intelligence-gathering organisation.”
342
“Their only action units are you, Remus, Alastor, Hestia, Nym, Emmeline, and Dumbledolt. I
believe six-sevenths of those are in my camp. So we’ll have to engineer a little coup. I am sure
the ladies will be willing to help.”
Sirius thought about it and then nodded. “Yes, we could probably do it.”
“Okay, well, we’ll see you tonight, then. We have to get back to the Castle. I need to talk to the
Goblins.”
“Fine, Harry. Daughters, lovely to see you all.”
Harry smiled at the storm of chatter in the bond and raised his arms. The bonded faded from
view.
Hogwarts Castle
Staff Lounge
Late afternoon
“Minerva, spill.”
“Xiomara Hooch, what are you on about?”
“You, Septima, Aurora, and Bathsheba are running around here with those little freshly-
shagged faces like teenagers. Don’t think Poppy, Irma, Pomona, and I haven’t noticed. And
those glamours might fool that squib Umbitch and Albus the idiot, but they aren’t fooling us.
You put Dumbledore firmly in his place this morning. All four of you have bonded to seriously
powerful wizards and we will find out whom.”
“Can they be told under the oaths governing the secret?”
“Yes, Harry. Minerva, get reinforcing oaths from them; you all will need allies.”
“If you’re sure, Nym.”
“All right, ladies, but we’ll require your oaths.”
As they rendered their oaths to not reveal anything they learned from Minerva, Aurora,
Septima or Bathsheba, Aurora cast silencing and locking spells on the room, drawing on her
mates and Harry. Nobody would be coming into the room—or eavesdropping.
Poppy, Irma, Pomona, and Xiomara perked up and leaned forward in their seats.
343
Minerva looked at them and said, “Harry Potter.”
You could hear a pin drop for all of five seconds, and then Poppy said, “Minerva Elizabeth
McGonagall! He’s a fifteen-year-old boy! I mean, really, how could you?”
She looked at the innocent faces that Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba had put on and her face
turned an ugly shade of red. “You all have sexually abused a student. Well, I never in all my
years....”
Poppy sat back down, looking like she was going to cry, just as Harry materialised behind her.
He placed a Pensieve on the table, and before the stunned witches could even speak, he faded
out again.
Minerva stood and placed a memory in the Pensieve, followed by Aurora, Septima, and
Bathsheba. She waved them forward and Poppy, Pomona, Irma, and Xiomara stood and
gathered around the Pensieve. They leaned in and were drawn into the others’ memories:
discovering they were in compulsion, the crushing blow that was the discovery that it was for
Harry Potter, then the shuddering elation when Emmeline told them the plan. The gut-
wrenching guilt, and finally the satisfied, satiated confidence that they felt when he loved them
with all his giant heart and their bond mates reinforced and joined him in that love.
Pomona raised her head from the Pensieve with tears running down her face. She moved to
Minerva and hugged her. “I’m so glad you found him. That is perhaps the strongest bond I have
ever seen.”
She leaned back and looked at the bonded. “Morgana, he loves you all so very much.”
“Minerva, I’m so sorry. I didn’t know. I had no right to accuse you.”
“Poppy, it’s fine—and if you hadn’t accused us, I would have been upset. It was no small thing
for any of us.”
Harry reappeared and took the Pensieve away.
“Minerva, how does he do that?”
“He’s bonded to Hogwarts herself and he’s immensely powerful, Xiomara.”
“Minerva, did you hit your head? Or has Harry shagged you senseless? I saw all that, but that
thing he does is not Apparation.”
Minerva laughed. “Susan calls it some kind of ‘Harryistic’ method of magical travel. It appears to
be a unique combination of elf-popping and Apparation. It goes straight through wards, is
totally silent, and you can stop yourself short of appearing and remain invisible but still see and
344
hear what’s happening.” She grinned slyly. “And no, I didn’t hit my head, but yes, several
times.”
Xiomara blinked and grinned, then said, “I wonder if that’s how Dumbledore stays invisible.
Hey, would Harry teach me?”
Minerva’s eyes widened for a moment and she thought about it; then she smiled widely.
Irma said, “Uh-oh, I haven’t seen that look since she was a seventh year. What are you
planning, Minerva?”
“Me, Irma? Why, nothing— but I bet he can’t do it now.”
“Why not, Minerva?”
“The wards have switched to me, Pomona.”
“So you are the Headmistress, then?”
“Yes. Dumbledore will continue as the titular Headmaster and Potions Professor. I will execute
the actual duties of Headmistress, and Filius will be the Deputy Head. An American witch
named Marie Crouching Cougar will be taking the DADA position. And I’ll ask him, Xiomara.”
“Very nice, Headmistress.”
“Yes, I’d be happy to teach, Minerva.”
“What about the Slytherin, Marie?”
“I think Aurora and I can handle a few snakes, Harry.”
“Thank you, Daphne—and Harry, if we have trouble I’m sure you and Hogwarts can keep it from
getting out of hand.”
“It would be nice to have another of my mates here, Harry.”
“Yes, Hogwarts.”
“Squuueeeeee! I heard her, I heard her!”
“Hermione Jane Potter, please don’t do that.”
“Yes, Nym.”
345
Hermione’s very embarrassed and distracted answer had all the mates chuckling. Hermione had
immediately dived into a conversation with Hogwarts and was no longer paying attention to the
bond.
Harry shook his head in wonder. He couldn’t believe the fascination Hermione had with
Hogwarts. She’d been in love with the Castle before she ever saw it. Harry had fallen in love
with Hogwarts that first year, but with Hermione it had been love before sight.
In the staff room outside the bond, Pomona considered for a moment. “Where are Snape and
Umbridge, Minerva?”
“They’re being held at a secure facility pending trial and execution.”
“That’s a little quick, Minerva.”
“Xiomara, under Veritaserum they both admitted to being Death Eaters, and Snape admitted
raping and then Obliviating at least one Slytherin every year since at least 1980.”
Gasp were heard all round.
“Minerva, Dumbledore had to know the wards, portraits, and elves would have told him if
they’d seen anything.”
“It’s still under investigation, Pomona, but Dumbledore has not been cleared yet.”
“Ladies, if you have no more questions, I believe we should be getting to dinner.”
They rose and Aurora canceled the charms. They followed Minerva out and down to the Great
Hall.
Potter Castle
Harry turned back to the illusioned wall of the library. He was watching the Goblin builders as
they proceeded with clearing the ground for the Royal Academy building. Narcissa was working
with the Goblins assigned to the Potter account to consolidate the Fudge, Umbridge, Malfoy,
and Snape accounts and holdings.
“Harry, you have to take charge of Clarissa and Cynthia Fudge, as well as Draco and Julius and
Juliet Umbridge. Geoffrey has secured the properties and Emmeline and her comrades from the
department are reviewing the Dark artifacts.”
346
Harry had looked up at mention of the Umbridge children. His mind went skittering for a dark
corner at the thought of what possible thing could have mated her.
“Harry! Harry, wake up.”
“Urrgh...ahhhh...what do you mean, ‘take charge’, Cissy?”
“Harry, you successfully cast the Praedia Bellica on their Heads of House. They are now your
chattel. You will need to have sex with the of-age females and see to their keeping. You’ll need
to see to the males and under-age females, their education and keeping. You are their Head of
House.”
“How does that mean I have to have sex with the females?”
“They’re your spoils, Harry. If you don’t….”
“Oh gods, not another magic will drive them crazy?”
“No, Harry, they’ll die.”
“Are you kidding? And this is a ‘Light’ spell?”
“Harry, the spell affirms the right of conquest and enforces it magically. It was designed in the
darkness of history before there was a Ministry, when might truly made right. This is the world
you’re taking us back to. You will, we know, bring us back from it as soon as possible. Her
Majesty supports your plan, knowing this will be required. You have to be a grownup about this,
Harry. It must be done.”
“Thank you, Sarah.”
“Geoffrey?”
Pop!
“Milord?”
“Please prepare rooms for the Fudge women and the Umbridge children.”
“It has been done, milord.”
“Bring them here, please.”
347
Geoffrey snapped his fingers and four elves appeared with two witches and a set of twin
toddlers. Two elves popped away immediately, and two stayed with the toddlers. Geoffrey
stood off to the side.
The witches dropped deep curtseys, and the toddlers looked around interestedly.
Harry bowed slightly and went to the toddlers first. Both of them seemed to be happy kids,
maybe two years old. Harry smiled at them and their elf nannies.
“Chu, I believe we have your first two students.”
“I need a school first, Harry, but you’re right. They’re cute, too. Amazing to think they came
from that woman. I’ll have to get Emmeline to review the memories and see who their father is.
Meanwhile we’ll test them and give them a schedule.”
Harry placed a hand on each child’s forehead, and a bright light surrounded them. He felt them
in the bond—but not like a mate. It was strange.
“It’s a parent bond, Harry, combined with a Head of House bond. You can feel their needs and
emotions. It will fade as they age and become more able to care for themselves, but it will
always be there a little, unless it’s broken as mine was.”
Harry caressed Narcissa consolingly in the bond and she beamed at him.
Harry approached the former Fudge women and they curtseyed again.
“Ladies, please, I’m Harry. Pleased to meet you.”
They rose and the older of the two said, “I’m Cynthia, milord, and this is my daughter Clarissa.”
“Harry, please, Cynthia. I assume you know why you’re here?”
“Yes, milord. I knew Cornelius had turned. It happened years ago.”
Clarissa nodded. “I was so scared, milord. He was negotiating for the best price for me like I was
a prize cow.”
“You’re very pretty, Clarissa, erudite and brave as well. Clearly the apple did not fall far from
the mother tree. A pair of jewels beyond price. I’m sorry your father did this, and that I was
forced to take this action.”
“Ooooh, very smooth, Harry.”
“Hush, Ginny, I’m trying to listen.”
348
In the bond Ginny huffed at Marietta. It was an odd feeling.
“We thank our lord and compliment the Lady Narcissa. She has done well.”
“Ha! It wasn’t me, Cynthia. He came this way. Wait till you meet the Alpha wives.”
“Forgive my rudeness, ladies. Perhaps we could move to the sitting room and be more
comfortable.”
The former Fudge women nodded. “Harry, I still need to do some work on these estates; the
Fudge and Umbridge estates are a complete mess.”
“Narcissa, I can help you with that. I tried to study what Cornelius was doing every day just in
case….”
“Later, Cynthia. I want to get fresh eyes on it, and then you can tell me if I missed anything.”
Harry offered his arms. Cynthia took his left and Clarissa his right. He led them into the hall. The
elf nannies disappeared with their charges.
In the public study Harry seated the ladies on a loveseat and sat in a wingback chair facing
them.
“Milord, we’re prepared to be taken. In fact, we’re looking forward to it.”
Harry sat stunned for a moment. “Errrh...you’ll forgive me, Cynthia, but I wasn’t exactly
prepared for that. I hadn’t really realised the full implications of doing what I did. I was si mply
trying to get resources away from the dork lord.”
“Milord, you have no idea how much we appreciate it, either. The way things were going,
Lucius Malfoy and his cronies were going to have Clarissa and me soon. As you’ve already said,
we’re not unattractive, nor are we uneducated. We both know that without being truly on the
side of the Light you couldn’t have succeeded in casting the spell, so we know you have no ill
intentions.”
Clarissa picked up the conversation. “Milord, I would like the opportunity to at least mate with
you. I’ve never been ‘found’, as they say. I’m twenty-three years old and have despaired of just
marrying a wizard. If that’s my lot, fine; but I won’t pass up the opportunity to bond. And with
you, well—I couldn’t do better.”
Cynthia joined back in. “Milord, my bond, such as it was, was broken long ago. I would also
appreciate the opportunity to mate with you and hopefully at least form a mate bond.”
349
“Only if you stop calling me milord.”
“Beg pardon?”
“Cynthia, the other women I’ve bonded have at least been found. I’m not sure that I’m ready
for pillow talk starting with ‘Milord’.”
Clarissa giggled.
They spent the rest of the afternoon talking; just getting to know each other, nothing earth
shattering. Harry had to fade out twice to help Minerva but it was, all in all, a very relaxing
afternoon for him.
Harry escorted them back to the library, where Clarissa and Cynthia met the bonded who were
in the Castle. Clarissa had a little girl-talk with the mates her age and younger, which involved
much blushing and giggling. Cynthia sat with her own peers as they pored over the accounts of
the Fudge, Malfoy, and Umbridge estates. They had a little older girl-talk at the same time; the
blushing was the same, but throaty chuckles replaced the giggles.
Harry faded into the toddlers’ room and spent the time playing with Julius and Juliet under the
watchful eye of their nannies, Rose and Tulip. He was desperately screening the graphic details
his mates were reviewing with the Fudge women.
Dinner was another easygoing affair. The toddlers were with them through the main course,
Nym fussing outrageously over them. Their nannies removed them for sleep when they began
nodding into their peas.
After dinner the bonded and the Fudge women went back to the library. As they waited for the
other mates to begin the Turn, they continued to talk, both within and outside of the bond.
Harry and Nym had popped to the twins’ room and were watching them sleep while they
cuddled in an overstuffed, oversized chair.
“Harry, I want a baby of our own.”
“And this is news to who, Nym?”
She slapped him softly on the arm.
“I wasn’t sure when we started this, Nym, but now I am. I want lots of babies, with you first and
then with all the bonded. I mean, we have all this money and space; it seems a shame to waste
it on just us. I think we should fill all the houses and spend the entire fortune.”
Nym sat with tears in her eyes. “Me too, Harry.”
350
“Narcissa, what are you laughing at?”
“Something I was going to tell you later. The Goblins and I have determined that it’s probably
impossible for you to spend all your money even if we all were to have children until we could no
longer bear them and treated them all as pureblood princes and princesses and sent them all to
Hogwarts.
“Your money is making interest so fast that we’ll be comfortable almost no matter what. That’s
leaving alone the fact that your estates generally generate income on their own. Your holdings
in the Muggle world are also strong, conservative, earning interest, and vast.
“You, my lord, have a higher GDP than all but the group of seven.”
Hermione, sensing that Harry had become lost, said, “Gross domestic product, how much your
estates produce in monetary value. The group of seven are the seven top producing countries in
the world.”
“Uhhh, yay?”
“Yes, Harry, yay.”
The bond settled in contemplation.
It was, surprisingly, incredibly erotic to have Harry figuring out how many times he could get
them each pregnant; it was also hilarious because he sucked at integer nine math, or whatever
it was that he was trying to do.
351

Chapter 19
9 Sept (Off Sidereal)
Harry and Nym popped into the entry hall. The mates and Fudge women joined them. Sirius
and Remus popped in in the company of Potter elves, and Tim Spicer joined them in the
company of Sarah.
They were also joined by Janet Carruthers, Krystal Champion, and Krista Collins, war mages
seconded to the Ambassador.
Nym looked at Harry and he nodded. She handed the Time-Turner chain to Hermione on her
right, who passed it to the next mate. They handed it around the outside of the group.
Harry spoke as they did. “We’ll be using this device to go backward in time seventy-two hours.
Geoffrey has arranged suitable training facilities and rooms for us here in the Castle. For those
of you who don’t know, we’ll be trying to avoid ourselves to prevent a paradox. If you’re more
interested in this, please see Hermione as trying to explain it makes my head hurt. If you
become lost, please call for Geoffrey and he’l redirect you to where you need to be.”
The chain made it around and back to Nym. She attached it to the Time-Turner and wound it as
far as she could. She looked up and made sure everyone was inside the chain, and then she
released it.
The Time-Turner spun them back through time, but it was glowing red-hot when it stopped.
“Narcissa, I believe I just found something that wasn’t in your cost calculation.” Nym held up
the glowing device.
“I’ll have it checked, Nym, but you may be right. Those things are not cheap.” Emmeline took
the Time-Turner by its chain and swung it gently as it cooled.
Harry moved to the war mages with Nym and Sarah. “Ladies, may I introduce my Alphas,
Duchess Nymphadora Potter and Sarah Windsor-Mountbatten, Duchess of York?”
Janet’s eyebrow raised. “Milord, I am Janet Carruthers. This is Krystal Champion and Krista
Collins.”
Harry shook Janet’s hand first and felt the electrical charge between them. Janet was a tall
woman at six feet. She had a handsome rather than beautiful angular face with a massive red
scar passing through her left eye from an inch above her brow to her jaw. She appeared to be
about thirty-five years old. Harry looked in her eyes as he held her hand and saw strength and
power. She was terribly thin, however.
352
Krystal was a smiling, round-faced young blonde woman of five foot nine, very powerfully built
and very confident. She appeared to be about thirty. When Harry shook her hand, he felt the
tingle again.
Krista was the very personification of a middle-eastern princess. Dark brown skin, deep black
hair, five six, medium build, but she had green eyes as bright as his. She appeared to be the
youngest at about twenty-five. He felt the tingle from her, too.
When Nym took Janet’s hand it was all Janet could do not to fall to her knees and offer her
wrist in submission. Her military training and experience were all that kept her on her feet.
Sarah shook her hand and the urge was there again, not as strong but it was there.
Krystal actually started to her knees, but Nym’s iron grip held her up. Nym mouthed, “Later,” at
her and almost imperceptibly nodded toward Mr. Spicer. Krista had the same experience.
Harry didn’t even wonder any more about how these women found him.
He greeted Mr. Spicer as the mates greeted the war mages.
He gave them a few minutes as he talked to Remus and Sirius.
Finally Harry said, “Well, we all have an early start in the morning, so the elves will show you to
your rooms. We’ll meet in the gym for PT at 6 a.m.”
Elves faded into view and escorted everyone to rooms. The male guests were in rooms far from
the bondeds’ wing.
Andrew was with Sarah in the bondeds’ wing.
Potter Castle
First Turned Morning
Harry awoke in the morning to complete quiet for once. The entire bond, other than him, was
still asleep.
He slipped out of bed and into the bath. Emma and Victoria found him there.
“Harry, did you talk to our parents yesterday?”
“No, Victoria, I’m sorry.”
353
“It’s okay, Harry. I hope you don’t mind, but we sent them letters with Hedwig. They want to
see you at eleven o’clock on the twelfth.”
“You need to tell Nym, Victoria. She’ll need to be here.”
“Yes, we know. We’ll tell her later.”
Emma, Victoria, and Harry spent the next hour just being together in the tub. Their play started
out very light and progressed to very heavy. Just as Harry was about to peak, Sally moved
Emma from his lap and sank onto him. She had been watching them as it was her turn at safety.
Sally released with Harry; it had been incredibly stimulating watching him bring the girls to
orgasm over and over. Then she climbed off of him and gave him back to the girls. Harry,
thinking this was unfair, included all three of them in their play. They settled, and soon Harry
was floating just at the edge of sleep as the mates rose and dressed.
At 5:55 a.m. Harry rose from the tub, dressed in his PT gear, and moved to the gym.
He greeted the bonded and the war mages and began his workout.
Janet had been in the gym looking over the available equipment. It was all professional-caliber
fitness equipment arranged so that if you proceeded around the outside wall one way, you
started at the head and worked every muscle in isolation. If you went around the other way you
started at the feet. There were machines and free weights. In the middle of the front wall facing
out over the valley were treadmills dividing upper body from lower body. She was satisfied with
the equipment.
She leaned against the wall and waited to see what would happen. She was concentrating on
Harry, Krystal was watching the Primary Alpha and the mates, and Krista was watching the
Secondary Alpha and the Primaries.
Harry walked in and greeted his mates. He moved to the mats behind the treadmills and did a
very complete set of stretches. There was very little she could improve there. The Alphas and
Primaries and all the mates executed the same routine and added some stretches that the war
mages knew were designed just for females. Janet smiled tightly; these were women on a
mission.
She refocused on her target. Harry had started on the upper body circuit and was working on a
four-way neck machine. Janet was impressed; she estimated his height at five-foot-eleven and
his weight at about 185. He was working out at significant percentages of his mass. She was
concerned that he had not warmed up first but instead started really high.
Harry had started at seventy-five pounds and went up on the next set to the whole 150 pounds
available on the machine. After that set he got up and added fifty more pounds of free weights
to the machine. He did three sets of twelve repetitions and then moved to the next station.
354
Janet was stunned. He was working his neck muscles with more than his body weight.
On incline presses Janet realised he was warming up with weights other people would work out
with. His workouts were at levels approaching record-setting weight.
Janet reevaluated her target. He did not have the blocky body of a weightlifter, but he was
extremely well formed. He also appeared to be below ten percent body fat. In fact, all of those
185 pounds looked to be muscle and bone. Janet looked away; she couldn’t believe she’d made
herself wet looking at him. She looked up into the smiling, knowing eyes of Nym Potter. She
blushed faintly and looked back at her target.
Harry finished his upper body work and got on the treadmill. Janet watched as he programmed
it first for a world record mile pace and then for high angle. Harry ran for thirty minutes,
increasing to maximum angle after five minutes and then at maximum angle for twenty. He
dropped the angle for the last five minutes.
“Janet, this is incredible. These people are all at our levels, and Harry is well past even our
fittest male mages.”
Janet nodded at Krystal. “I know.”
“Sarah seems to be struggling a bit, but she’s right in there.”
Krista came over. “How am I supposed to evaluate a five-year-old?”
“What? Why?”
“Beatrice and Eugenie came in with their mother and Hermione told me they’re Primaries.”
Janet was shocked to her core. “He bonded a five-year-old?”
Krista rolled her eyes. “Of course he didn’t. She’s intent-bonded to him.”
Janet looked at her. “And what does her mother think about her being in an active bond?”
“I think you’re barking up the wrong tree there, Janet. I think it’s what Eugenie thinks. I mean,
have you looked at her or talked to her? It’s like talking to a thirty-year-old in a tiny little body.”
“Back to the question, though. I mean, our tables don’t even go that small for height.”
The three war mages turned their eyes back to the group.
355
Harry reduced his machine to a lower angle for cool-down and then stepped off. Janet thought
he was through, but he stepped over and started the lower body circuit.
He worked through that and then started his cool-down stretches. He popped up from that and
went into the cold pool, where the mates joined him. While they were in the pool the war
mages conferred.
“Well?”
“This is undoubtedly the most fit group of wizarding people I’ve ever been around, Janet, bar
none.”
Krista nodded her concurrence. “I agree with Krystal, Janet. They’re phenomenally fit. So much
so that I wonder if they’ve done any rituals.”
Janet nodded. “Yes, they have, but not the ones you’re perhaps thinking of. From what I was
told, their magic combined is enhancing them to the maximum that they can be, and it’s
possible that the magic will be holding the fully bonded at that maximum for a very, very long
time. Perhaps hundreds of years.”
“Us too, if he fully bonds us, Janet?”
“Yes, Krystal.”
The mages went to breakfast. They arrived in the dining room and Geoffrey materialised beside
Janet. He looked at them all intently for a moment and faded back out just as Andrew entered
the room. Andrew seated them and then any of the mates that came in. Remus and Sirius did
the same thing. Tim Spicer stood quietly to the side, waiting.
The seated mates were not really paying attention. They shuddered gently in unison and then
moments later Harry, Nym, and Megan appeared and Harry made his way around, exuberantly
kissing his mates good morning.
In his exuberance Remus and Sirius got a buss on the top of their heads in passing, as did
Andrew. The mages got their knuckles kissed and Mr. Spicer got a glowing grin and a firm
handshake.
Janet found herself on the end of two sets of bright green eyes more than once as she cleared
her massively full plate. She wondered if Nym even knew her eyes exactly matched Harry’s.
She was glad that breakfast was all light and not greasy as, after the debacle in the Balkans that
she had just been released from, she wasn’t sure she could take a normal English breakfast.
356
The first class they had was Runes. Janet was amazed to see that all of the mates kept up. The
work was very advanced. The classes stayed just as advanced the entire morning. Occasionally
Harry would disappear with a mate, and again Janet was amazed that no comments came from
the males present as the mates obviously shuddered through what had to be orgasms.
She watched Sarah shudder through one while holding her husband’s hand, but he said
nothing. It was amazing.
After a huge but light lunch they moved to another hall that was set up for dueling.
“Janet—you, Krystal, and Krista, if you please. Let’s go ahead and get this out of the way.”
Janet nodded at Harry She looked at the other mages and said, “Standard takedown, no holds.”
Krystal and Krista blinked. They were now free to use any spell. They knew better than to kill
Harry, but anything else went.
Moody stepped up and began the duel.
The war mages immediately cast hugely powerful debilitating spells in multiple strings. Harry
shielded some and dodged others. He made no offensive moves while he observed their
techniques.
Janet was getting more and more upset. She had expected to take him down in her first string.
She had thought having the other two mages participate was overkill. He had dodged or
shielded all of their spells. She increased her level of effort, leading her team into harder and
more deadly casting.
Harry finally started casting in return, and the mages were shocked by the power behind his
most simple spells.
The mates and visitors had stood back along the walls behind the dueling shields, watching.
While the mates were watching and laughing, Sirius and Remus were horrified; the magics
being cast were deadly, and where they weren’t deadly they were massively powerful.
Harry finally felt he had their rhythm and threw the holly wand across to his left hand. He
snapped his wrist and the staff appeared in his right hand in its wand form.
Harry immediately began casting strings from both wands. The mages changed tactics and the
fight was truly on. Harry continually fought to keep the mages where he could see them while
they fought to get spread out and surround Harry. They had not counted on Harry’s dual
simultaneous casting, however, and his power levels were a complete surprise. They were all
combat veterans and were not about to be overcome. They knew the price of failure in their
business was death, possibly a long lingering death after being used by whoever or whatever
357
beat them. They increased both the power of the spells they were casting and the level of the
spells.
Krystal managed to slide past Harry on his left while he was concentrating on Krista on his far
right and Janet in the centre. She smiled sadly and raised her wand....
She saw no more of the fight.
Janet watched Krystal slide behind Harry and she just barely managed to catch the flick of the
wand in his right hand. She watched as, with amazing speed, he flicked that arm back and the
spell left the wand. She knew Krystal never saw it coming. She breathed easier, however, as she
saw it was one of those hugely overpowered Stunners. She did not keep breathing easy,
however, as when Harry’s arm came back the wand in it expanded to a staff and two more of
those Stunners blasted from the end of it. Both of them were on target and she smiled as one
blasted through her shield.
Janet awoke with Marcia and Anna on either side of her and Harry’s hand stretched out to her.
“Wandless, too, Harry? This will be very entertaining.” Harry smiled at Janet as the mates and
her comrades chuckled. He helped her to her feet and then stepped away. The mages selected
opponents and began duels; it was a very informative afternoon.
Harry watched first with Moody and Spicer and then with a growing crowd of mates and others
who had finished the duels and been awakened, or had awakened the mages they had been
fighting. There had been a couple of surprises for the mages. The first was the level of power
the mates had. The second had been trying to fight Luna. With her crazy drunken-man style and
her anticipation of Krystal’s attacks, she had won her fight.
Ginny had won hers on sheer power, blasting a Stunner straight through Krista’s shield.
Nym’s duel with Janet had been an amazing display of complicated magic ending in Janet being
hit by a wandless Stunner while she was shielding a broken string of high-powered curses. Nym
explained it as stutter casting.
Remus, having watched the duels, thought he could do all right; he did, too, for a little over a
minute before Janet dropped him.
Sirius drew Krista and lasted about a minute against her.
Dinner was fun, with Harry torturing Sirius. He Transfigured his mouth, Vanished his fork, and
illusioned his food into cute little animals while shielding the rest of the table from Sirius’s
pranks. Meanwhile he carried on a conversation with whoever wished to talk to him. Sirius was
pouting by pudding time.
358
“Janet, we’ll normally eat at 9 p.m. We finished a little early today; as the duels ran so late, we
didn’t do the other classes.”
“Yes, Harry. I don’t see it being a problem. You’ve all displayed mage level individual skills; now
we just need to put them all together. I got hit with hexes and jinxes today that I’ve never heard
of, so what I really want to do is review your knowledge. Then we can come up with a standard
set of spells that goes from Atunners to that nasty Bombarda you have and practise them until
they’re muscle memory and cast in strings.
“If we plan the strings right, they’re quick and progressively harder to counter and go from least
energy use to most.
“The advantage to this is saving energy for the next opponent, of course.”
“Energy isn’t really a problem for us, Janet.”
“I thought that too, Harry. Last month I learned different. While you might be able to
overpower an opponent, when they come for you in their hundreds it can be trouble. So the
quicker you put them down with the least expenditure of energy the better off you are.”
Harry had watched her face and saw the hollow look come into her eyes; he knew he never
wanted to see it again.
“Janet’s Company was all but wiped out last month, Harry. She and two others survived but they
were all magically exhausted and severely wounded. They decimated the Dark wizarding
population of Bosnia, however,” Amanda sent to Harry in the bond.
“All right, Janet, we’ll start tomorrow.”
“Your Grace, can I ask you to outline your plan?”
“Certainly, Mr. Spicer. Let’s move to the library, though.”
Harry offered his arm to Nym and led the group to the library.
Geoffrey had opened up a small theater off the library and he led them there.
Harry stepped down the sloping floor and mounted the stage. The mates and Mr. Spicer,
Remus, Sirius, Andrew, and Moody took seats in the front four centre rows.
Harry opened. “Mr. Spicer, Remus, and Sirius—everyone else has heard these plans, but let’s go
through them in a more formal process.
359
“There is currently what is known as a Dark Lord rising in the British magical world. A Dark Lord
is a wizard who attempts to rise to power using what are considered Dark aspects of magic.
“They’re generally powerful wizards who have been corrupted by the magic that they use. I do
not subscribe to the theory that there is generally Dark magic. There are intents that are evil;
wizards have corrupted magic to fit those evil intents.
“So now we have a powerful wizard with evil intent rising, using a blood-purist agenda to
gather supporters. This wizard has corrupted a significant portion of an already mostly inept
Ministry that is operating under the influence of ‘pureblood’ wizards due to its structure.
“The side of the supposed Light forces is being led by a powerful wizard who has either outlived
his time or has been corrupted by power just as the Dark Lord has.
“I, a very powerful wizard, find myself thrust into this situation and, due to the actions of the
leader of the purported Light side, I find myself dragging at least fifty-one powerful witches
with me.
“My original intent was to simply secure enough stability to be left alone to love these women
in peace and raise our children. It rapidly became obvious that, surrounded by enemies and
simpletons as we find ourselves, in order to accomplish this mission I would have to eliminate
the current Dark Lord and his supporters, eliminate the current form of government and
reestablish a fair government complete with checks and balances, and either turn or eliminate
the leader and forces of Light.
“In order to accomplish these goals and at the same time take the necessary action to save the
women involved, we established the bond and began using the Time-Turner to train. The
training has progressed much faster than we originally thought it would, assisted by the
strength and power of our bond. There is still training to do; however, we have started taking
steps to neutralise the Dark Lord by eliminating his allies and potential allies, and we have
essentially gained control of the Ministry mostly by taking advantage of an opportunity that
presented itself.
“We have yet to move against the forces of the Light or the Wizengamot, but I believe those
moves will begin accomplishing themselves shortly.
“I have been created the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm, a feudal duke with
the reigning monarch as my liege. Her Majesty has seen fit to charge me to, in as expeditious a
manner as possible, destroy the forces of Darkness threatening magical Britain and then
remove the pretenders to power in her former Ministry of Magic to her to be judged. Also, I
have been charged to establish a fair and universal education system and a nondiscriminatory
hiring system.
360
“As her Majesty put it, the Magical Nobles of United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland having signed neither the Magna Carta Libertatum of 1215 nor the Coronation Charter
of 1100 or any and all charters or attachments thereto, and not having sworn their oaths of
fealty to the realm and crown as it was reconstructed, are declared to be forfeit.
“I will now take your questions.”
Tim Spicer stood. “Your Grace, you said that you had taken steps. Would you mind explaining
those steps to me?”
“Not at all. We have taken prisoner three of the Dark Lord’s followers and the former Minister
of Magic. I have interrogated them, stripped their memories, and dueled them in single
combat. After defeating them I cast the Praedia Bellica charm, stripping them of all titles,
property, chattel, and money, and two of them of their magic.”
Remus, Sirius, and the mages recoiled slightly in horror.
Harry sighed and continued. “Our primary enemy, the Dark Lord Voldemort, marks his followers
with a, eerrr, magical tattoo. We have a device that detects this tattoo and transports the
person or creature wearing it to the extensive, massively warded dungeons under this fortress.
“We have installed these devices in chokepoints around magical Britain and the Royal palaces.
“Very soon I expect the cells will start filling with supporters of the Dark. They will be
interrogated and a copy of their memories obtained. I will then challenge the guilty to single
combat. After I defeat them I’ll cast the Praedia Bellica charm on them and strip them of all
titles, property, chattel, and money, and depending on their crime, possibly their magic.
“We have a list of supporters from the ones we have already captured, and we’ll begin picking
them up if they do not appear in the cells. Unfortunately, the Dark Lord himself is unmarked, so
we have to work on a device to pick him up that will be based on intent. We have almost
completed the—eerrr—”
“ROM, Harry.”
“Thank you, Hermione—the ROM for this device and we will modify the existing devices and
plant more as soon as this intent-based system is operable. After that we will sit back, continue
to build the education system, and work on the political aspect while we wait for our enemy to
fall into one of these traps. Meanwhile we will counter any of the Dark Lord’s moves that we
believe will interfere with our operations or cause a loss of life or result in a rape.”
Tim considered a moment. Janet asked, “And if he doesn’t fall into a trap, Harry?”
361
“Then at a certain point I will take the fight to him at a time and on a battlefield of my
choosing.”
Tim’s consideration ended. “You’re planning this from a position of complete domination. What
if you’re not up to the challenge?”
Janet nodded. “Maybe I can answer this better, Mr. Spicer. Last month a Company of mages of
the First Battalion First Brigade of the Fourth Mage Corp consisting of fifty-five mages fought
the combined forces of the Yugoslavian Mage Corp and their Dark league. My platoon of twelve
mages were eventually caught in an ambush in Gorazde. I and two others survived. We killed or
disabled 1456 wizards or witches in a fourteen-day running fight. I have recovered to about
ninety percent of my strength after being exhausted, and Krystal and Krista, who were on other
missions and not in Bosnia with me, were at 100 percent when we dueled Harry this afternoon.
We did not pull any punches after Harry began dual casting. He legitimately defeated us.”,
“We have never seen or heard of a wizard with this much power. It has been recorded that
these levels of power existed in the distant past, but nothing even approaching this level in
modern history. He has the power to dominate this situation, in our estimation. Also, he can
draw on both his mates through his bond and Magical Briton because of the way he was
created.”
“Okay, so he’s up to the challenge. Why not simply eliminate the forces of Darkness now?”
“Actually, I could, Mr. Spicer, but we don’t really know who they are. As we gather more
intelligence we’ll identify more of them. Once we do and then eliminate them, I suspect that
Voldemort, the Dark Lord, will attempt to recruit from anywhere in the world.
“We’ll let him be a lightning rod for evil as long as we can keep his depredations under control. I
hope that he can draw in most of the evil creatures or people over the years and we’ll continue
to eliminate them. Meanwhile we’ll educate those without evil intent and slowly strangle him
of resources, both sentient and material. Then, when he’s alone and naked, I will take him, strip
his mind and magic, and incinerate whatever is left.”
“So you propose to use Britain as the battleground in a struggle between good and evil?”
“Essentially, yes.”
“And your intelligence is so good you can prevent the ‘evil’ forces from injuring anyone?”
“Probably not, but we’ll keep casualties down to a minimum.”
“How?”
362
“Through our intelligence gathering we’ll replace intended victims with simacrula, magical
creations that can very closely emulate human beings. We will then let the attack occur and
capture the followers of the Dark Lord involved. They will be interrogated and then have their
memories of the capture and interrogation wiped. We’ll implant memories of a successful
attack and send them back to Riddle, the Dark Lord.”
“By the time he realises his failures we’ll be far ahead of his recruiting curve and hopefully have
the intent-based devices operational. After that we’ll plant them in all public spaces starting
with locations our intelligence says he will strike next.”
Janet, Krystal, and Krista were nodding. Janet said, “We’re employing the same tactics in the
former Soviet bloc. Minus the ‘devices’, we gather the intelligence and then snatch the targets
for interrogation and elimination.”
“How is your interrogation so effective, Your Grace?”
“Magic, Mr. Spicer,” Harry said cheekily “We have a compound that when administered forces
them to tell the truth. How much intelligence you can gather seems to be controlled by
phrasing your questions correctly, in such a way that your target can not avoid them.” Harry did
not want to fully tip his hand and tell Tim that in extremis he could simply strip the minds of
anyone he encountered.
The audience, primarily Mr. Spicer, sat quietly. Finally Tim said, “Your Grace, I believe my
company can best help you by educating your bonded as a tactical staff and yourself as a
tactical commander. You seem to have a firm grasp of strategy, but I believe your tactical work
has yet to be tested. I’ll be happy to work with Mage Carruthers and her team in this. I also
believe we can provide some higher-level analysis of intelligence.”
“Thank you, Tim. I appreciate it.”
“Your Grace, I recommend we start this effort with morning briefings. I would like to conduct
the first briefing tomorrow after breakfast. This room would do very nicely.”
Harry nodded and turned to Sirius and Remus. “Any questions?”
“What do you want to do about the Order, Harry?”
“I want you to start feeling out the Order and engineer a coup if possible. I’d like to replace
Dumbledore with a leadership team consisting of at least yourself, Remus, and Alastor, Sirius.
“We’ve effectively taken the Ministry and we’re working toward emasculating the Wizengamot,
but we need to secure control of the Order as bloodlessly as possible. With Alastor, Emmeline,
Hestia, Nym, and Minerva, you two should be able to gain control.”
363
Sirius nodded. “All right, Harry. When we get back uptime we’ll start working on it.”
Harry nodded. “If no one else has questions, I’m going to bed.” He smiled and stepped from the
stage. He offered Nym his arm and they left, headed for the master suite.
Janet, Krystal, and Krista were picked up by a Primary and taken to the master suite also.
Sirius, Remus, and Tim began the walk back to their wing.
364

Chapter 20
Janet woke up and stretched. Last night came back to her and she literally purred. Harry might
be fifteen years old in physical age, but he was about seven hundred in his knowledge of
women and how to make them come, screaming his name. She giggled to herself and rolled
over. She found herself looking into a pair bright green, smiling eyes. They closed on her and
her mouth was taken in a burning kiss. She pulled her mate on top of her and between her legs.
Thrusting with her hips, she lined him up and he drove into her. She sighed, stretched, and
relaxed into the long, slow thrust Harry was using on her. She purred again until she finally
clenched and screamed his name.
Later, after Harry had taken Krista and then Krystal again, they found themselves in the bath
with Nym and the Primaries. They languidly observed as Emma and Victoria came into the bath
and got their daily ration of Harry time. Bathsheba helped them as Harry had not had a chance
to talk to their parents yet, and then she took a nice turn with Harry as her reward.
Janet was amazed at the amount of sex Harry was capable of.
“You haven’t seen anything yet, Janet. Although he hasn’t bound three in one night for over a
month.”
After that comment Nym looked around. “PT, ladies, if you please.”
The bonded chorused, “Yes, Nym”
Janet chuckled. “Is it always like this? I can’t stop smiling even though my face hurts.”
“Unless you’re stupid like me.” Janet caught Hermione and hugged her, then she kissed her
firmly.
“We aren’t perfect, Hermione; we all make mistakes.”
Hermione leaned her head on Janet’s shoulder for a moment, remembering the bad
intelligence and bad decisions that had put Janet in the position she had been in a month ago,
wounded, surrounded and cut off.
“You know that wasn’t your fault, Janet. We went through this last night.”
“I know, Hermione, but it doesn’t change how I feel.”
365
“But Harry does, doesn’t he?” Hermione looked at her with eyes sparkling and bit Janet gently
on her left nipple through her T-shirt. Then she scampered away toward the gym.
Janet stood stunned for just a moment and then gave chase. It felt good to act like a teenager
again for just a moment.
PT went very well. Janet, Krystal, and Krista joined at a level close to the very high level the
mates had already reached; Cynthia and Clarissa, although at a lower level and unable to draw
on the bond, put on a very tough performance.
Harry finished quickly and then took Cynthia back to the master suite. She was out of her
dressing gown in a flash and on her knees with her throat full of Harry almost before Harry had
a chance to look at her magnificently maintained beautiful body.
Harry pulled out of her throat and went exploring. Cynthia was not a trophy wife for nothing;
she knew her body well, and she knew how to use it.
Nym and the rest of the mates were in the shower when the bonding orgasm hit them.
Clarissa wasn’t waiting any more; as Harry rolled off her mother, she sheathed him. Cynthia
could not believe how erotic it was to feel Harry ripping away her daughter’s hymen and then
slowly but surely driving Clarissa insane.
Clarissa clenched on Harry as she experienced the first orgasm ever given to her by someone
else. It was massive, much bigger than the ones she had given herself. She was exhausted, but
Harry kept moving in her—with authority, but slowly and gently. She had been very tender, but
as he kept moving she suddenly became desperate for him to satisfy himself in her. She
physically needed him to come in her. She began thrusting in time with his thrusts, and as she
did she drove herself further and further toward a massive orgasm.
Clarissa began working her muscles, or trying to, and her clenching and unclenching on him
pushed Harry to the edge with her. He sat up and leaned down. He locked onto her right nipple
and sucked hard. Clarissa exploded, taking Harry with her. She found Harry in her mind or
herself in Harry’s mind and she ran through his thoughts and memories. As she processed the
memories, she came to hate her father.
“Shhhh, baby, it’s done. We’re one now, so it doesn’t matter any more.”
Clarissa collapsed and he carried her to the tub.
Breakfast that morning was subdued as the new mates processed in the bond. As they left the
dining room, Sirius caught up with Harry. “All right there, Harry?”
“Yeah, Sirius, just letting the girls settle in.”
366
“Girls?”
“Janet, Krystal, Krista, Cynthia, and Clarissa.”
“Oh.”
Harry looked at Sirius and grinned. “Not many more, I think.”
“Probably good, that.”
“Yea probably.”
They entered the little theater again and found Tim already on the stage.
“Your Grace, with your permission we’ll go through a staff briefing and discuss who you wish to
fill the primary staff positions. Of course you will fill the commander’s position.”
A slide appeared on a screen behind him.
House Potter Light Infantry (Magical)

His Grace Harry Potter, Duke of Magic
Commanding
“Your Second in command and Chief of Staff will be?”
“Nym, Mr. Spicer.”
“Tim, if you please, Your Grace.”
Harry grinned at him, “Harry, then, Tim.”
“Okay, that gives us—” He made some adjustments and looked up at the screen again.

Commanding
Her Grace Nymphadora Potter, Duchess of Magic

Executive Officer/Chief of Staff
367
“Now we need your G1, Harry. A G1 is the principal staff officer for all matters concerning
human resources.”
“That would be Susan.”
The slide updated.

Commanding

Duchess Susan Potter

G1
“Your G2? A G2 handles intelligence.”
“Daphne.”

Commanding

Duchess Susan Potter Duchess Daphne Potter

G1 G2
“Your G3—a G3 handles operations.”
“Hestia, and her assistant will be Hermione.”

Commanding

368
Duchess Susan Potter Duchess Daphne Potter Duchess Hestia Potter

G1 G2 G3
Duchess Hermione Potter
G3A
“Good choice, Harry. That job is tough. Your G4—G4s handle all classes of supply.”
“Ginny.”

Commanding


G1 G2 G3
G3A
Duchess Ginevra Potter

G4
“Okay. Now I think you’re going to need a couple of special staff positions. A G5 handles civil
military interactions. I believe that in your case this person would be responsible for those
functions plus controlling the remnants of the government.”
“Amelia, Tim..”
“And a resource manager who would handle money?”
“Narcissa.”
The slide updated one last time.

Commanding
369


G1 G2 G3
G3A
Duchess Ginerva Potter Duchess Amelia Potter Duchess Narcissa Potter

G4 G5 RM
“Thank you, Harry. Now, the Chief of Staff would normally lead these briefings and they would
proceed in numerical order followed by the RM, if desired. I’ll start training your staff, and we
will provide more and more information to you as we learn what our functions are. Your other
bonded will work in their areas of expertise under your Primary wives and receive or participate
in the briefing also. I would like to schedule a class after dinner every evening, Harry.”
“First you want me working under Daphne, then you take my time away, Tim. Make up your
mind.”
Daphne blushed furiously at the aggressive sexual images Luna was broadcasting to her in the
bond and handed Tracey a Galleon.
Tracey laughed and shook her head. She added some images of herself and Luna double-
teaming Daphne.
Krista laughed out loud and said, “I love this. It’s like...I don’t know, but I love it,” in the bond.
Harry cleared his throat and said, “We’ll add the class, Tim. Now, ladies, if you please, I believe
we have Arithmancy.”
Harry offered his arm to Nym and led her from the room.
Classes proceeded well. Janet, Krystal, Krista, Cynthia, and Clarissa discovered the knowledge
available in the bond and went to conduct a review with Septima while the rest of the bonded
continued working on arithmetically deconstructing “Dark” magic and attempting to
arithmetically define evil intent. The discussions were esoteric, at the least, and while Remus
wanted to stay, Sirius and Alastor dragged him away with Andrew and Tim to discuss gaining
control of the Order of the Phoenix. They ended up in the library.
“Alastor, what exactly is the Order of The Phoenix?” Tim asked curiously.
370
“A militant order. The old Order of the Garter would be the only frame of reference you have,
Tim. This Order was originally chartered in Arthur Pendragon’s time to be a check on both Dark
wizards and the monarchy if it ran out of control—Guardians of Magic and Chivalry, if you will.”
“So what happened, Alastor? Why didn’t the Order function as it should have?”
“First time and then Dumbledore, Your Grace. He controls the Order, and for some reason he
does not engage in direct combat with it. At best he might try to defend some place if the
Order’s intelligence told us where to expect an attack.”
“What happened to this Dumbledore fellow, Alastor? I understand he killed Grindlewald, who
was, I’ve been told, Adolph Hitler.”
“Yes, Tim, he did. I’m not sure what happened after that. The wizarding world kind of went to
sleep. We didn’t really change anything.
“The Dark lords had started rising in quick succession after maybe 1850. They progressively
became more and more violent. Germany had two of them in a row, resulting in the first and
second wars, and then we had Riddle. The Russians suffered under Rasputin, a full-blown Dark
Lord, and Stalin, who was at least Dark-influenced. He wasn’t much of a wizard, though.”
“Riddle was dis-incorporated when he tried to kill Harry the first time, but I know Albus knew
he wasn’t dead, just like I did. He collapsed the Order and just waited. I know there was a
prophecy but those things are notoriously hard to interpret. The one that we have about Harry
is one of the least vague I’ve ever heard of, and it’s still junk, in my opinion. When the dust
clears we’ll all sit around and nod over how right it was, but for now it’s junk.”
“Do you think he’s under some form of compulsion, Alastor?”
“I wish it were so, but no, none that I can find or my little eye can see. The only compulsions on
Albus are coming from Albus. I think he was unwilling to realise there is a new power. And then
once he got over his denial, instead of passing the torch he decided to keep it and the fame,
fortune, and recognition that went with it.”
Sirius added, “He’s constructed a house-of-cards arrangement of justification, with his trump
card always being “the greater good”, Andrew. Unfortunately, his greater good seems to be
limited to redeeming pureblood males who have committed all kind and manner of crimes.”
“That being said, Sirius, is there perhaps a reason for his wanting to redeem them rather than
kill them?”
Remus jumped in here. “A misplaced theory, a Victorian attitude about women, and a lack of
understanding of science, Tim.”
371
“How so, Remus?”
“The magical human population of Britain is small and shrinking. I believe this can be directly
linked to inbreeding. In their attempt to maintain power, the blood purists are in fact
disallowing genetic diversity.
“America has never followed this policy, and they have a magical birth rate of nine in ten; ours
is lower at about six in ten. This is among families where both parents are magical. Now,
consider that the magical are only about one percent of the population to start with. So in
America you have about 2,990,000 magical people to our 600,000. Their birth rate is higher, so
they’re accelerating away from us as we restrict ourselves and our population shrinks. They also
have generally more high-powered magical children.
“Magic is neither recessive nor dominant, as genetic traits go; it just seems to crop up in lines.
So the more magical people you have breeding, the more magical people you get.
“All of this is without considering first-generation wizards and witches. I personally believe and
there is evidence to support that these supposed first-generation magical folks are the results
of magic coming back in a long-dormant line. We’d have to do some genetics work, but that
technology is improving and I believe we’ll eventually crack the code, so to speak.
“I’ve seen his attitude about women change over time, and I believe he now thinks of them
simply as tools to be used to get purer-blood heirs on.”
“Remus, are you sure there are that many magical people in Britain? I mean, Hogwarts only
gets about forty to sixty new students a year.”
“Because that many can pay for it, Sirius. It’s not free. Many magical families are working in the
Mundane world or are hidden back in the forgotten magical glens and hollows. Harry knows
this, as does Hogwarts. Why do you think the school is so big and has so many disused
classrooms?”
“Our first year had a hundred and two children. How big was your year, Alastor?” Remus asked.
“About a hundred forty.”
“If you figure the population between eleven and seventeen at one percent of the available
population, then there should be six thousand magical humans in school somewhere.”
“This is very interesting, gentlemen, but back on point—what are we going to do about this
Order of the Phoenix?”
At Andrew’s comment they refocused and continued their discussion until Geoffrey came and
got them for lunch.
372
“Gentlemen, how were your discussions?”
“Productive, Harry. We have a plan and we’ll put it into execution at the next meeting.”
Sirius turned to Minerva. “Minerva, do you know how many students should have been
enrolled in Hogwarts this year?”
“Well, Durmstrang gets fifty to sixty, Beauxbatons gets another fifty to sixty, so we should have
had fifty to sixty. If you’re asking how many magical children were born, that is a totally
different thing. There were eight hundred fifty-seven magical children that turned eleven this
year. Many of them are not of a calibre that could attend Hogwarts. And many of them cannot
afford it or the other top-flight schools. They generally accept apprenticeships or are educated
by their parents and relatives.”
“There are some—eerrr, well—hedge academies, we call them in the staff room, and they are
reasonably good.”
Harry had been doing math in his head. “Errr, Minerva, that means there would be 10,284
magical children in grades six through twelve. We’ll have to expand the Royal Academy.”
“Harry, I can easily take four hundred per year. That’s what I was designed for. With some work,
we could probably make it six hundred.”
“So that makes six thousand-plus in the Royal Academy. What do you think, Chu?”
“I’ll get with the Goblins, Harry. We’ll make the school a little bigger on each side. It will work.”
“Plus we can charm the school to be bigger inside than outside, Harry.”
“I know, Emmeline, but I wanted to use that to take care of any—eerrr—bubbles in the
population or population growth.”
Minerva smiled at Harry. “We’ll take care of it, Harry. Chu and I have been looking into the
population numbers. We’ve been using the magical births register now that I have control of it.
We’ll get the schools sized properly once we run the numbers past Luna.”
The bond settled into planning and training. The rest of the day went very well.
373

Chapter 21
Harry awoke and smiled down at Emma, who was busy riding herself and Harry to an orgasm.
Clarissa was wrestling her to stop her from fully impaling herself. Harry leaned up and took one
of her rock-hard nipples in his mouth and laved it gently as she groaned out her orgasm.
Clarissa took her off of Harry with a hug and a roll, and Shelia took him. They came together a
few moments later.
Harry dressed and went to PT. He returned to the master suite an hour and a half later and
found Ann waiting for him in the shower.
Ann and Harry arrived smiling, arm in arm, in the dining room some time later, and Harry made
his normal tour around the room, kissing his mates good morning.
Breakfast went very well. Nym, Susan, Daphne, Hestia, Hermione, Ginny, Amelia, and Narcissa
got up and left early, suppressing their nervousness. Tim Spicer left with them. Harry gave them
a few minutes while he talked with Andrew and the other wizards present. Sarah had kept him
in his seat when Nym left. “Harry, they’re going to prepare the briefing.”
“But I can help, Sarah.”
“Yes, you, could and then they’d never learn to be a functional staff.”
“Grrrrr.”
“Yes, yes, big scary Alpha male. Now eat your breakfast and talk to the boys. I’ll let you know
when they’re ready.”
The bonded chuckled as one of their Alpha females very easily handled their Alpha male.
Harry pouted and turned to a chuckling Andrew.
“Harry, remember what I told you about redheads.”
Harry smirked and arched a brow as Sarah and Beatrice oriented on him.
“Dad, are you ever going to learn? Morgana, how did you get Mum pregnant from the couch?”
A stunned silence descended over the dining room at Eugenie’s question.
Then Harry laughed a huge belly laugh and the room exploded in mirth.
374
Now Andrew was pouting.
Sirius finally reined in his barking laughter. “Harry, what about Dumbledore? What if he doesn’t
stop or takes action against you, your bonded, or your allies?”
“I’ll lock him away somewhere safe if we get intelligence that points that way. If not, I’ll stop
him at all costs if it’s a bonded he attacks. If it’s an ally, I’m not sure how quickly I’d be able to
get there, but I’ll protect them, too.”
“Let’s hope we get that intelligence, then. I don’t like to think of the result if you were to kill
him. Some of his supporters are rabidly and blindly loyal.”
Remus added, “He may try to discredit you, Harry.”
“We’re ready, Harry.”
“Coming, Nym.”
Harry rose and offered Beatrice and Eugenie his arms. They proceeded to the small theater,
leading the bonded.
Nym watched them enter the theater and smiled. Beatrice and Eugenie were beaming. She
watched Harry come down the short aisle and seat Beatrice and Eugenie. He took the seat
between them. It appeared he didn’t even realise how much it meant to them to be treated as
equals. He certainly had no idea of how this display cranked up the nesting and mating drive in
the bonded. He would be a tremendous father.
She opened the briefing. “Your Grace, Your Royal Highnesses, guests, welcome to the morning
briefing of the Duke of Magic’s own First Magical Regiment of Infantry. Today is 11 September
1995. The Regiment is currently involved in training, planning, intelligence gathering, and the
quest for financial dominance of the wizarding world. Susan will brief personnel.”
Nym sat in a straight chair at a table to one side of the stage. Susan rose from the chair and
nodded. A chart appeared on the screen.
Regimental Strength
As briefed 11 Sept 1995
Alphas
Nymphadora Tonks Potter
Sarah of York
375
Primary Wives
Hermione Granger Potter Susan Bones Potter Hestia Jones Potter
Ginny Weasley Potter Daphne Greengrass Potter Beatrice of York
Eugenie of York
Wives (all now Potter)

Katie Bell Parvati Patil Janet Carruthers
Amelia Bones Narcissa Black Anna Abbot
Marcia Braithwaite Krista Collins Krystal Champion
Victoria Frobisher Emma Dobbs Cynthia Carlisle (nee Fudge)
Clarissa Fudge Hogwarts

Bellatrix Black Juliet Mulciber Katherine Nott
Alexis Rookwood Carina Yaxley Irina Dolohov
Margaret Zabini
97 House-elves
22 Nightmares
“Forty-seven women are bonded, two Alphas, seven Primary wives, two intent-bonded and
thirty-seven wives—again, two intent-bonded. Seven potentials have been identified and they
are all under control of the Dark Lord, status unknown, but we know they are alive. All
personnel are accounted for.
“No personnel are in hospital, and none are on restricted duty for medical reasons.
“We have three prisoners all alive and in reasonable health.
“Subject to your questions,Your Grace, I will be followed by Daphne, the G2.”
Susan, faintly blushing, sat and Daphne rose gracefully. She moved into position and another
chart appeared. She briefed her chart as it appeared.
Intelligence Summary
376
“Weather: Normal, no impact to ground operations across the theater of operations. Flight
operations may be impaired by low level clouds in the Scottish Highlands and mountains of
Wales.
“Enemy:
“Dark Forces: The Dark Lord continues to add to his forces. We are seeing recruiting efforts
among “Dark magical creatures”, Acromantula and vampires as examples. There are also
reports of recruiting among the Giants. In spite of this increased recruiting, we are not seeing
activity other than the continued attempts to gain access to the prophecy.
“Light Forces: The so-called Light forces continue to gather intelligence and counter the Dark
forces’ moves to obtain the prophecy.
“Ministry: The Ministry has had the wardstones installed and the Acting Minister is working on
a loyalty oath that will put the Ministry into a neutral status at worst and a supporting role at
best. I will let her explain.
“Estimate: We believe that in the near term Voldemort and Dumbledore will continue to spar
over the prophecy. It is our interest to let them do so.
“The snatch stones removing Death Eaters from Voldemort’s control will assist us in both
reducing his forces and increasing our available resources.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Hestia, the G3.”
Daphne found out why Susan blushed as Harry directed his thanks and some very heavy
stimulation of her pleasure centre to her. She sat down fighting her blush, thankful that she had
managed not to groan as she orgasmed.
Hestia rose and approached the screen.
“Your Grace, the regiment currently continues training and intelligence gathering operations.
“Also, the construction of the Royal Academy progresses at a rapid pace; and even with the
changes it should be finished at the end of the month. We will then apply the Fidelius and begin
interviewing teachers. We should be ready to take on students after Christmas break. Chu has
sent out the letters to all human students from the magical births register who are not now
enrolled in Hogwarts, Durmstrang, or Beauxbatons. We need to acquire a representative
among the vampires, Centaurs, Merfolk and other sentient species.
“Planning has begun as a staff exercise for contingencies that Luna has foreseen. We will be
prepared to rock-drill these plans, and get your approval of them your Grace, in a fortnight.
377
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by Ginny, the G4, your Grace.”
“Harry, may I ask a question?”
Harry nodded to Remus.
“Hestia, I noticed that Dark creatures were mentioned in the briefing, and you called out
vampires but not werewolves as needing representation. Is there a reason why?”
Hestia looked confused. Hermione stood and said, “werewolves are not creatures; they are
humans with a disease that can be controlled. We do not count them separately from the
magical humans.”
Remus was stunned into silence. Sirius whistled. “Harry, you know that that attitude is going to
put you in direct opposition with virtually all of the Wizarding population.”
“I’ll let them know when they can vote on it, Sirius. Until then someone will have to prove to
me otherwise. Lycanthropy is a magical disease. We intend to find a cure for it.”
“Until we do, werewolves will be required to use the Wolfsbane potion, which will be provided
to them, and they will be expected to adhere to all laws I enact, starting with no killing, no
raping, no thieving, no turning without consent—that will go for vampires and werewolves and
all children—go to school from age six until they are eighteen. And we’ll work up from there.”
Remus, smiling broadly, said, “Wait till I tell the pack leaders this. You’ll have all four hundred
fifty werewolves in your camp overnight.”
“We have plenty of room, Remus, and I’m sure Geoffrey can find space for them.”
Remus blinked and then chuckled.
Hestia and Hermione suddenly blushed gently and sat gingerly. Ginny rose and moved up to the
position beside the screen. A chart appeared.
G4 Operations
“Your Grace, the Household and Regiment are currently supplied as necessary. We are
coordinating with vendors for supplies for the school. Narcissa will discuss this further.
“We have no current issues.
“Subject to your questions, I will be follow by Amelia the G5.”
378
She blushed and sat. Amelia rose and stepped up to a podium that had appeared. The screen
disappeared.
“Your Grace. The Regiment is currently in control of the top-level position in the Ministry, and I
am moving to consolidate the position. Nym, Hestia, and Emmeline have mined the Ministry
with the snatch stones.
“I have begun working on a loyalty oath for Ministry personnel, with Alastor and Emmeline,
that will have their loyalty tied to Her Majesty’s appointed representative of the magical world
and to the realm. We will test this oath on one of us before we have the Ministry people swear
to it. In the absence of the intent-based snatch stones we believe that this is the best we can
do. The downside is that it would require the individual to attempt a disloyal act, but the oath
would then strip them of their magic and their life. We will continue to refine the oath and
consolidate power in the Ministry.
“We will have a meeting of the Wizengamot at some point soon, and we believe that you
should occupy your seat and appoint proxies for the seats you control. That would have you
sitting in the Potter seat and a proxy sitting in the following seats:
Gryffindor
Ravenclaw
Hufflepuff
Slytherin
Bones
Abbot
McGonagall
Fudge
Malfoy
Sinistra
“Your vassal already controls Black, and I have prepared his pardon. You’ll have a blocking
position with these seats, as it takes a two-thirds majority to pass measures in the Wizengamot,
and with all the seats in your control you’ll have one more than enough to prevent the majority.
“If Greengrass, Fawcett, Jones, Perks, Dobbs, Brocklehurst, Montgomery, Lovegood, Davis, Bell,
and Frobisher follow you, you’ll have your own majority.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Narcissa, your Resource Manager.”
“Amelia, why would those seats follow me?”
Before she could answer, Cho laughed. “Because they aren’t stupid, Harry, and might want to
have sex again and see their grandchildren before they die.”
379
Harry looked at her, obviously not understanding. Beatrice sighed. “Harry, their daughters are
all only children or firstborns and fully bonded to you. If they don’t follow you they’ll endanger
their relationships with their daughters and thereby their wives. They’re bonded, so I doubt
they’ll be able to oppose both their mates and their children. Most wizards aren’t you, Harry.
They don’t have a will of mithril backed up by an unshakeable sense of right and wrong and the
largest magical core on the planet. They exist in a different world than you. Just keep going as
you have been, and you’ll win them all over as you have Mr. Greengrass.”
Sirius looked at Remus. “You know, that is completely terrifying. She’s what—eight?”
Remus nodded. “Going on a thousand.”
Beatrice very maturely stuck out her tongue at them. She got a kiss for her efforts, and all of
her chagrin at their comments evaporated.
“Harry, don’t break Beatrice. I want to play with her later.”
Eugenie got a kiss, too.
Amelia chuckled at the two suddenly incoherent Princesses as she moved to her seat. She
stopped chuckling when she got her lord’s thanks and his caress of her mind. She only just
managed to sit before she stumbled or groaned.
Narcissa rose and moved to the podium. “Your Grace, as we have discussed, your resources are
virtually unlimited. We’ve identified sources that we already own for all of the supplies and
equipment needed for the Royal Academy, and we’re continuing to coordinate with Lord Black
and Lady Abbot to seize control of the raw materials supplies for the wizarding world.
“There will be supplies in the system, but as those run out we’ll be in control of the total supply.
“We will coordinate with Chu and Minerva to generate a supplies and clothing list for the
students, and we will then purchase those items and put them in storage here.
“I’m prepared to give a full accounting of the Duchy at any time.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Her Grace Nymphadora, the Chief
of Staff and Executive Officer.”
She moved to her seat, receiving his thanks and blushing faintly as all her mates had.
Nym stood. “Subject to your questions and guidance, Your Grace, this concludes our morning
briefing.”
380
Harry stood and moved up onto the stage. “Thank you all, ladies. I believe you’ve captured the
intent for now. I look forward to our next briefing. I do want to start seeing the forwarded
intelligence estimates and the contingency plans based on them. Does anyone have any
questions for me?”
No one spoke. Tim Spicer rose. “Harry, ladies, that was very good. For a first time. I believe your
bond gives you a massive advantage. Staff officers dream of being able to read their
commanders’ minds. You actually can. I’ll expect very high standards from this staff.”
Harry smiled at him and sent Nym a caress in the bond. “Thank you, my love.”
Nym shuddered and dragged him out of the theater; the bonded laughed and headed for their
next class.
The classes that day went very well; everyone ended up attending the staff officers’ course, and
the bonded were dividing themselves up to help the principal staff members. It was decided
that Chu would brief education as well. Minerva would be her co-assistant. Harry, after
reviewing staff responsibilities, decided Narcissa was really the G8 and Chu and Minerva would
fall under the G3.
The group broke up at midnight, with the Hogwarts bonded moving back to Hogwarts. It had
been decided that all of the bondeds’ parents would be invited to Potter Castle.
Narcissa had had to wrestle Harry hard in the bond over it, but it had been Shelia’s plaintive cry
of, “You don’t want to meet my parents?” and outburst of tears that had carried the field.
Harry and Shelia settled into her bed after the Hogwarts bonded left, and Harry proved that he
would do anything she wanted and that he had not had any bad intent, but that he was just
scared of the parents. The bonded laughed for hours. Harry was thoroughly disgruntled, and
taking Chu, he faded away to Minerva’s bed in Hogwarts and proceeded to regain his gruntle.
Chu very much enjoyed being locked in a scorching kiss and embrace with Minerva as Harry
alternated strokes between then until they all three came simultaneously. Harry continued to
alternate between them as he came, firing the first rope into Chu and the last into Minerva.
Minerva thoroughly enjoyed being the centre of a hot witch-on-white-with-Chinese-mustard
sandwich, shocking herself nearly witless. Harry took her and Chu again separately and together
before Min had to stop. Harry simply stopped moving and lay buried inside of her, still hard as
iron, as she collapsed and slept.
It was another astonishing display of the mithril will of their Alpha male that very thoroughly
excited the rest of the mates. Partnerships were formed and Hermione created a new list.
381

Chapter 22
Hogwarts
Headmaster’s office
Dumbledore stumbled into his office from the attached quarters, completely exhausted. He had
not slept much. He had aches and pains all over and had made at least five trips to the loo last
night. He would have to see Poppy.
After that he had to go to the Ministry. He would have to do some political maneuvering to
keep that Bones bitch in her place. Nobody spoke to him like she had yesterday.
Hogwarts
Great Hall
Angelina and Fred sat at the Gryffindor table. They watched in amusement as George came in
with Alicia, followed by Ron and Lavender, and lastly a terrified Neville with Romilda in hot
pursuit.
Over at the Hufflepuff table, boy-girl pairs were forming in the absence of what Angelina called
all the serious competition.
Ravenclaw looked a little lost without the epicentre of male attention that was the
Cho/Marietta alliance, and the posse was leaderless.
Slytherin just looked sad. With Daphne and Tracey gone, the little beauty and light that house
had left was dependent on Parkinson. It looked as if it would go wanting.
The Staff Table was a different story. McGonagall, Sinistra, Vector, and Babbling exuded a quiet
confidence and strength. Flitwick and the other male teachers were amusing in the deference
they paid to these four and the sidelong glances they stole when they thought they were
unobserved.
Oh yes, life got quieter with Harry gone, but infinitely more amusing.
Ministry of Magic
Lobby
382
Amelia stepped gracefully from the fire, smiling. PT and breakfast had been good this morning.
Of course, Harry doubling her and Emmeline had been an excellent wake-up call.
She saw Rita standing by the Fountain of Magical Brethren. Rita had a genuine smile on her
face, too. Amelia approved; it softened her features so much.
Rita and her cameraman, Bozo, approached Amelia, and as Bozo snapped a picture Rita
peppered Amelia with questions, all the while apologising in the bond.
Amelia gave her some stock firm, upbeat answers and they parted.
“Rita, what’s going on? Where is Fudge really?”
“He was arrested at Hogwarts yesterday, Bozo. Now you know all I know. Now come on, we
have other sources to check.”
Ministry of Magic
Minister’s office
Amelia entered the Minister’s office suite and found Emmeline, Hestia, and Tonks already
there. The Minister’s secretary saw her and said, “Madam Bones, thank Morgana. I’m so glad
they arrested that pig of a man yesterday. His pureblood cronies were always coming in here
ogling me and trying to get dates.”
“Well, I’m sure we would be interested in all you know. Meanwhile I need to call a session of
the Wizengamot.”
Cecelia had been an executive secretary for a while, and while she might have got the job
because of her looks, that wasn’t how she kept it. She was a good witch and administrator, and
she was good at what she did. “Certainly, Minister. Will 9 a.m. be all right?”
“Yes.”
“I’ll notify the members.”
“Thank you, Cecilia. Leave out the Chief Warlock, if you please—eerrr, rather, tell him to attend
at 10:30. After you’re done with that, come help us; we’re going to go through the Minister’s
files.
“Yes, ma’am.”
383
Potter Castle
Library
“Your Grace, you can’t be serious. That’s more than double the size we had considered.”
Harry looked at Hookknife. “No, I’m not Sirius, I’m Harry. He’s Sirius.” Harry smirked and
pointed to Sirius.
“Very droll, Your Grace. So you wish to increase the capacity of the Royal Academy to twelve
hundred students per year here in the Hollow, with Hogwarts eventually taking a maximum of
four hundred per year in the sixth through twelfth grades?”
“Yes. This will give us six thousand students in first through fifth grades here at the Royal
Academy, fifty-six hundred here for sixth through twelfth grades, and twenty-eight hundred for
sixth thru twelfth at Hogwarts.”
“You want space for four thousand undergraduates in the university and one thousand
graduate students?”
Harry nodded. “Yes—classroom space only for first through fifth grades, and classroom and
rooming space for the rest.”
“Harry, this facility is going to be enormous—four million square feet at least.”
“You can do it?”
“Yes, Your Grace.”
“Please begin. When can you finish?”
“The buildings will be up at the end of December, Your Grace.”
Harry turned to Chu. “So my simple math takes me to 780 or so teachers and Professors.”
“I would say closer to a thousand, Harry.”
“Narcissa, how do we pay for this?”
“Taxes, Harry. The purebloods have been paying nothing for years. We institute a flat ten
percent income tax on all income and see where we get to. Then we adjust from there.”
Harry was grumbling about paying taxes.
384
“Or you could just pay the whole bill yourself, Harry.”
“That hardly seems fair, Nym. I don’t even have children yet.”
“Harry!”
“Eerrr, in school, anyway, Sorry, Nym, forgot about Juliet and Julius.”
The mates all had to take a moment to themselves, wherever they were, as they were
overcome with laughter. Nym was a hugely overprotective, doting mother for the twins. Harry
was in so much trouble.
“Harry, you actually have the money, but it would be better for the people to pay a little tax;
otherwise they’ll get complacent and even greedier than they are.
“We’ll use the money to run the school, fund the Ministry, and fund St Mungos. There will also
be research to do and the endless litany of government to fund.”
“Okay, Narcissa,” Harry said in a very small voice.
“Don’t worry, Harry. Some of us like playing with your money.”
“It’s not my money, Anastasia.”
“Yes, it is, Harry; you are Magical Britain, so the taxes that come from it are yours.”
It took Harry the rest of the day and several stern commands relayed from Her Majesty through
Sarah to get over that.
Daphne entered the library. “Harry, read this, please.” She handed Harry an invitation for the
parents of the bonded to attend dinner that evening at the Castle and to stay for the next three
days. It included an apology for the short notice and an explanation of how they would be
transported.
“It looks good to me, Daphne.”
“Good. Susan, Megan, and Sally are going to Diagon Alley to send these by post-owl. We’ll have
the owls wait for replies.”
“I’ll go with them.”
“Uh, Harry, we’ll call you if we need you.”
385
Harry nodded and sent his affirmation into the bond. He turned back to Narcissa and Hache and
continued to review the estate.
Ministry of Magic
Wizengamot Chambers
Eleven members of the Wizengamot had assembled in the Chambers. There they found Amelia,
a table with a Pensieve, and five crystal vials of what were obviously sealed, certified memories.
“I have called this extraordinary session of the Wizengamot to relay several pieces of
information,” Amelia began.
“First, Minister Fudge has been arrested and questioned under Veritaserum. He has admitted
to hundreds of crimes and to indirectly supporting the Dark Lord. He has provided a list of
Death Eaters he knows.
“Second, Undersecretary Umbridge has similarly been arrested and questioned under
Veritaserum. She has similarly admitted to hundreds of crimes and to being a Death Eater. She
has also provided us with a list of Death Eaters.
“Third, Severus Snape has been arrested and questioned under Veritaserum and has provided a
third list of Death Eaters and of his crimes. Many of these crimes have taken place at Hogwarts,
implicating the Headmaster or at least calling his competence into question.
“Fourth, Lucius Malfoy has been arrested and questioned under Veritaserum and has admitted
to thousands of crimes and to being a Death Eater. He has also given us a list of Death Eaters.
“Lastly, APWB Dumbledore has been questioned under Veritaserum, and while not directly
implicated, I believe that Dumbledore has been irrevocably tainted by the events that were
uncovered in questioning Snape and the subsequent memory extraction. It is my belief that he
should be removed from the leadership of this body and from the representation of Magical
Britain in international bodies. Once he has been removed, I wish to have him bound over for
questioning and prosecution for at least malfeasance in office and child endangerment.”
Griselda looked over her spectacles at Amelia. “Let’s see Snape’s memories, then, Amelia. No
use wasting time.”
The members present nodded and Amelia moved to the Pensieve. She cast Snape’s memories
into it. She pressed a rune and the memory began to play. She sped past the humdrum and
played the pertinent memories of the rapes and the abuse he constantly heaped upon the
children.
386
After watching the memories, to say the members present were not amused was like saying the
Titanic had a small leak. It took several minutes to restore order amongst the twelve members
present.
“Amelia, I move to remove Dumbledore as Chief Warlock. There is no way he didn’t at least
suspect these activities.”
“Thank you, William.”
Augusta Longbottom said, “Second.”
Amelia said, “The question is called to vote; vote the question.”
Amelia put her thumb on the green-tinted crystal at her seat and the board showing votes lit
the yes light next to Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, Slytherin, Bones, Abbot, McGonagall,
Fudge, Malfoy, Sinistra, and Potter.
The others did not notice as they voted and only found out when the board was completely lit
with 22 yes, 7 abstentions, and Ogden as the lone no.
Amelia looked at the board and cringed. “Motion carried.”
The Wizengamot exploded. The Founders’ seats had not been voted in hundreds of years, and
the Potter heir was not of age.
Griselda and Augusta knew exactly what had happened and they knew where it came from.
Griselda wasn’t going to let the idiot men devolve into anarchy, however.
“I move to remove Albus Dumbledore from official posts in all international bodies.”
Augusta said, “Second.”
Amelia, a little dazed by now, said, “The question is called; vote the question.”
She hesitated before she placed her thumb on the crystal, and this time most of the members
saw the tote board light at the same time she did. That answered most of their questions.
“The motion is carried.”
The noise started to grow. Tiberius shouted, “I demand to know to whom you have bonded t hat
could be the heir of so many houses, Amelia.”
A figure materialised beside her. It was Harry, and he was not morphed at all. He was also in a
towering rage, and his aura was completely unsuppressed.
387
“That is none of your business, Lord Ogden.”
Tiberius looked at Harry and sat back down. The boy was shimmering like a mirage.
“Right you are, Lord Potter.”
“Know that Amelia Bones holds all my proxies.”
Harry faded from view.
Griselda looked at Amelia. “We really must talk, you know.”
Amelia sighed and shook her head. “After the session, Griselda.”
The bond were overjoyed. What had looked to turn horribly ugly had just in fact turned into
another opportunity. Harry and Amelia had met the challenge and taken possession of the
Wizengamot.
The fathers who had already had notes from their daughters were now very sure that their
daughters had not been deluded. The boy actually did have that much power. And now they
were going to spend three days at his castle. This should be very interesting.
“Amelia, do you happen to know where the members are who are not present?”
Amelia smiled at William. “Since they were all Death Eaters, according to Malfoy, I suspect they
were picked up coming to the meeting and we’ll be receiving reports of their interrogations
soon. I’ll check after the session.”
This thought sank in for a moment and Odd Lovegood asked, “Is there any other business,
Amelia?”
“Dumbledore has been advised that there is a session scheduled for 10:30. I expect since it’s
gone ten he’ll arrive any moment. I will, as acting Chief Witch, inform him of his dismissal.”
Almost as if on cue, the door opened and Dumbledore strode into the chamber. He headed
down the centre aisle, and as he approached the high bench, Amelia said, “Albus Percival
Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, in extraordinary session the Wizengamot has voted to remove you
as Chief Warlock of this body and as Britain’s representative to all international bodies.”
Dumbledore stopped and in an obvious fury he raised his hand. Amelia, calling on her bonded,
cast a shield around him and the spell he cast was absorbed by the shield. Seemingly from
nowhere, two Aurors appeared and Dumbledore was hit with several Stunners and an
388
Incarcerous. Harry appeared a split second later with three women clinging to him. He had
transported them all, despite their efforts to stop him, when Dumbledore had attacked Amelia.
“Dumbledore, I—mmmphhhhh!” Hermione, knowing Harry was about to challenge

Dumbledore to single combat and remembering Luna’s warning, had placed her hand over his
mouth and was begging him in the bond to let Amelia handle this.
Griselda saved the day. “Lord Potter, an attack has occurred against the Chief Witch of the
Wizengamot. The Wizengamot will handle this; you may have the idiot when whatever
punishment we impose is completed. Aurors, find out what that spell he cast was.”
Hestia picked up Dumbledore’s wand and cast Priori Incantatem. A ghost image of the spell
shot from the wand, and after some analysis she said, “It was Sectumsempra.”
Hermione, Daphne, and Luna managed to drag Harry to a seat and get him in it while this was
happening. Amelia’s assurances through the bond that she was fine were mostly responsible.
Nym, standing on the other side of Dumbledore, was shaking with rage. Moody came through
the door, looked at her, and went to relieve her. He sent her to sit with Harry; Lana moved from
her position at his right side and Nym took her seat. Lana sat directly behind Nym and
Hermione moved to a position directly behind Harry. Daphne stayed on his left.
Griselda looked at Moody and smiled. “Alastor, wake him up. We all saw it. We’re going straight
to trial.”
“Madam Marchbanks, he has no defence.”
“You’re right about that, Tiberius, but the proprieties will be observed. You will act as defence
council. You are still in good standing before the bar?”
“Yes, madam.” Tiberius knew he was sunk. What the hell could Dumbledore have been
thinking?
Moody had cast an Ennervate on Dumbledore, to no effect. Hestia cast one and the wide,
bright, butter-yellow beam snapped Dumbledore to full alertness. The wizards in the room
were suddenly very alert, too. That had required an enormous amount of power.
Lester Jones, Hestia’s uncle and Megan’s father. blinked. Well—so the Joneses had two in this
bond. He smiled broadly. His niece shot him a small frown and an almost imperceptible shake
of her head.
“Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, you are charged with the attempted murder of the
Chief Witch of the Wizengamot, the body then being in session. How do you plead?”
389
Dumbledore went white. The least sentence he could manage out of this was life in prison.
“Not guilty.”
Tiberius whispered desperately in his ea.r “Dumbledore, have you lost your mind? We all saw
you. If she hadn’t cast that shield, you would have killed her. We’ve all heard about that nasty
little curse your pet Death Eater came up with. Most of us were in the first trials when it came
up.”
“They dare not convict me. I am the leader of the Light!”
Tiberius resisted the urge to put his head in his hands.
While Tiberius tried to make Dumbledore see reason, Harry had been talking to Minerva in the
bond. “Min, call an Order meeting for 4 p.m. today at Grimmauld Place. You need to get there
early and talk to Sirius and Remus. I’ll tell Alastor to meet you there early. This is our
opportunity to take the Order. Maybe we can avoid me having to dissolve the government and
attack the Order if we play this right.”
Minerva sent her affirmation.
Harry relaxed slightly and sat back.
“Present your defence, Dumbledore.” Madam Marchbanks was wasting no time.
“I am the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot; therefore you can not charge me.”
“Disallowed. You were removed by a majority of this body before you entered the Chamber.”
“I did not call that session; therefore it did not happen.”
“If the defendant is going to be an idiot, I am ready to pass sentence.”
Dumbledore panicked. “You cannot charge me. I am the Leader of the Light. I rule here; you
peasants are not my peers and cannot judge me.”
The Wizengamot looked at him. Madam Marchbanks said, “It is clear that the defendant is mad.
It is the judgment of the Wizengamot that he be removed to a medical facility to be healed if
possible before we consider his crime further. Due to his level of power, the defendant will be
placed in restrictors, the key to which will be held by the Minister.”
Since she had taken on the roll of judge and this was not technically a sentence, the
Wizengamot quickly moved to vote in concurrence. The Board lit green with the seven white
abstentions.
390
Harry nodded his head as the bond discussed this and decided it was possibly the best
outcome.
Griselda moved over to Amelia. “Child, what is going on?”
Augusta joined them and cast a privacy bubble. The three turned their backs on the room.
“I am in a multiple bond with Harry Potter. It is a full bond, fuller than any I ever heard of. We
are in each other’s minds and can draw on each other’s magic.”
“You are Alpha?”
“No, Augusta. Look, this is a bad place to talk about this. I’ll send elves to you tonight. Pack for
three days. You’ll be staying at Potter Castle.”
They nodded; as the elder stateswomen of the magical world, this had to be resolved by them.
Moody, who had left at the judgment, returned with a set of wrist bands and a neck band. He
placed them on the struggling Dumbledore, who he was finally forced to Stun. He brought the
key to Amelia and then went back and Ennervated Dumbledore.
Dumbledore immediately attempted wandless magic and felt the restrictors absorb the magic.
He was well and truly trapped. Moody cast a Finite Incantatem on the ropes binding him and
took him to St Mungo’s. Dumbledore raved the whole time. There were more than a few with
tears in their eyes. Harry was one of them.
He had not intended Dumbledore to snap.
“Harry, this isn’t your fault. I believe it’s simply age catching up with him. Sometimes it takes
people this way.”
“See what you can do, Ann—Marcia, you and Anna, too, please.”
“We’re already at St Mungo’s, Harry.”
Harry nodded to Amelia and raised his arms. He Daphne, Hermione, and Lana faded from view.
Harry reappeared in the entry hall of Potter Castle with the mates. The Castle was an absolute
hive of activity; the bond was awash in a confusing flood of information. Harry snagged Parvati
as she trotted by.
“Parvati, what’s going on?”
391
“The Queen’s Chief Butler and security advanced team arrived while you were gone, Harry.
She’ll be with us on the Turn starting tonight.”
“What? The parents are coming tonight! Morgana, could she have picked a worse time?”
“Harry!”
“What, Sarah?”
“Don’t insult your liege’s judgment.”
“I’m not, Sarah. It’s just—”
“Harry—Susan, Parvati, and Ginny have this well in hand. Minerva is in complete control at
Hogwarts, and Hogwarts will help her if needed. Amelia is in absolute control of both the
ministry and Wizengamot at the moment. We’ll call you if we need you. Why don’t you go play
with Hookknife and the other Goblins?”
“Sarah, we’re going to have a long talk about you sending me off to get me out of the way.”
“Yes, dear. Now run along and play.”
Harry could feel her amusement and her satisfaction that he understood. He faded from view.
“Daphne, you were right: he is smarter. It took Andrew two years to figure that out. Harry might
be worth the trade-in.”
“Sarah!”
“What, Nym?”
“The girls!”
“Oops.”
Harry reappeared at the construction site, smiling at his Alpha’s antics. He was immediately
enthralled by the ongoing construction. Soon he had the Goblins proudly showing him the
spells they were using for construction and the crew Goblins trying to prank him by sending him
for tools that didn’t exist, and all the other normal workplace pranks on the “new guy”.
392
The foreman, half to prank the boss and half to get him out of the way, showed Harry the stone
quarrying spells and the plans for the foundation. “If you want to help, Your Grace, we need to
excavate this. Just cut the stone up in blocks and levitate it into a pile out of the way. We’ll use
it for the walls later.”
Slasher chuckled to himself. The young wizard would soon be exhausted; the rock was a super-
dense I type granite extrusion. It had been wearing out the Goblin quarrymen; they’d had to
start alternating crews of four between blocks, one crew cutting a block while the other rested.
Harry nodded and watched the quarry men for a moment longer, then he looked at the plan
and walked over to a pin in a corner. He started cutting rock and Slasher turned and got the
crew back to work. Soon he forgot about the young human wizard in the turmoil that was the
construction site.
Harry kept working through the day, pausing for lunch when Geoffrey popped in next to him
with a plate. He would take breaks every once in a while when the elves brought him water or a
snack, but all in all he was thoroughly enjoying himself and concentrating on the work.
He felt all the activity in the bond, but as the mates had settled into a kind of joyous, panicked
state, he just kept an “eye” out for trouble.
He didn’t notice the stream of amazed Goblins that appeared behind him at the rim of the pit,
nor did he really notice the huge crowd of them as they gathered, watching him and making
bets as to when he would fall over from exhaustion.
The day wore on and the Castle was prepared for the parents and the Queen to stay for the
seventy-two hours of the Turning. Minerva settled in and Hogwarts was humming with
happiness.
Amelia cleared the Minister’s office and settled into consolidating the Ministry with the Death
Eaters gone. The snatch stones had been very efficient. Twenty-seven Ministry personnel or
members of the Wizengamot were missing. Geoffrey confirmed they were in cells in the
dungeons.
At 4 p.m. Minerva arrived at Grimmauld Place and a tense bond listened in as she smoothly
relayed to the Order of the Phoenix the story of Dumbledore’s removal from the Wizengamot,
his subsequent attack on Amelia, and his trial and the results thereof.
Poppy added that he was suffering a kind of dementia that was seen in older people
sometimes, and there was very little hope for his recovery. Poppy said that he would probably
slowly grow more and more demented as time passed. He was receiving the best care possible
at St Mungo’s and was in a secure private room.
393
At Minerva’s suggestion, leadership of the Order was vested in a council made up of Moody,
Sirius, and Remus.
At 5 p.m. Nym called to Harry.
“Harry, come back to the Castle. It’s time to get dressed. The Queen will be here at six.”
Harry nodded and faded out from the bottom of the hole where he had been studying the plans
before continuing with his rock-cutting.
He appeared on the rim of the hole beside Hookknife and Slasher. “I’m sorry, Slasher, but I have
to go. I’ll finish it tomorrow.”
Hookknife answered for the gobsmacked Slasher. “That’s fine, Harry. Don’t worry about it. We
appreciate the help. Come back any time.”
The crowd of Goblins watched in popeyed amazement as Harry nodded and faded from view.
Groans were heard as they realised that they owed Hache thousands of Galleons. Hache had
bet the wizard wouldn’t collapse or quit but that he would continue until called away. The odds
had been 100-to-1 against.
Harry reappeared in the master suite. “Nym, did you see my foundation?”
“Yes, Harry. It’s a very nice hole.”
“Nym!”
Nym took his arm and steered him to the illusioned wall. He felt her pride in him and her
amusement at his pouting.
“It is very nice, Harry, but you have to admit it’s a bloody great hole in the garden.”
“But it’s my hole.” He pouted and Nym hugged him and chuckled.
“I love you, Harry. Now, come on—time to get dressed.”
Harry went to the bath with her as the other mates appeared in their rooms and began bathing.
The ladies’ maid elves laid out beautiful underthings and gowns for them. The bond wisely
waited to dress until after the Alpha’s mutual orgasm washed over them.
394

Chapter 23
Evening of 12 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
Harry stepped into the entry hall to the appreciative stares of his mates. He was rendered
speechless. They had all dropped their glamours and were dressed to impress. Elegant evening
gowns showing a nice bit of décolletage and bare arms and elegantly beautiful bare backs were
the order of the day. Between the mates there seemed to be acres of firm, warmly tanned skin
on display. They were stunning.
Nym eyed her bonded critically. Harry was dressed in a set of perfectly fitted dark, blood-red
dress robes trimmed in old gold. His black hair had a devil-may-care kind of messiness to it that
seemed to somehow be essentially Harry. No glasses tonight; he had stopped wearing them
some time ago, she suddenly realised, and his bright green eyes shone brightly. Harry would
simply slay the mothers.
She could feel her mates agreeing with her. She turned her attention to them. No attention to
detail had been spared; they were gorgeous and perfect in their many different-coloured robes.
It was almost time. The front door opened and Sarah, Andrew, Beatrice, and Eugenie entered.
They were as perfect as the other bonded, and Andrew was almost as well presented as Harry.
Eugenie was in the cutest pale-blue formal gown Nym had ever seen on a five-year-old. She
would slay also.
Harry stepped up beside Nym and offered her his arm. She took it and he escorted her through
the great double doors. They stood at the top of the broad stone steps and waited. While they
waited they communed with their mates in the bond. The mates were nearly overwhelmed by
Nym’s pride and Harry’s awed gratitude that he was their mate.
The landau, with the top up, approached the steps followed by two enormous post coaches. It
stopped with the door precisely aligned with the centre of the stairs. Harry stepped forward
and handed down the Queen. He kissed her knuckles swiftly and released her hand. “Your
Majesty, welcome to Potter Castle.”
She looked him up and down and beamed at him. “Your Grace.”
Elizabeth turned to Nym, who dropped a curtsey. “Your Majesty, welcome to Potter Castle.”
Surprising everyone, the Queen hugged Nym as she rose from her curtsey and took her arm.
“None of that, Nymphadora. Thank you for having us on such short notice.”
Nym blinked in surprise.
Harry had turned to Phillip and bowed from the shoulders. “Your Royal Highness.”
395
Phillip grinned at him and shook him warmly by the hand. “Your Grace. Modest little place you
have here.”
Harry, in his excitement, quipped, “Well I like to keep a small place in the country.”
Phillip blinked while the Queen chuckled. “Lets go inside while the boys are playing,
Nymphadora. I want to see the Duchesses.”
Nym led the Queen inside while Harry and Phillip watched the two huge post coaches unload a
veritable hoard of people.
“Sorry about this, Harry, old man. The Queen, however, cannot travel without all these people,
or so they think.”
Harry nodded to show he got it.
“We’d better catch up, Harry. Don’t want to leave the women alone too long; no telling what
will happen.”
Harry nodded and led the way inside.
When they entered the hall, the Queen was going down the line of Duchesses, sprinkling kisses
and compliments, shaking hands, and smiling. She asked questions here and there and
complimented the mates on their appearance often.
She came to the place in line where Janet, Krystal, and Krista stood. “We have heard of your
exploits in defence of the Light, Duchess—all of you, actually.”
She looked thoughtful for a moment. “Kneel.”
Janet dropped to her knees.
“Swear.”
Janet found herself saying, “I, Janet Maria Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of
Great Britain and Northern Ireland and to Harry, Duke of Magic, of the same.”
The Queen smiled as the courtiers who had filed in gasped. Elizabeth smirked. They hadn’t seen
anything yet. “Sword.”
The Sword of State appeared in her outstretched right hand. She gently tapped Janet on her
right shoulder, then her left, then the top of her head. As she rested the sword on her head, a
light flared from all of the bonded and the Castle.
396
“Rise, created Duchess of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Defender of Magic.”
Janet rose on Harry’s offered hand and the Queen repeated the process with Krystal, Krista,
Cynthia, and Clarissa.
She spoke quietly to Victoria and Emma. “Ladies, we will wait for your parents and create you
before dinner.”
Victoria and Emma beamed.
Elizabeth approached Minerva again. “Min, you are looking very nice. The tartan is different,
though.”
“Elizabeth—” another sharp intake of breath was heard from the courtiers— “I’m a bonded
witch. You know I wear his tartan.”
Minerva was wearing a tartan sash over her right shoulder and covering her right breast,
pinned at the shoulder and left hip with ancient mithril brooches bearing the Potter crest. The
tartan was deep red, almost black, and old gold with green and black stripes.
“So, are we ready for our in-laws, Min?”
Phillip and Andrew were watching Harry.
“Yes, Elizabeth—all twenty-three sets of them.”
Phillip and Andrew stepped up and put a hand apiece on Harry’s elbows.
“How about a nip while the ladies talk, Harry?”
“Certainly, Phillip,” Harry mumbled. Geoffrey popped in and led them to the Maste’rs Study, a
quiet, dark, wood and leather-upholstered space. They sat Harry in a chair and Andrew poured
each of them a finger of single malt.
As Harry recovered his wits and took a drink, Phillip and Andrew chuckled.
Back in the entry hall, the ladies’ tongues wagged busily. “My God, Min, he has a will of iron! I
didn’t think he’d break, for a minute there.”
“He can face anything except a threat to the bond or parents, Elizabeth; he’s a young man,
however. He’ll recover fast.”
397
“I hope so. Baron Fellowes?”
“Ma’am?”
“How long until the first guests arrive?”
“Fifteen minutes, ma’am.”
“That will be fine.”
“Ma’am?”
“Nym?”
“Ma’am?”
“Psssshht—Elizabeth, Nym!” Another gasp.
“Let’s form a line, and some of these people with breathing problems can introduce
themselves.” The courtiers received a scathing look from the Queen.
Nym escorted Elizabeth to the front of the line. The bonded fell into line on Nym’s left. More
gasps were heard when Sarah fell in line directly to Nym’s left with the Primary wives to her
right, including the Princesses.
The Queen actually rolled her eyes. Nym laughed. The first courtiers began passing down the
line, with Baron Fellowes doing the introductions. His staff paid close attention.
In the Master’s Study, Harry had recovered assisted by the humour in the bond at the Queen’s
abuse of her courtiers. He stood and moved over to where Phillip and Andrew stood looking
out of the illusioned wall at the Hollow below.
“Harry, did you know something has dug a dirty great hole in your garden?”
Harry pouted as the bonded laughed. “Errr, I did most of it, Phillip. It’s the foundation for the
Royal Academy of Magic and the excavation for the five hundred-acre lake beside it.”
“Great Scott, Harry, it’s huge! How long did that take you?”
“A couple of hours this morning and all afternoon. I would have finished, but Nym made me
come in and dress. I’ll have to finish it when we’re back uptime.”
398
Phillip looked at Andrew behind Harry’s back, and the two of them chuckled. The young Duke
had literally moved a mountain today and was afraid of his in-laws. It was too much; had it not
been for lifetimes of training in suppression, they would have howled with laughter.
“All right there, then, Harry?”
“Sure, Andrew. And sorry, it’s just that meeting parents scares the pants off me, and then I
have to meet all of them tonight—well, you can imagine.”
That comment was the straw that broke the camel’s back. Phillip and Andrew broke up
laughing.
Harry pouted some more.
“It’s fine, dear. Wait till I tell you the story of Andrew meeting the Major. And the Queen Mother
will have some interesting stories about Phillip, too, I’m sure. Bring the two dolts back now. It’s
almost time for the guests to arrive.”
“Mum, don’t call dad a dolt.”
“And what should I call him, Beatrice?”
“A Hyena right now. Morgana,that laugh! Can’t you do something about that, Mum?”
The bonded chuckled at this latest biting comment from Eugenie.
Harry gathered up Phillip and Andrew and they moved back to the entry hall. As they
approached, their women eyed them up and down to make sure they weren’t in disarray, but
they were all perfect.
Harry fell into line on Nym’s right with Andrew on his left, and Phillip fell in to the left of the
Queen.
Harry heard the Queen say, “Dirty great hole in the garden, indeed—what were you thinking,
Phillip?”
Harry suspected she and Phillip were fully bonded. Phillip fueled his suspicion when he said,
“Well you said to do something, Elizabeth. It worked, didn’t it?” sotto voce, for him anyway.
The Queen smiled a little Mona Lisa smile at Phillip that didn’t settle his nerves any. He’d seen
that smile before and knew it could mean everything or nothing.
He was saved by the door opening.
399
When Geoffrey had seen the Master return and get in the line and the Mistress nod her head
almost imperceptibly, he had let the first elf know and the Greengrasses had popped into the
driveway facing the open double doors of the enormous Castle.
William was impressed, the boy was well off. His daughter would be fine. He offered his arm to
Esmeralda and she smirked at him and took it as they mounted the steps.
When they entered the hall Geoffrey announced them in a clear voice. “Lord and Lady
Greengrass.”
William was stunned to see the Queen standing there but he never faltered. He led Esmeralda
to the head of the line and bowed from the shoulders. “Your Majesty.”
“My Lord William, we’re glad you could attend our family on such short notice.”
That comment brought several starts throughout the room; the courtiers had not been
included in the receiving line.
Luna just smiled serenely and nodded.
William passed on down the line and Esmeralda stepped in front of the Queen and dropped a
curtsey. “Your Majesty.”
“Lady Esmeralda, so very beautiful. Daphne comes by it naturally, I see. She’s a fine Primary
mate for our House; we thank you.”
The writing was clearly on the wall now, and the courtiers reassessed their positions.
Esmeralda smiled at the Queen, knowing what she was doing and knowing the comment on
Daphne was genuine. “Thank you, ma’am.” She passed on down the line.
While the Greengrasses had been greeting the Queen, Ted and Andromeda Tonks had moved
into line a few paces behind them. As soon as Esmeralda moved on, they were announced.
“The Right Honourable Ted Tonks and Lady Andromeda Black Tonks.”
The Queen smiled widely as Ted bowed. “A very fine daughter, sir, and a powerful Alpha for our
House.”
Ted smiled broadly and moved on. He was thrilled to meet the Royals, and if he understood
correctly, his daughter—a commoner—had just been elevated to the Royal household. He had
never been so proud of her.
Andromeda approached the Queen and dropped a curtsey. “Your Majesty.”
400
The queen looked at her critically. “Such beauty and strength. A true daughter of your house,
and a fine daughter and sisters you have given to our House.”
“We live to serve our liege, ma’am.”
Elizabeth smiled at the very Slytherin confirmation of the Blacks’ fealty to the Potter House.
Andromeda moved on.
“Lord and Lady Weasley.”
Ginny was praying that her mother wouldn’t go spare in front of the Queen. Harry was, too.
Molly and Arthur had landed in the driveway after reviewing the invitation and dressing in the
horribly expensive dress robes that the twins had provided. (Ginny sent them to the twins and
had them tell her parents that they came from their mail-order profits, which although she
didn’t know it could be very well true, since Harry had funded the beginnings of their enterprise
and they regularly deposited a third of their profits in his accounts.) They looked at the
enormous Castle and were taken aback; they had known that the Potters were wealthy, but this
was beyond the pale.
Arthur offered his arm and Molly rested one hand gently on it, suppressing her nervousness
over this adventure. The only reason she had come was the note signed by the missing Ginny.
Minerva and Poppy’s report on Albus had been disheartening, and then having to change the
Order leadership on top of Ginny, Hermione, and Harry being missing had been almost more
than she could bear.
They entered the door, and the first thing Molly saw was Ginny standing in the receiving line in
a beautiful gown. She was radiant. Beside her was a vision of teenage beauty that was
surprisingly, upon closer inspection, proved to be Hermione.
Molly’s tunnel vision widened and she took in the other witches and then Harry. Could that
really be Harry, so tall and well muscled? Morgana, he was gorgeous, and you could see the
power radiating off of him. The other witches were radiating power, too. What was going on
here? Minerva? Madam Bones? Tonks?
Suddenly it hit her and her knees started to buckle. Arthur changed his grip to her elbow and
Harry cast an Ennervate on her. She snapped back awake and just as she was about to launch
into a howling rage she saw the Queen looking at her. Molly snapped her mouth shut and let
Arthur lead her over to the head of the line.
Arthur bowed to the Queen. “Your Majesty.”
401
“Another Ancient and Noble House, and another fine Primary mate for our House. So very
powerful, beautiful, and intelligent, too. We are happy to have the Duchess Ginevra as one of
our Dukes’ Primary wives.”
“We are honored to serve our liege, ma’am.”
The Queen smiled at this affirmation of fealty to House Potter and turned her eyes to Molly.
Molly was not stupid and had been raised in a pureblood house. She was accustomed to the
usages and knew that Arthur had just said that House Weasley was a vassal of House Potter.
She also had heard the Duchess Ginevra comment along with the Primary wife appellation. She
smiled broadly and relaxed. Albus might be gone, but here was power beyond measure and her
house was tied directly to it. The light literally came back on in Molly’s world in that instant.
She dropped an elegant curtsey. “Your Majesty.”
“I see the apple did not fall far from the tree, Lady Molly. Well done.”
Molly Weasley had the proudest moment of her life to date right then. She had reached the
pinnacle of success as far as she was concerned. Her daughters had married well, into both
wealth and power. One of her sons was married, finally, and apparently was at the absolute
pinnacle of power and society. Now she wondered if it was too early to think about
grandchildren. She moved down the line thinking the whole time, Hmmm, Minerva must be
seventy; if Harry is going to get me some grandchildren with her, he needs to get started—she
only has about fifty years left. With all of these witches, though, we could fill this Castle.
“Molly, stop. Let the boy get used to this first. By the way, since when are Harry and Hermione
yours?”
“Don’t you take that tone with me, Arthur. I love that boy and Hermione like my own. You
should give him the talk. He should already have half of these witches pregnant.”
“Molly!”
“What, Arthur? We never had any trouble; I just want him to get expert help. Some of these
witches aren’t getting any younger.”
Arthur stared at her and shook his head. Ginny was flaming red; eager to know what her
parents really thought of the situation, she had used her Legilimency and picked up the whole
conversation. Her mother had no shields at all.
Since Ginny had heard it, the bonded heard it, and Minerva was steaming—almost literally. She
was going to have a long conversation with Molly, the bi-polar cow. Not getting any younger,
indeed!
402
Inside the bond the mates were near hysterics at this whole turn of events.
While Harry was shaking hands and smiling, on the inside he had at first been terrified, knowing
that Molly was about to launch into a screaming fit, and then completely awed by the Queen’s
skillful pulling of Molly’s teeth. Now it was all he could do to keep a broad smile instead of
howling with laughter at the mates’ continuing comments about Molly.
Nym watched and felt what Harry felt both in the bond and mirrored in her own feelings. She
glanced at Harry as he greeted Henri and Bakul Patil. She was right, he was slaying the mothers;
and now, with that huge grin and those sparkling white perfect teeth and blazing green eyes, it
was a wonder the women kept their clothes on.
Bakul nearly didn’t. When Harry shook her hand an electric bolt shot straight to her sex and she
was hypnotised. Unconsciously she was slowly rubbing his forearm.
In the bond Nym heard, “Padma, look at Mother. If her nipples were any harder you could cut
glass. And look at the way she’s holding on to Harry.”
“Oooohh, that slapper! I’m going to kick her arse.”
Su grabbed one of Padma’s arms and Cho the other.
Nym barked in the bond, “There will be no mother-ass-kicking unless I do it! Harry is very, very
on right now and we want them to be in love with him. If one of them goes too far I’ll challenge
her—if I think that’s what needs to be done.”
She was answered by a full chorus of, “Yes, Nym,” in the bond, and the mates settled.
When Bakul greeted Padma and looked into her daughter’s slitted, glittering brown eyes,
however, she knew the naughty little fantasy of Harry that she had cooked up while touching
him would never happen. She sighed deeply.
Emma and Dan Granger had arrived in the drive and stood completely stunned. A Castle, sure,
it was England after all; but this was a city in and of itself. They had dressed in the evening wear
that Hermione had sent, and while Emma was comfortable and radiantly beautiful as always,
Dan was surprised by the Mess dress uniform of a Lieutenant Colonel of the 22nd Regiment of
the SAS. He had never really even discussed his career with Hermione. He had never thought to
see the uniform again, since he was only on the reserve list now.
Dan collected himself and offered Emma his arm. She smiled at him and placed her hand on his
arm and let him lead her into the Castle.
403
They stopped just inside the door and waited for their introduction to a receiving line. Emma
looked down the line and saw Hermione and many of her schoolmates. Hermione was
stunningly beautiful and had filled out a lot. She had also grown taller; those magnificent
breasts and perfect hips—how had that happened in a month?
The line in front of them moved and Emma turned and was looking at the Royals. She felt Dan
stiffen under her hand.
“Sssshhhh...easy, soldier. We’ll find out what’s going on.”
“Lieutenant Colonel Dan Granger, and the Honourable Doctor Emma Granger.”
They stepped forward and Emma moved in front of the Queen, dropping a curtsey.
“Your Majesty.”
“Mrs. Granger, a pleasure to meet you. Your beautiful daughter is a joy and a powerful Primary
mate for our house.”
Emma, her head spinning, could only nod and move down the line.
Dan moved up and bowed stiffly. “Your Majesty.”
“Colonel Granger, you have raised a lovely daughter. I would expect no less from a holder of the
Cross. It is an honour to have your daughter in the House.”
“Ma’am.”
Dan took his own now-spinning head down the line.
Emma reached Hermione and there was a furiously whispered conversation. “Hermione Jane
Granger, what have you done?”
“Mother, not now. I’ll talk to you and Dad at dinner.”
Dan gave Hermione the “damn straight you will, young lady” eye and Hermione cringed.
The rest of the mates’ parents arrived and passed through the line. Last through were Remus
and then Sirius.
“Lord Lupin.”
Remus bowed to the Queen “Your Majesty”
404
“Lord Lupin.” She immediately disabused him of any notions of hiding his condition from her
and told the world that she supported Harry’s position on werewolves. “How are you? And
have you made any progress with our other subjects afflicted with Lycanthropy?”
Remus smiled. “Very well, ma’am, and unfortunately no, I haven’t been able to make contact
with the pack leaders recently. We’ve been very busy lately.”
“Please let me know if you or they require anything, Lord Lupin. I count on your leadership
amongst the packs.”
“Ma’am.”
Remus passed on down the line.
“Lord Black.”
Sirius approached the Queen and bowed. “Your Majesty.”
“Lord Black, I’m pleased with your House—strong daughters all and a strong Ward. I’m
concerned about your Ward Bellatrix. I wish her to be bonded to her lord, your former ward, as
soon as that may be caused to happen. The criminal Riddle may not be allowed to posses her.
Her languishing in prison is not satisfactory. You will speak to Duchess Amelia and resolve this
situation tomorrow.”
Sirius was amazed. Without mentioning his pardon the Queen had restored legitimacy to him,
the House of Black, and Bellatrix, and criminalised and disenfranchised Voldemort and by
extension all the Death Eaters, in one sentence.
He bowed deeply. “We are proud to serve our liege.”
The Queen smiled at him and he passed on down the line. She waited patiently as Sirius passed
all the others.
Sirius had passed the last mate and looked at the toddlers. He reached down and put a hand on
each of their heads, and a light flared between them all.
“Well, I believe we’ve found their godfather,” Nym drawled laconically. Sirius was hypnotised
by the twin toddlers.
“And if he keeps this up, maybe the Black heirs,” Narcissa added.
Geoffrey chose that moment to appear and save the day. “Your Majesty, dinner is served.”
405
The Queen moved to the crest in the floor. “Duke Potter, I would have Lady Emma and Lady
Victoria attend me.”
Harry nodded and moved up on the Queen’s right. Nym moved into place on her left.
Emma and Victoria almost skipped into position on the Potter arms in front of her. John and
Millicent Dobbs stood nervously behind their daughter and Justin and Gladys Frobisher took
position behind Victoria.
The Queen looked at Emma thoughtfully for a moment. “Kneel.”
Emma dropped to her knees.
“Swear.”
“I, Emma Christina Dobbs Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland and to Harry, Duke of Magic of the same.”
The Queen smiled. “Sword”.
The Sword of State appeared in her outstretched right hand. She gently tapped Emma on her
right shoulder, then her left, then the top of her head. As she rested the sword on Emma’s
head, a light flared from all of the bonded and the Castle.
Harry raised Emma by her hand and installed the dazed young Duchess by Nym’s side.
The Queen turned her gaze to the eager Victoria.
She looked thoughtful for a moment. “Kneel.”
Victoria dropped to her knees.
“Swear.”
Victoria, as had those before her, found herself saying, “I, Victoria Karina Frobisher Potter, do
swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and to Harry, Duke of
Magic of the same.”
The Queen gently tapped Victoria on her right shoulder, then her left, then the top of her head.
As she rested the sword on Victoria’s head, the light flared from all of the bonded and the
Castle.
406
Harry raised Victoria, keeping her at his side. He smiled and offered his other arm to Nym, who
kept Emma at her side. They followed Geoffrey to a dining room they had not used yet; it was
enormous, and the table was set for over one hundred. Harry moved to the head of the table,
but on the right side; he left the head and the seats on the left open.
The Queen caught his eye and shook her head, motioning him to the head of the table, and she
took the seat on the top left. The mates took alternating seats and were seated by their mates’
fathers or the Queen’s retainers. Harry seated Nym on his right as Phillip seated the Queen, and
Andrew seated Sarah.
Dinner was excellent, and by the pudding course the Royal court was madly, deeply, and
permanently in love with the witches of Clan Potter. Several of the males had made the mistake
of flirting, however, and learned why they only wanted to love from afar when they looked up
into a pair of flaming green eyes where they had expected to see warm brown or beautiful pale
blue.
It was disconcerting, to say the least. What it really was was terrifying. You could see your
imminent painful death in those eyes. And the misguided swains knew exactly who they
belonged to; they had looked into two pairs of them in the receiving line. either of the owners
was obviously fully capable of doing anything.
Little did anyone know they were going to get a demonstration the very next day.
Emma Granger had tackled Hermione as soon as they sat down. “Explain, please.”
“Magical mating is a little different than non-magical mating, Mother.” Hermione went on to
explain to her mother and father, inside a privacy sphere, the Secret, Harry’s power, her
creation as a Duchess, and her bonding and re-bonding as a Primary wife. She held nothing
back. There were both smiles and tears. Dan vacillated between horror and rage. He finally
settled on a grudging agreement that she could remain bonded, but in his mind he was already
planning his research.
The Queen watched the whole thing and determined that Andrew would speak with Colonel
Granger in the morning.
Dinner was a great success, and afterward the party withdrew to a sitting room that looked out
over the Hollow. It was a clear, three quarter-moon night and the view out of the illusioned wall
was breathtaking.
407
Groups formed and broke up around the main group of the Royals and the Alphas and
Primaries of Clan Potter.
Finally Harry stood and offered Nym his arm. “Ma’am, I’m afraid I must retire. Five a.m. comes
very early and we have a very full day planned tomorrow.”
“Of course, Harry. I’m sure you’ll forgive most of us if we don’t start quite so early.”
“Certainly, ma’am. We normally breakfast at 7:30. Should I ask Geoffrey to make other
arrangements for you?”
“No, Harry, that will be fine. We’ll be attending the Regimental briefing in the morning.”
“Of course, ma’am.”
Harry escorted Nym from the room and the mates rose and fell in behind them as they passed.
Duchess Grafton sat in the seat Harry had risen from at the Queen’s left. “My goodness,
Elizabeth, you do know how to pick the fiery ones.”
Elizabeth looked at Fortune, her closest female Household member for twenty-eight years, and
chuckled. “I didn’t pick this one, Fortune, the Realm did.”
Fortune, no mean witch herself, nodded. “I thought as much. The Marquess Townshend may
never recover. He actually went so far as to touch Sally Ann. If looks could kill, he would be
dead.”
“Why, the old reprobate! She’s an obviously bonded woman, and he’s seventy-nine, for
Morgana’s sake. Where is the rounder?”
“The Marchioness Ann took the Marquess to bed after he recovered from the shock. I wouldn’t
worry about it. He won’t try that again unless he’s decided to succeed.”
“He’ll send a formal apology to our Duke and the Duchesses or I will declare him forfeit and give
the Duke his rights, privileges, and title.”
Fortune knew from experience that when the Queen used that tone she was not joking at all.
“Your Majesty.”
This was all done with the courtiers watching and paying very close attention. It reinforced the
Duke’s and Duchess Nymphadora’s burning glares. It was patently obvious that you took your
life, family, and honour in your hands when you dealt with the young Duke and his Duchesses.
They filed this away for dissemination. In three days the entire peerage would know that the
second highest power in Great Britain was Duke Potter.
408
“Well, I’ve had enough for the day. I want to get an early start tomorrow. I’ll be prepared to
receive the State Briefing with my Duke of Magic after the Regimental briefing.”
Baron Fellowes said, “Yes, ma’am.”
Internally he groaned. He knew he would have a long evening getting the full briefing prepared
with those present. There was no way he was going to give any less to this powerhouse of a
Duke.
The Queen’s Chief Butler appeared as if by magic and led the Queen and Prince Phillip to the
Royal apartments. Andrew, Sarah, and the Princesses had withdrawn with House Potter,
something not lost on the courtiers present and that would later cause much gossip among
them and humour among the bonded. The gossipmongers would later learn to hold their
tongues or face the Ice Queen of Slytherin as Daphne ripped them to embarrassed shreds.
House-elves appeared and escorted the various parents to their rooms. Sirius had withdrawn
with his twin godchildren and their nannies much earlier.
His taking the twins over had been a source of much amusement as he tried to defend his
godchildren against their parents.
He had been spectacularly unsuccessful when Nym had Petrified him and taken both of the
twins in her arms. She had used neither word nor gesture. Only Harry had been able to release
him.
409

Chapter 24
Harry woke in the morning after a very long night. The mates had apparently taken Molly’s
thoughts about grandchildren as a parental command, and they all wanted at least some
practice. He padded into the bath and straight into the tub. For the first time he did not believe
he could satisfy another one of his mates at the moment. They were massively satiated also.
Harry ducked under the warm water quickly and then simply floated, exhausted.
At ten minutes to six he lowered his feet and swam to the edge of the gigantic tub and walked
out into a completely destroyed master bedroom. Gowns and lacy underthings lay in piles and
windrows.
The ladies’ maid elves were looking at the piles and shaking their heads. Harry stepped into his
dressing room and crawled into his PT gear.
He left the dressing room, wondering where the ladies were. In the bond, they were busy
carrying on several conversations referring to female anatomy that he was desperately trying
not to listen to.
He followed an elf to the hall they were using this Turning for classes and a gym. The elf led him
to the crest under the main stairs and they faded away, rematerialising in a part of the castle
that Harry had not been to yet. They proceeded down a broad hallway paved with flagstones.
After a moment they came to a double set of doors. Harry pushed the doors open and entered
a huge hall that had doors all around the sides.
The bonded were all present, sitting on the mats and doing their stretches. Harry smiled at
them and sent them his love in the bond. They returned both at maximum volume and
suddenly he was no longer tired or sore.
Harry stretched and began his routine, not noticing that there was a gallery above the hall in
which the Queen, parents, and most of the courtiers sat, observing.
Elizabeth had asked her butler if such a facility existed, and he had asked Geoffrey. Geoffrey
had said that it would be prepared and had the Potter elves steer the Queen, her court, the
guests, and the parents there.
A few of the courtiers fancied themselves physically fit and asked to use the gym at the same
time as the bonded. Geoffrey had asked Nym, and when she had approved he had those mostly
male courtiers led to the hall itself.
The Queen entered the gallery and went to sit beside Molly, who had ensconced herself in the
front row.
410
The gallery had been full of chatter until Harry started his routine. The female mates had come
in and launched the gallery’s discussion of their physical forms and clothing choices as if they
were a herd of prize thoroughbred mares.
When Harry started his routine the chatter started dying away, and as he got deeper into it
there were a number of noticeable little squeaks and pants from the gallery.
The courtiers could not even work out at the bonded adult witches’ warm-up weights and were
miles from Harry’s level. They gamely stayed in, though.
“Lady Weasley, we must talk.”
“Your Majesty?”
“Frankly, I suspect your change in allegiance last night, my dear.”
“Ma’am, obviously you know I have always been probably the most die-hard supporter of
Dumbledore. Some would say that I followed him blindly; I did nothing to dispel those notions.
Dumbledore was to me the hope that my children would live, maybe not as well as I hoped, but
they would live.
“They are all indelibly affiliated with the Light, for good or ill, Harry most of all. After losing all of
my brothers in the first rise of He-Who…oh, bother that, the half-blood criminal Riddle, I have a
physical need to keep my children safe. I know deep down that it can’t be done, but I can’t stop
myself from using any means necessary to accomplish that goal.
“Dumbledore was a means. He has descended into dementia. Now the largest player on the
field in support of the Light is before us. Not Harry, but this bond. Riddle can not win, and my
daughters are bound to one of my sons. Morgana, that sounds bad; but I am the luckiest of
women.”
“And a credit to both the Prewett and Weasley lines.” The Queen nodded at Molly and turned
her attention back to the gym.
“I should like to know your opinion on an issue for the Duchy.”
This conversation immediately drew the women courtiers, witches, and Emma.
Meanwhile, down in the hall, Dan had taken a break and Andrew approached and sat on the
same bench.
“Your Highness?”
411
“Colonel, you seem to be in good shape. Quitting already?”
“Bah! I thought I was in good shape. Harry is astounding, and the women are amazing, too. I
noticed Sarah out there and keeping up.”
“It’s the bond; the magic in it is maximising the mates’ physiques as well as their abilities.”
“Yes, Hermione mentioned that last night. Wait a minute—the Duchess of York—your wife is
mated to Harry Potter?”
Andrew laughed. “No—bonded, not mated, though I suspect she is peeking.”
Dan’s head was spinning again. “But Hermione said she would die if the bond was broken. She
said she’d done something foolish that caused Harry to withdraw from her and she was dying
until Nymphadora brought him back to her.”
Andrew’s face clouded. “Yes, that was ghastly. She wasn’t the only one dying; it almost killed
Harry, too.”
“So how do you stand your wife having sex with another man?”
“You misunderstand, Colonel; Sarah is faithful to me, other than a little mental voyeurism that
she thinks I don’t know about. All bonds are different. Sarah, for some reason, is more closely
matched to Harry and his magic than any other woman save Nym. They are both what is known
as Alphas. Hermione, Hestia, Daphne, Susan, Ginny, Beatrice, and Eugenie are very closely
matched to his magic and are what is known as Primary wives. All of these women except Sarah
would in fact die if Harry died or if they were unbonded from him.
“For some unknown reason—I suspect it’s because she’s bonded to me and the children as well
as Harry—Sarah does not appear to need as intimate contact as the rest of the bonded do. We
believe Sarah would live, and between her and Nym they might be able to save the Primaries
from death and the bonded wives from madness, were anything to happen to Harry.”
“So all of this is true, not some elaborate excuse by my daughter to justify sex?”
Andrew laughed. “It’s all true.”
“And Harry, the poor sod, is bonded to all of these women and has their thoughts in his head?”
Andrew laughed again. “Yes, I believe that’s an accurate assessment, from what I see through
Sarah. I can tell you, sometimes I pity him. It’s one giant hen-party at times. And the things
women talk about!” Andrew blushed and shuddered.
412
Dan laughed this time. “I wonder how long it will last. I mean, this many women in the group—
they’re bound to fight.”
“They are mated to each other, too.”
Dan blushed as the full meaning of that hit him, and then he shrugged. “Well, that should help a
little.”
“It has. It probably saved Hermione already. They were able to sustain her until Nym, Hestia,
and Rosmerta could get through to Harry.”
“Does this happen often? These multiple bonds, I mean.”
“Almost never. The only recorded instance was in this same line five hundred years ago. We
believe Albus Dumbledore engineered this. Wizards can be taught to suppress their magic’s
mate-seeking. If he had taught or allowed Harry to be taught it probably would have limited
this, errrh, harem to only the Alphas and Primaries. They’re so tightly bound that they can use
each other’s knowledge and magic. We believe Dumbledore counted on this to equip Harry to
kill Riddle, the current Dark Lord.
“I think after Harry had killed him Dumbledore intended to either get rid of Harry or bundle him
off somewhere with the witches in order to maintain his, Dumbledore’s preeminent place in
the magical world.”
Dan nodded “I would like to talk to Dumbledore at some point soon.”
Andrew scowled “In hospital. I’m afraid the prognosis isn’t good. He’s descended into
dementia, a rare occurrence in wizards. I suspect it has been ongoing for some time and it just
now presented in a way that he couldn’t control. Also, you’d have to get in line; he had Lord
Black held for twelve years in a prison that makes the Black Hole of Calcutta look like a tea
party.”
Dan looked thoughtful. “You know, the one time I met him he seemed off. Didn’t someone
notice?”
“Powerful wizards are notoriously eccentric.”
“So what can we expect from Harry, then?”
Just then Prince Phillip walked up, sweating. “Have you seen that dirty great hole in the garden,
Colonel?”
“Your Highness, no, I haven’t.”
413
Phillip motioned him to follow and walked over to the wall and pointed. Dan and Andrew drew
up beside him and silence reigned for a moment.
Dan finally said, “Well, it could be worse, I suppose.”
Andrew rolled on the floor laughing. When he finally recovered he said, “It’s the foundation and
excavation for a school and five hundred-acre lake. What Father was trying to say was that
Harry did it all yesterday while the ladies were preparing for the dinner party last night. I think
that qualifies Harry as exceptionally single-minded.”
Dan looked relieved, then horrified. Andrew collapsed in laughter again.
The ladies in the balcony heard the laughter and looked up. Emma and the Queen smiled.
“Andrew seems to have answered the Colonel’s questions, Emma.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“And you, Emma, have your questions been answered?”
“Sarah, Nym, and Hermione came and talked to me early this morning, ma’am. I’m happy that
she’s satisfied and happy. It was apparently rough going a few weeks ago but she assures me
she’s fine, and I’ve never seen her this happy, ma’am.”
“It was ghastly, Emma. We almost lost them all over a girl’s insecurity. She did very well in the
crisis, though, and has fully given herself to her lord. She is a woman now.”
The gathered women oohhed and ahhed.
“So this is not common in the wizarding world, ma’am?”
“This is the stuff of fairy tales and legends, Emma. It requires a witch of immense power and an
even more powerful wizard who loves her above all else, including his own life. That our Duke
has fully bonded all these women and they all have given themselves completely to him is
unprecedented, even in myth.”
Emma looked around at the nodding, misty-eyed circle of witches and oriented on Molly, the
only one she really knew.
Molly nodded at her.
“And Sarah, ma’am, you don’t mind that she’s—” Emma realised what she was saying and
blushed furiously.
414
“All bonds are different, Emma. Somehow Sarah does not need to have as intimate a contact
with Harry. I know she is—peeking, shall we say—but she remains faithful to Andrew. Her
relationship with Harry will stand her in good stead soon.”
“Why, ma’am—if that is not too impertinent?”
“No. In order to cover the Princesses’ bonding to Harry, we’re going to have to provide a
smokescreen and a reason to keep them from the press. The Prince of Wales will divorce; he
and Diana unfortunately never bonded, and she is unfortunately unsuitable. We’ve tried
everything, but they simply cannot be made to get along.”
“Andrew and Sarah will divorce in the Mundane world, but they are bonded. The press will
have a field day for a few years and we’ll be able to hide the Princes somewhat and the
Princesses completely under the guise of protecting them from attention.”
“Eugenie is bound? That’s—that’s—and Beatrice?”
The witches and courtiers laughed.
Millicent Dobbs said, “Intent-bonded, Emma. They cannot have full sex with him, and right now
they can only have non-sexual physical contact with him. As they mature sexually they’ll be
allowed to experiment with their intended under their Alpha’s or a Primary’s supervision, but
they cannot fully bond—err, have penetrative sex—to his completion until they reach stability
in their cycle, whenever that might be. Emma and Victoria were intent-bonded until last night;
we gave Duchess Nymphadora permission for them to fully bond last night. Looking at them
now, I would say they both did.”
The group looked at the two exhausted, ecstatic girls.
“Oh my God, that is either the most excruciating form of torture ever devised or the most
practical thing I’ve ever heard of.”
The Queen laughed outright. “Both, I think. It is excruciating, but you learn so very much, too,
much more than sneaking away to some dark corner.”
The witches and Mundane female courtiers nodded. They had compared notes extensively and
believed this way was better.
“But how do you know to do this?”
“Witches are trained, and just like Mundane girls they all jabber incessantly as teens. Normally
they are not ‘found’ by a wizard’s magic until their late teens, if at all. Multiple bondings are not
unknown, just multiple full bondings on this scale and in this depth.”
415
Emma thought about that for a moment and then giggled. “Poor Harry, the lone rooster in the
henhouse.”
Fortune added, “And such a very large flock.”
Fortunately the male courtiers had withdrawn much earlier to go down to the hall and examine
the equipment, because the conversation swiftly devolved after that.
The male courtiers, Tim, Dan, Andrew, and Phillip stayed far away from the door marked Cold
Pool as the bonded proceeded inside.
Geoffrey announced, “Breakfast is served. If you would follow Cindy, please?”
Breakfast that morning was a very genial affair. The bonded continued to slay the Court, males
and females. Harry added turning his farthers-in-law into his staunchest supporters to his
growing repertoire.
After breakfast Geoffrey led them back to the hall and to a theater much like they had used
before.
Nym took the stage after the clan and guests had been seated. The Queen sat front row center
and motioned Harry into the seat on her left.
Nym opened the briefing. “Your Grace, Your Royal Highnesses, guests, welcome to the morning
briefing of the Duke of Magic’s own, the First Magical Regiment of Infantry. Today is 12
September 1995. The Regiment is currently involved in training, planning, intelligence
gathering, and a campaign for financial dominance of the wizarding world. Susan will brief
personnel.”
Nym sat in a straight chair at a table to the side of the stage. Susan rose from the chair and
nodded. A chart appeared on the screen.
Regimental Strength
Alphas
Sarah of York
Primary Wives
Ginny Weasley Potter Daphne Greengrass Potter Beatrice of York (I)
Eugenie of York (I)
416

Victoria Frobisher Emma Dobbs Cynthia Carlisle (née Fudge)
Clarissa Fudge Hogwarts

Bellatrix Black Juliet Mulciber Katherine Nott
Alexis Rookwood Carina Yaxley Irina Dolohov
Margaret Zabini
97 House-elves
22 Nightmares
102 Guests
“Forty-seven women are bonded: two Alphas, seven Primary wives, two intent-bonded, and
thirty-seven wives. Seven witches in compulsion have been identified and they are all under
control of the Dark Lord, status unknown, but we know they are alive. All personnel are
accounted for.
“No personnel are in hospital and none are on restricted duty for medical reasons.
“We have thirty prisoners, all alive and in reasonable health. Twenty-seven have yet to be
interrogated.
“One prisoner has been tried, found guilty of supporting the Dark Lord, and executed.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Daphne the G2.”
Susan, faintly blushing again, sat and Daphne rose gracefully. She moved into position and
another chart appeared. She briefed her chart as it appeared.
Intelligence Summary
“Weather: Normal; no impact to operations across the theater of operations.
417
“Enemy:
“Dark Forces: The Dark Lord continues to add to his forces. We are seeing recruiting efforts
among “Dark magical creatures”, Acromantula and vampires as an example. There are also
reports of recruiting among the Giants. In spite of this increased recruiting we are not seeing
activity other than the continued attempts to get to the prophecy.
“Light Forces: The so-called Light forces continue to gather intelligence and counter the Dark
forces’ moves to obtain the prophecy. Dumbledore has been replaced as head of the Order
bringing it into line as an ally, we believe.
“Ministry: The Ministry has had the wardstones installed and the Acting Minister continues
working on a loyalty oath that will put the Ministry into a neutral status at worst and a
supporting role at best.
“Estimate: We believe that in the near term Voldemort will continue to attempt to gain control
over the prophecy.
reducing his forces and increasing our available resources. Twenty-seven snatches were made
from the Ministry yesterday.
Daphne blushed and sat.
“Your Grace, the Regiment currently continues training and intelligence gathering operations.
“Also, the construction of the Royal Academy progresses at a rapid pace. Thanks to Harry doing
the work of a Goblin battalion yesterday, it should be finished at the end of the month. We will
then apply the wards and begin interviewing teachers. We should be ready to take on students
after Christmas break. Chu has sent out the letters to all human students from the magical
births register who are not already enrolled in Hogwarts, Durmstrang, or Beauxbatons. We
need to acquire a representative among the vampires, Centaurs, Merfolk, and other sentient
species.
“Planning has begun as a staff exercise for contingencies that Luna has foreseen. We will be
prepared to rock-drill these plans and get your approval of them, Your Grace, in a fortnight.
“We are beginning to review the body of wizarding law per your instructions yesterday, Your
Grace, with the intent of stripping it down to its simplest applicable terms.
418
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by Ginny the G4, Your Grace.”
Hestia and Hermione got the little blush. Ginny rose, smiling.
G4 Operations
“Your Grace, the Household and Regiment are currently supplied as necessary. We are still
coordinating with vendors for supplies for the school.
“We believe the first formal event set up and executed by the House was a rousing success.”
She paused as she was drowned out by applause, first from the Queen and then from everyone.
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by Amelia the G5.”
She blushed heavily and sat. Amelia rose and stepped up to a podium that had appeared. The
screen disappeared.
“Your Grace, as briefed yesterday, the Regiment is currently in control of the top-level position
in the Ministry and I’m moving to consolidate the position. Nym, Hestia, and Emmeline have
mined the Ministry with the snatch stones.
“I’m continuing to work on a loyalty oath with Alastor and Emmeline for Ministry personnel
that will have their loyalty tied to Her Majesty’s appointed representative of the magical world
and to the realm. We will we have the Ministry people swear to it. In the absence of the intent-
based snatch stones we believe that this is the best we can do. The downside is that it will
require the individual to attempt a disloyal act, and the oath will strip them of their magic and
their life.
“We had a meeting of the Wizengamot and I believe I can safely say that you have a blocking
vote and very firm support in the body.” She was interrupted from applause by the
Wizengamot members present. “We believe you should occupy your seat and appoint proxies
for the seats you control at the next scheduled meeting. That would have you sitting in the
Potter seat and proxies sitting in the following seats:
Gryffindor
Ravenclaw
Hufflepuff
Slytherin
Bones
Abbot
McGonagall
Fudge
419
Malfoy
Sinistra
“Your vassal already controls Black, and I have executed his pardon. You have a blocking
position with these seats, as it takes a two-thirds majority to pass measures in the Wizengamot,
and with all the seats in your control you’ll have one more than enough to prevent the majority.
“If Greengrass, Fawcett, Jones, Perks, Dobbs, Brocklehurst, Montgomery, Lovegood, Davis, Bell,
Frobisher, Chang, Patil, and Li continue to follow you, you’ll have your own majority.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Narcissa, your G8.”
“Amelia, did Lord Black discuss Bellatrix with you?”
“Yes, Your Majesty, but I haven’t yet discussed it with His Grace.”
“Baron Fellowes?”
The Baron stood and approached the Queen with a scroll. He handed it to her and she unrolled
it, reviewed it, and handed it to Harry. He reviewed it and handed it to Amelia.
“That is a Royal pardon for Lady Bellatrix. You will have her removed from Azkaban and brought
here forthwith, Amelia. Harry, once she arrives and is cleaned up, you will escort me as I talk to
her. Lord Black will also accompany us. You will then bond her. Then we will execute the
Turning.”
A small chorus of “Ma’am”s was heard and Alastor stumped forward and took the parchment
from Amelia. He left immediately with Sirius and Remus.
Amelia said, “I will be followed by Narcissa, the G8.”
Narcissa rose and moved to the podium. “Your Grace, as we have discussed, your resources are
virtually unlimited. We have identified sources that we already own for all of the supplies and
equipment needed for the Royal Academy and we are continuing to coordinate with Lord Black
and Lady Abbot to seize control of the raw materials supplies for the wizarding world.
“There will be supplies in the system, but as those run out we will be in control of the total
supply.
“We will coordinate with Chu and Minerva to generate a supplies and clothing list for the
students, and we will then purchase those items and put them in storage here.
“I am prepared to give a full accounting of the Duchy at any time.
420
“This is the same briefing I gave yesterday, Your Grace, and there have been no changes as of
yet.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Chu.”
Narcissa received the nod and quickly turned to her seat to hide her blush.
Chu rose and moved to the podium.
“Your Grace, great progress has been made on both the physical facility of the Royal Academy
and on hiring instructors.
“We are, thanks to your efforts, weeks ahead of schedule on the facility.
“A notice was placed in all wizarding publications for all instructor positions. We hope to see
CVs by the end of the week. We will then begin winnowing through them to send invitations for
interviews, and once candidates are accepted they will render fealty oaths to you. All applicants
interviewed will be subjected to deep Legilimency probes.
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by the Executive Officer and Chief of Staff,
Duchess Nymphadora.”
Chu moved to her seat, receiving his thanks and blushing faintly as all her mates had yesterday
and today.
Nym stood. “Subject to your questions and guidance, Your Grace, this concludes our morning
briefing.”
Harry stood and moved up onto the stage. “Thank you all, ladies. You have, I believe, captured
the intent again. I look forward to our next briefing. Does anyone have any questions for me?”
Marquess Townshend rose from his seat. “Your Grace, I fear I must apologise to you, your
bonded, especially Duchess Sally, and my wife. I also apologise to you, Your Majesty. In the heat
of the moment last night I did lay a hand on the Duchess Sally Ann.”
Harry, standing at the front of the room, pinned the aged Duke to the spot with his burning
green eyes while his aura flared wildly out of control for a moment. He let it. The Castle shook.
Harry reined his aura in and said mildly, “Apology accepted.”
The Marquess would never touch a Potter woman again and would guard them the rest of his
life, as would his successor. It would over the years become a point of honour amongst the line,
eventually worked into their coat of arms as “Defender of the Duchess” in a scroll across the
top of the arms of the House. Several times through the years this devotion would cause the
succession of the House. It would also lead to a succession of marriages between the Houses.
421
The Potter ladies cleared the stage, and the House of Windsor prepared to brief. Baron
Fellowes was nervous. The Regimental staff had set a very high bar; their briefing was short,
detailed, and to the point. Of course, he had yet to see them do a decision brief. He would have
to wait for the rock-drill, as they called it. Still, for their second-time-ever briefing, they were
powerful.
He began the briefing. “Your Majesty, Your Grace, honoured guests, welcome to the state
briefing. We will start with the Minister of Interior’s report.” He stepped to the podium, where
his aide had laid the report, and took them through the highlights.
He was amazed to see the entire Potter clan paying strict attention. He wished he could get this
much cooperation from the Ministers.
He asked for questions before moving to the Minister of State’s report. Several were asked and
answered, showing that not only had they listened to him but they had read the report on the
screen at the same time.
They finished the state briefing and moved back out into the hall.
The mats had been cleared.
“Ma’am, I must interrogate the prisoners. I’ll call you when I’m done.”
“We will observe, Your Grace.”
Harry cringed. He knew these were bad people; they had been in positions in the Ministry and
they had been Death Eaters.
He nodded tightly. The Queen withdrew to the balcony with the parents and the courtiers.
Andrew and Phillip went with the Queen. Andrew sat next to Dan Granger, anticipating trouble.
Harry centered himself and turned to Nym. “Who first?”
“Alphabetical: William, Lord Avery.”
Harry turned and raised his hand. William Avery faded into view, seated on the floor. He leapt
to his feet and froze.
Harry turned to Nym and raised an eyebrow, then turned back to Avery. Suddenly Avery was
bound in a chair, with a table beside him. Geoffrey faded into view with a stack of blank
parchment and a certified court transcription quill. He faded away again.
“William Avery, you are charged with treason to the realm. How do you plead?”
422
“That’s Lord Avery, whelp. You have no authority over me.”
“I’m not going to go through this twenty-six more times,” Harry declared.
He waved his hand and the twenty-six other prisoners appeared, bound to chairs. Another
wave and twenty-seven wands flew to him; another, and fifty-six Portkeys flew past and into a
bucket. With a last angry wave, all the prisoners were screaming as a vast assortment of
magical items flew into another large bucket and their Dark Marks all tried to do the same
thing.
“Oops, Finite Incantem.”
Nym looked at Harry and arched a brow.
“Sorry. Forgot the Dark Mark is a magical item. Well, we know they’re all Marked. Now, let’s try
this again.”
“William Avery, how do you plead?”
“I told you once, whelp—that’s Lord Avery.”
“Hestia, if you please?”
Hestia stepped forward and jerked Avery’s head back. She dripped in nine drops of
Veritaserum.
Harry looked at Avery; when his eyes glazed over, Harry started asking questions.
“Name?”
“William, Lord Avery.”
“Are you a Death Eater?”
“Yes.”
“Are you now or have you ever been under the Imperius Curse?”
“No.”
“List all your crimes, both Mundane and wizard.”
The droning began.
423
As Harry stood apparently impartially observing, he was actually conversing in the bond.
Dan leaned toward Andrew. “What exactly is a Death Eater?”
“A supporter of the Dark Lord. A terrorist, for you. Avery there would be an inner circle
terrorist; some of these others will just be foot soldiers.”
“What is Harry going to do? And why is Avery freely admitting his crimes like that?”
“That potion they gave him is Veritaserum. It forces you to truthfully answer questions or
respond to orders. Harry will either execute him in single combat momentarily and cast a spell
called the Praedia Bellica, which will strip Avery of all rights, privileges, monies, property, and
chattel, or he’ll beat him into submission and then cast it. If he beats him into submission,
Avery will then be executed in public at a later date calculated to have the maximum impact on
cementing Harry’s power.”
“What—you can’t be serious?”
The Queen turned her head. “Colonel Granger, the Duke is a feudal Duke. He is my vassal
because he chooses to be. He is the ultimate power in the magical realm. His power derives
from the Realm itself. I have vested him with High, Middle, and Low justice to placate men, but
he does not need my authority. The magical realm is at war; he does not have the luxury of
rehabilitating these terrorists.”
Dan goggled. “He’s a tyrant in the classical sense.”
The Queen smiled at him. “Very quick, Colonel.” She turned back to the drama unfolding below.
Avery had stopped talking.
“Name all Death Eaters or servants of the Dark Lord that you know.”
“Very nice, Harry. That ‘servants’ thing should get us lots of names.”
“Thanks, Hestia.”
Suddenly Harry snapped to attention. Hogwarts students were being named.
“Minerva!”
“Hogwarts and I have it, Harry. I’m planting a snatch stone in the entrance and at the gate.”
“Put one in the door to the Great Hall as well, Minerva.”
424
“Yes, Hogwarts. Couldn’t you just transport them to Potter Castle?”
“Yes, I could, but I’d rather have the backup.”
“You’re as bad as Alastor, Hogwarts.”
“Why, thank you, Minerva!”
The bonded chuckled as Minerva grumbled about paranoid people. It never entered any of
their minds that they were talking to and about a building.
Avery wound down again.
“List all your property, assets, and chattel.”
Avery started talking and then wound down again.
“What are the Dark Lord’s plans?”
“He intends to get the prophecy from the Department of Mysteries and then formulate his
future plans from there. He believes he is controlling Harry Potter and he will soon have the
prophecy.”
“Do you know who I am?”
“Dead, if you don’t let me go. You look like the Potter boy but he’s a scrawny fifteen-year-old,
I’ve seen him. Distant relative, probably. Look, boy, if you let me go, I can make it worth your
while—money, witches, little wizards, whatever you like.”
Harry released his aura. “William Avery, you have been found to be an agent of the Dark.
Defend yourself.”
Avery’s wand flew into his hand and he flew across the hall, landing in an empty space. Harry
strode toward him, casting a dueling shield behind himself. The mates stood passively
watching.
A malevolent grin spread across Avery’s face. “Single combat, eh? Fine. Avada Kedavra!”
Harry didn’t even dodge; he raised his right hand and caught the unstoppable curse.
Avery smiled weakly and then pissed himself when Harry said, “Ouch.”
Harry laughed at him and blew one of Avery’s fingers off.
425
The gallery flinched; Andrew chuckled.
“How can you be laughing, sir? My son-in-law is in some kind of duel to the death!”
Emma smiled at the son-in-law comment. She noticed the Queen was smiling, too.
“Dan, that first bit of magic you saw was the Killing Curse. It is supposedly unstoppable and kills
on contact. That same curse, when reflected for the only time ever in recorded history, dis-
incorporated the Dark Lord and ended his first rise. Apparently our little Harry is immune to it.
Oh, and he did this same thing to another of Riddle’s lieutenants yesterday. He’s going to force
Avery into submission and publicly execute him later.”
Avery had been steadily throwing the nastiest of Dark curses that he knew, and Harry was just
letting them hit him, showing no ill effects.
The bonded were frantic after the Killing Curse but settled instantly when they felt Harry not
die.
Their minds universally turned to figuring out what he was doing. Harry was splitting the magic
up and holding the Dark parts while he absorbed the untainted raw magic. Without the Dark
intent portion, the raw magic couldn’t do anything. Every curse Avery threw at Harry made him
and all the bonded that much stronger.
“I wish he’d let me have the next one. I want to try that.”
“Don’t you think you should practice first, Hermione?”
“He didn’t, Cho.”
“Well, no, but he is Harry.”
“Good point.”
They went back to watching as Avery, minus all his fingers but one and one thumb, and nine of
his toes, finally collapsed.
Harry walked over to him and cast, “Praedia Bellica!” The light flashed and Avery was stripped
of everything, including his magic.
Emmeline approached with one of the odd jars, and Harry held out his hand. An inky black
cloud flowed from his hand into the jar.
Harry shuddered. “Yuck, that’s nasty.”
426
“Yuck? I’ll give you yuck if you ever scare me like that again, Harry James Potter!”
“What, Nym? Oh, the Killing Curse. Sorry, should have said. I figured it out when I stripped
Malfoy yesterday. Magic without intent is just magic, so I separate off the Dark intent and
absorb the magic.”
“‘Sorry, should have said’? That’s all you have to say to me? ‘Sorry, should have said.’”
“I said sorry, Nym.”
“Don’t you Nym me.”
The entire household and assembled guests watched as Harry pouted and Nym built up to a
severe dressing-down.
The Queen had been just as scared as Nym but was more distant from the situation and could
see the humour in it. Besides, this was getting the Duchess nowhere. She would have to have a
quiet talk with Nym later about managing males. She leaned forward.
“Pardon me, Duchess Potter, but do you think we should be screeching like fishwives in front of
the prisoners?”
Nobody dared to even snicker into the vast silence that fell.
“And, Your Grace,” she said gently to Harry, “perhaps a little warning before we do the
impossible next time? And really, could we get on with it? We do have other things to do
today.”
She received a two-person chorus of, “Yes, ma’am,” from two very red-faced young nobles.
Harry and Nym set up a kind of assembly line, two bonded taking each prisoner through at least
the questions Harry had asked the elder Avery, and as soon as the prisoners were through
answering they were levitated into the dueling area and given their wands.
Harry beat them to pieces and cast the Praedia Bellica on them or, in the case of one Charles
Saffire, he killed him out of hand and then cast the Praedia Bellica. The man had admitted to
raping Mundane and magical children and killing them—for entertainment, he said.
Emma, who had listened to Saffire’s sickening account of his crimes, had leaned over the rail of
the gallery, after Harry had blasted his head into scattered atoms, and asked, “Can you do the
child molesters slower, Harry? They deserve as much pain as they can get.”
427
Her question got a round of applause, and the next child molester was set to slowly burning
alive. Harry cast a silencing dome and a large bubble charm over him to keep the noise and
smell down and watched as the man capered about for fully five minutes before he died, much
as Salazar’s statue had in the Chamber. Harry cast the Praedia Bellica when he fell down
thrashing.
He looked at Emma and she nodded.
Hermione was appalled at the bloodthirstiness of her mother.
“You don’t have a child yet, Hermione; hold your judgment until after you’ve held your child.”
“Thank you for the perspective, Anna. I shall.”
Geoffrey and the elves moved the prisoners to cell pits after Harry finished with them and
returned with the prisoners from Hogwarts.
The production line ground to a halt when the first of these, a seventh year Ravenclaw, Eric
Chambers, showed up in the chair in front of Cho for questioning.
Harry studied the young man and then raised his eyes He happened to meet the Queen’s eyes.
“It must be done, Your Grace. I share your pain.”
Harry looked at Cho. “Can you put him to the question?”
Cho looked at Harry with tears in her eyes and a will of iron. “Yes, my lord.”
Cho and Marietta put the boy to the question under Veritaserum. He turned out to be a new
recruit. He had only been on one raid and did not believe he personally had killed anyone,
though people had been killed.
Harry sent Cho and Marietta his love and support as they questioned the boy.
Harry was in a quandary. The boy was not head of his family. He was a pureblood. He was an
admitted supporter of the Dark.
He looked at the gallery. “I would take advice on sentencing from the Wizengamot.”
“Oh, that’s brilliant, Harry. With one sentence you’ve put them neatly in your pocket, I believe.”
“Thank you, Narcissa.”
428
As the members of the Wizengamot held a conference behind her, the Queen nodded slightly
to Harry, acknowledging the brilliance of that move.
Augusta Longbottom spoke as the representative of the members present. “We are pleased
that you would include us, Your Grace.”
The Queen smiled broadly; they had accepted Harry’s sovereignty over them.
“We believe that the prisoner has been proven to be a supporter of the Dark and therefore can
depend on your mercy alone.”
“Lady Longbottom, that does not help me much.”
Augusta looked at him. “You must rule, Your Grace—we cannot. We do, however, recommend
your mercy in this case.”
Elizabeth was most pleased. They had accepted his sovereignty but were not hiding behind it;
they were in fact recommending he be merciful. The next few moments would tell her whether
the realm had chosen well.
“Eric Chambers, you have been judged to be a supporter of the Dark.” There was a sharp intake
of breath from the courtiers and some of the parents in the gallery, as Harry had made this
same pronouncement this over every one of the prisoners he had destroyed so far.
“You will be confined in the dungeons of this Castle until your master has been destroyed. At
that time you will be ransomed to pay restitution to your victims. Restitution shall be in the
amount of one million Galleons for each victim, to be divided amongst all of those participating
in the attack. If no ransom is forthcoming, I will pay restitution and you will be bound to my
House as a servant until your ransom and upkeep are paid.”
A great sigh went up with a smattering of applause from the gallery. Merciful indeed was the
young Duke; it had looked dicey for a moment but—well, there it was.
Eric Chambers rose and bowed. Geoffrey popped him away to a proper cell with a window
(illusioned) and all.
“Cho, please write up a letter for me to sign and send to his family. They will be allowed to visit
once a week provided they are not in the Dark Lord’s service.”
Cho nodded.
Augusta looked at Harry, “Merciful indeed, Your Grace.”
“Not yet, Lady Longbottom. I just delayed making him a slave.”
429
“Feh, his family is pureblood. Once they get over the apoplexy this will give them, they’ll bail
him out once you kill Snake-Face.”
Harry bowed to her and she dropped him a curtsy.
Harry turned around. The next student to appear was Draco Malfoy.
Narcissa moved up to the table. “I warned you, Draco. Now look what you’ve done.”
“Mother, get me out of here. Pay what you have to.”
Harry stepped up beside Narcissa.
“Draco Malfoy, you are wearing the Dark Mark.”
“Why, yes I am, sir, and if you release me I’ll put in a good word for you with my lord.”
“I don’t want your words, Malfoy.”
“Money, then. I have money.”
“I have more money than I can spend now.”
“I’m sure you can work something out with my mother, then. She can be very accommodating.”
Draco winked and smirked nastily.
Harry was fast, but Nym and Hestia were faster. They had his arms before he could move and
were smothering his aura with their own. Janet and Krystal moved up, but not before Narcissa
had landed a ringing slap on Draco’s face.
“You are no son of mine. I cast you from the House.”
A light formed around Draco and left him, and entered Narcissa and Harry.
A look of horror appeared on Draco’s face. “What have you done, slut? I’ll kil—urrkk—
aaaaaaaiiiiiiieeee!”
Harry’s magic had grabbed Draco, and before their eyes it shredded him into thousands of
pieces. Janet’s shield kept the gore contained and away from them. Geoffrey and three elves
appeared and Vanished the smear and puddle that, seconds ago, had been Draco Malfoy.
“Merlin! Please never let me make him mad.” While the room turned to look at a normally
reserved Henri Patil at the sound of this fervent prayer, Harry took Narcissa into his arms.
430
“I’m so sorry, Narcissa.”
“Why, Harry? His father made him that way. My Draco was lost to us years ago. It was kinder
that way, actually. He didn’t suffer much at all. Too bad, really; he’s dealt out so much pain.”
Nym joined them in their embrace for a few moments.
Then Gregory Goyle, Junior, appeared.
Hermione put him to the question.
His answers indicated that he did whatever anyone he knew asked of him.
Chu stepped up and asked a few questions of her own.
“Harry, I believe this boy has a severe learning disability, and limited mental capacity. There are
institutions in the United States that might be able to help him. They’re secure facilities.”
Harry nodded. Goyle was technically his ward, as he had cast the Praedia Bellica on his father
an hour ago. “Let’s send him there. Until then, Cho, another letter, please. Same conditions.”
Crabbe was next; the sentence was the same, as the results of questioning were almost
identical with Goyle’s.
“I’ll write the letter, Harry.”
“Thanks, Cho.”
Ted Nott was a different story. He reported many petty crimes, assaulting his mother, and then
his initiation with Blaise Zabini and Draco Malfoy had included a revel for which they had
captured Mundane children. He reported they had all enjoyed it and were planning one at
Hogwarts.
Harry, having already killed Nott Senior for being a child molester, did the slow burn to Ted.
Blaise was next. His list of crimes included raping his mother twice. He received the same
treatment, and the Praedia Bellica.
No more prisoners appeared, and Geoffrey reported that no new ones had appeared.
“Geoffrey, can you see to the magical creatures and beings, also the property, please? Narcissa,
can you start consolidating the estates?”
431
“My lord.”
“If you’ll all excuse me, I need a shower.”
The bonded left the hall.
In the gallery, comments flew back and forth. “The boy is very lenient, Elizabeth.”
“I thought he did very well, Phillip. I was afraid judging his schoolmates would break his heart.”
Augusta nodded. “Maybe the best thing that ever happened to the wizarding world, that Draco
Malfoy pandering his own mother. Narcissa should have killed him herself, and poor Margaret
Zabini and Katherine Nott done the same.”
Griselda looked at the Queen. “How long do you want us to keep up the fiction?”
“Lady Marchbanks, whatever do you mean?”
“Don’t you play coy with me, young lady. How long do you want us to pretend there is any
other power in wizarding Britain besides the Duke? The Realm has chosen him. We can claim to
be the Wizengamot or the Ministry all we want, but he is Magical Britain.”
Elizabeth smiled at her and chuckled, remembering the assertive Madam Marchbanks,
Transfiguration Mistress, who had instructed her in many subjects both before and since
Hogwarts.
“Forgive me; I should have known better. As long as you are genuinely trying to help him, I
think you’ll be fine.”
“Be aware that he hardly touched his own power to do what he did to young Malfoy, and that
after an extremely hard day yesterday and what I would guess was a very long night. He did not
tap the Realm or his bonded.”
“Ma’am, Beatrice and Eugenie just witnessed that whole thing.”
“Emma, they know what Death Eaters are and have seen Malfoy Senior’s and other Death
Eaters’ memories in their mates’ heads. I think they sleep better at night than we do. After all,
their mate is the mightiest knight in life, as they say in the fairy tales.
“Besides which, in a pinch they would be able to draw on him and all the bonded plus the
realm, and they know it. They could have easily done that to Malfoy themselves, and would
have if Harry hadn’t. I don’t worry about them.”
432
“Now, as with the Duke, dealing with those filthy people makes me feel dirty. I’m going to
freshen up before lunch.” She rose on Phillip’s arm, and as they all bowed or curtseyed, she left
the gallery.
Henri Patil sat in contemplation.
“Henri, what has you so het up?”
“What have we loosed on the world, Augusta? He is a force of nature. The bonded are powerful
beyond imagining.”
“You intimate that we could control this?”
Henri nodded tightly. “Good point.”
“Henri, what are you worried about?”
“What if he turns Dark? How do we stop him?”
Augusta answered, “I don’t think the terms Light and Dark apply to them any more. They simply
are. As with the feudal rulers of old, we pay allegiance to our liege, and through him, the Realm.
We trust the Realm to guide him and in extremis deal with him.”
“So you intend to offer fealty?”
“Yes, during this Turning, if possible. I’ve already sent a note to Minerva asking for Neville to
attend the Duke.”
“That’s a good idea, Augusta. I wonder if there is an owlery here.”
Pop!
“Yes, there is, Lord Weasley. If you wish to send a letter, please just give it to the elf who is
attending you; it will be sent.”
Pop!
“Well, if all that’s settled, I believe I’ll go prepare for lunch.” Augusta rose and they all followed
her out.
433
Hogwarts
Great Hall
Angelina, swiftly becoming the student leader of Hogwarts despite not being Head Girl, sat at
the Gryffindor table looking at the student population. They were very relaxed but now there
were some missing male students too, mostly Slytherin.
Fred came in and sat down; he heaved a great sigh.
“All right there, Fred?”
“Yeah, sure. Alicia has George fully under control, Lav-Lav has fully established dominance over
Ron, and the Neville and Romilda show continues.”
Angelina looked at him speculatively, wondering what exactly she was going to have to hit him
over the head with. She giggled as the image of her bonking Fred on the head with a breast
came to mind. “Fred, why don’t we go find someplace private to talk about it?”
Fred looked at her and blushed deeply, and Angelina chuckled deep in her throat.
“Sure, just let me eat something, Angelina. I have a feeling I’m going to need my strength.”
Angelina, shocked that he had finally gotten one of her hints, grinned and scooted closer to
him. Ron, Lavender, Neville, Romilda, and an arm-in-arm George and Alicia chose that moment
to show up.
“Well, finally, Fred. I was starting to think you’d never get it.”
Alicia beamed at Angelina, who blushed faintly.
The girls immediately fell to whispering and giggling. The boys discussed the current goings-on
at school and, of course, Quidditch.
“Pranks just aren’t as much fun as they used to be, and now with the evil gits in Slytherin
apparently missing, it really takes the fun out of it.”
Fred nodded. “I know, George, but I think we’ve just got something more interesting to do. And
who knows—we could find some evil gits later.”
“How do you feel after that practice last night, Romilda?”
“Actually, fine, Fred. I still can’t believe I made the team.”
434
Ron was just sitting there. “Oy, Ron, can’t speak?”
“Just tired, I guess, Fred, and I can’t figure out what’s wrong with me. I thought I’d miss
Hermione, Harry, and Ginny, but really I just wonder how it’s going for them.”
“Maybe something’s finally going right with you, Ron.”
“Could be, Neville. So how are you and Romilda doing, then?”
Neville blushed faintly and the twins began needling him mercilessly.
Suddenly a flock of eagle owls appeared, led by Hedwig. Hedwig flew straight to Minerva and
dropped a pack of letters next to her plate. She flared and landed on Minerva’s shoulder and
gave her a head-butt and a nuzzle. Minerva chuckled, giving the demanding owl a scratch and a
rasher of bacon, and opened the first of the letters.
Minerva,
I would like for George, Fred, and Ron to visit Harry at his Castle this evening. It is our intention
to renew the fealty oaths of the House.
Thank you,
Arthur Weasley
She opened the other letters and found them to be variations on the theme. All the students
who had sisters in the bond or were nobles were being summoned.
“It’s fine, Minerva. We probably won’t begin this Turn until tonight, so they won’t miss anything.
I’ll send elves to pick them up or come myself. Just have them assembled in the entry hall at
5:30.”
“Fine, Harry.”
Meanwhile, the flock of eagle owls that had accompanied Hedwig dropped their missives in
front of the addressees and waited.
Neville read his note and was stunned. “Cor, Potter Castle to give a fealty oath.”
Romilda’s head snapped up. “When, Neville?”
“Gran says tonight.”
“Morgana! How can I get ready in time?”
435
“Eerrr, why have you got to get ready?”
“Because we’re intent-bonded, Neville, or don’t you remember last night?”
Neville’s face flamed.
He wasn’t alone. Ron was the same flaming red as his hair, and Lavender was beaming.
Alicia had a little smirk on her face and George a faint blush.
Angelina looked crestfallen for a moment, until Fred took her hand under the table. She smiled
shyly.
Minerva, looking out over the crowd at the interactions going on, said faintly, “Oh, my.”
Bathsheba burst out laughing. “Yes, that about covers it.”
Remus, Alastor, and Sirius had left Potter Castle and Apparated to the Azkaban Apparation
point. From there they walked to the ferry dock. They had spoken to the Aurors on duty and
then been forced to wait for the boat.
Finally the boat arrived and they crossed to the island. Remus expected Sirius to have some
problems upon revisiting the site of his former incarceration, but he saw no signs of any
problem. Sirius did, however, have a very serious face on and showed no emotion at the sight
of the island or when they encountered the first Dementor. He simply raised his hand and the
beast had bowed from the waist and withdrawn.
They stopped in the Warder’s office and gave him a copy of Bellatrix’s pardon. Picking up an
Auror as escort, they proceeded into the prison and reached the door of Bellatrix’s cell. Sirius
looked in and said, “For failure to keep you in a condition befitting the daughter of the House,
Rodolphus LeStrange’s marriage contract with the House is terminated. You will come with me,
Bellatrix Black.”
He nodded to the Auror, who unlocked the door. Bellatrix stood in a daze and left the cell.
Sirius turned and marched back down the corridor with Bellatrix following him. Alastor looked
at Remus and then they jogged off to catch up with the head of House Black.
Bellatrix followed her Head of House, her mind a blank. Slowly she realised she was free.—not
just free of Azkaban, but free of the abuser who had called himself her husband.
Finally, on the boat, she asked in a croaky voice, “My lord? Where will you take me?”
436
“To your sister, for now, Bellatrix.”
“My lord .please just leave me. I’m marked; he’ll use it to find me. They’ll kill you and take me
back. They’ll put me under the Imperius again. Please just leave me—or better yet, kill me.
Please don’t let them take me again.”
Bellatrix collapsed, weeping. Sirius tried to comfort her, but she was inconsolable. He held her
and rocked her gently. On reaching the shore again he stood, carrying Bellatrix in his arms. He
walked straight down the wharf and on reaching the edge of the Apparation ward he Apparated
to the entry hall of Potter Castle. Luna was waiting there with Marcia and Anna.
Sirius immediately gave Bellatrix over to them and they hurried off with her.
Finally Sirius spoke, but it was more of a growl. “I’ll kill Lestrange.” He left, headed for the
Master’s Study and the bar there. Alastor and Remus followed.
Marcia and Anna worked as hard as they could on Bellatrix, but her condition was deteriorating.
They had taken her into a bedroom in the bonded’s wing. They were becoming desperate when
Harry suddenly materialised, naked and dripping. He strode to Bellatrix, took her in his arms,
and disappeared again.
Marcia and Anna cursed and ran to the master bath, stripping on the way. They ran straight
into the tub, wands in hand, and as Harry held Bellatrix and poured raw magic into her, they
performed the scans and the healing spells required.
Bellatrix woke in the arms of a god. “So this is it, then. I’ve died. I would have thought I’d end in
the other place.”
She snuggled her head into Harry’s chest. “This is very nice, though.”
She drifted off again as the bonded gently cleaned her. Eventually they took her away from
Harry and moved her to the master suite.
“Harry, come. We have to go to lunch.”
Harry just nodded at Nym. His greatest fear was upon him. Nym led him into the master suite,
and Dobby helped Nym dress him.
Nym then led Harry to lunch. All the other ladies were seated when they arrived. Nym pushed
Harry into his seat, and Andrew seated her.
“I take it Bellatrix has arrived?” the Queen inquired.
437
“Yes, ma’am,” Sirius answered.
“Will she live, Lord Black?”
“Yes, ma’am,” Marcia responded.
“Well, our afternoon is planned, then. Your Grace, you will attend me after lunch with your
vassal, Lord Black.”
After waiting a moment, Nym responded, “Yes, ma’am.”
The Queen cast a tender eye upon Harry and smiled gently. Then she changed the subject.
“So are there any further reports on Dumbledore?”
Baron Fellowes answered, “Ma’am the Mundane physicians we asked to consult have rendered
essentially the same diagnosis as the mediwizards. Their prognosis is even grimmer: advanced
Alzheimer’s. They’ve stated that they can’t understand how he functions at all.”
“Ma’am, I believe his magic is keeping him functioning. Hogwarts was augmenting him, but
when she bonded with Harry and switched her wards to Minerva, he lost the portion of magic
coming from her.
“Without this magic infusion, his body began deteriorating rapidly. His magic is not enough to
sustain him. He won’t last long.”
The Queen looked at Marcia. “Is there any way to provide him another source of magic?”
“We could give him a runestone with a charging and a magic-collecting rune; it would transfer
small amounts of magic to him.”
Griselda nodded “We could, Hestia, but we can’t turn back the clock. A hundred fifty-five years
of bad habits can’t be erased.”
“Make the stone and give it to him, Hestia,” Harry instructed
“Yes, Your Grace,” Hestia murmured.
The Queen smiled warmly. “Glad to have you back, Your Grace.”
“Thank you, ma’am, glad to be back.” Harry looked around the table. “Now, my bonded tell me
that several families have called their heirs here with the intention of giving their oaths.”
438
Augusta answered for them all. “Yes, Your Grace. In conversation with Baron Fellowes we’ve
discovered that we have been remiss in our obligations. It’s time this was rectified.”
“We will delay the Turning until after they have arrived, Your Grace.” Elizabeth smiled at him.
Harry nodded. Conversation moved on to other topics and lunch turned out relaxed and genial.
Phillip started on the “dirty great hole” again and Harry, smiling to himself, had the plans
brought in, immediately absorbing all of the males in the room.
“Children, all of them,” Griselda said, shaking her head.
The bonded, their female parents, Augusta and Griselda, and the ladies of the court giggled or
chuckled. They had all moved down the table when the discussions over the architecture of the
Royal Academy had commenced and were now sitting watching the pontificating.
“Be glad you have them, ladies. It gets lonely when they’re gone.”
“Too true, Lady Marchbanks. I hate to ask this, but do you understand what’s going on with
Dumbledore?” Elizabeth asked.
“He lost his bonded and child to Grindlewald. He never re-bonded. He has lived a wastrel’s life
of bad food, bad drink, and the pursuit of power. I believe he originally had the best of
intentions, but as they say, power corrupts. Without the grounding influence of a family and a
powerful mate, he ran amuck in the end.
“I believe that the reason wizards’ magic only finds certain witches is to balance their power
against each other. I believe the Potter bond proves this theory. It takes all of them to match
him and truly, he is not matched yet.
“Another proof is the Flamels. Nicholas is over six hundred fifty years old! Admittedly that is
very old, but really, Philosopher’s Stone, my hind end. If you review the cases of people said to
possess them, they’re all extremely powerful wizards bonded to extremely powerful witches.
None of them were as wealthy as the Potters or Blacks. If they had a stone that could turn lead
into gold and produce the supposed elixir of life, they should have bigger balances at Gringotts
and their children shouldn’t have normal life spans.
“Anyway, Dumbledore not taking care of himself and using vast amounts of magic since his
bonded’s death just kind of used him up. It takes some wizards that way, Elizabeth.”
“Griselda, you’re saying that with balance and exercise and a good diet, Dumbledore could have
lived much longer?”
439
“Emma, I’m the head of the testing division of the Ministry of Magical Education. I actually
tested Albus on his OWLs and NEWTs. I had already achieved my Transfiguration Mastery and
worked an entire career; it was not my first year as a tester. I was bonded in…well, a long time
ago. My Reginald passed on four years ago.”
“So a bonded wizard who lives a decent life can expect to live, what, over two hundred years?”
“Easily.”
“So how long can Harry and the bonded expect to live?”
“Until first the magic bonding them runs out, and then their own magic runs out. Since they are
bonded so completely as to be able to draw on each other’s magic, and Harry draws on the
Realm, I believe only time will tell, Emma.”
Hermione looked at her mother. “Theoretically, thousands of years, but nobody knows
practically. The only other bond like this dropped out of site and disappeared after two hundred
thirty years in the public—eerrr—domain, I guess. There’s no evidence that any of them passed
on. It was five hundred years ago.”
Emma sat quietly in contemplation. Suddenly she blushed furiously. Augusta chuckled throatily.
“Until about a hundred twenty, Emma, although with these who knows?” Augusta said.
Molly took the opportunity to say something. “Speaking of which, Nymphadora, some of the
bonded are...eerrr...well, mature women. Shouldn’t we be seeing some babies soon?”
“Mother! Morgana!”
Everyone laughed except Ginny and Molly.
Nym said, “You know, Harry and I talked about this. It’s not like we aren’t—eerrr—well, trying,
and none of the mates that are fully of age are using the potion.”
Fortune nodded and said, “They can all stop until you’re pregnant, I suspect, Your Grace. In a
multiple bond like this, often the subordinate females are infertile until the Alpha female is
pregnant.”
“I would like to see your research, my lady.” Marcia leaned forward eagerly.
Fortune blushed. “I have my breeding books at home, Your Grace.”
“Fortune, are you thinking of Crup’s?” Elizabeth chuckled.
440
“Yes, ma’am, but the behavior bears out in wolf packs, dolphin pods, and baboon and mandrel
troops also. I believe by extension it would apply to this bond, as it is essentially a pack.”
The wheels were turning in all the women’s heads, and they all slowly oriented on Nym, who
blushed until her hair turned that admirable shade of Weasley.
“What? I’m not using the potion either.”
They all broke up laughing.
“Well, ladies, as informative as this has been, we have more work to do yet today. So if you’ll
pardon me?”
They all murmured their assent and Nym escorted the Queen to Harry.
“Your Grace, Lord Black, if you could accompany us, please?”
Harry and Sirius immediately turned, and while Harry offered Nym his arm, Sirius did the same
for the Queen. Harry led them to where Bellatrix lay sleeping.
The Queen approached Bellatrix and laid her hand on the pale forehead. She called on the
Realm and asked for its judgment. A soft golden glow leaked out around the edges of where
Elizabeth’s hand contacted Bellatrix’s forehead.
The others watched in awe and waited.
The Queen lifted her hand and sighed, though she was smiling.
“It will be fine, Harry. You’ll have to enslave her, but she’s willing and ready. It will cure her.
Your Alpha will instruct you in the method.”
“Ma’am,” Harry almost whispered.
“Harry, it will be fine.” Harry nodded at the Queen.
“Lord Black, you are Bellatrix’s Head of House. I ask your approval for this action.”
“Your Majesty, I see no other course of action, and Bellatrix could have no better match. He’ll
be a fine master for her.”
“Your Grace, we’ll leave you, then.”
441
Sirius offered his arm and led the Queen back to the study.
Harry looked at Nym and sighed. He climbed out of his clothes and lay down on the bed.
“So what do I have to do, Nym?”
“Make love to her, Harry, as you did us. As you climax you must cast Servus Secus wandlessly
and with the intention of binding her to you forever.”
“Mind, Harry, you have to be serious about it. If you can’t, we need to wait. You’ll probably have
to overcome the bindings that Voldemort has cast on her.”
“If I don’t do it, Nym, what happens to her?”
“She continues to suffer, Harry. She gets worse and worse, then she either loses her mind or
dies. You know this, Harry.”
Harry sighed and scooted over next to Bellatrix. As soon as he touched her she rolled into him
and opened her eyes. Harry, using all he had learned, slowly and carefully made love to
Bellatrix. She was so frail looking and skinny. She was so very damaged. It took forever. She
opened her eyes when Harry touched her, but she was unfocused. That changed when he
entered her. Bellatrix smiled and began assisting him.
She was locked in the long bonding orgasm when he neared climax and Nym prompted him. He
concentrated,and just as he came he cast with all of his being. At the same time the bonding
hit.
The bindings Riddle had to Bellatrix weren’t merely severed, they were blasted apart. It ripped
into her, Rodolphus, and Riddle like a flamethrower.
Bellatrix, however, had the bond and access to all the magic it contained. Rodolphus and Riddle
were alone.
Bellatrix’s body used the magic and reveled in the bond; she also reveled in belonging utterly to
Harry.
While still buried in Bellatrix, and in a white-hot burning rage at what had been done to her,
Harry poured power into the bindings on her and then snapped them.
Bellatrix screamed, first Harry’s name and then a long, joyous, incoherent feminine wail of
conquest and submission.
442
On the receiving end, Riddle burst into flame for a moment until he was able to freeze it, and
the raw magic ravened through his system, wreaking havoc. He would never be the same again.
He knew pain and fear for the first time since he was a boy. He had been forced to take hold of
Ravenclaw’s wand in its hidden holster and spend the Horcrux in it simply to stay in the body he
had acquired.
Rodolphus Lestrange screamed until his throat ruptured as the fire slowly burned him to ash
from the inside out. Azkaban was used to screaming, however, and his horrifying death was not
discovered until the next morning.
Bellatrix fell into the bond and ran through their minds, playing like a teenager. Harry pulled her
close to his chest and fell into a light sleep with the Realm still called and directed to heal
Bellatrix. Nym spooned into Harry’s back and closed her eyes. She was in the bond immediately.
In the Study, the Queen smiled when the light flared. It was done. She looked at Luna. Luna’s
eyes were totally white and she had a beatific smile on her face.
Suddenly the future felt much better. “Phillip, I should like to see the Royal Academy.”
“So would I, Elizabeth. I wonder how we get there?”
Pop!
“If you would follow me, ma’am?”
“Geoffrey, thank you.” The Queen took Phillip’s arm and they and the courtiers, parents, and
Wizengamot members left.
They wound through the Castle until they came to a crest in the floor.
“Please stand on the crest and think of where you want to be.”
Elizabeth nodded and thought. She and Phillip faded out and reappeared on a slab of rock
overlooking the site. They stepped off the slab onto a path going around the edge of the pit,
and the others began appearing behind them.
Emma looked at Dan and they stepped onto the crest. They materialised on the slab and Emma
was bouncing around like a cheerleader on speed, and using about the same vocabulary.
Esmeralda smiled. “I take it you like our son-in-law’s travel arrangements, Emma.”
“That’s brilliant! How does it do that.?”
443
“Magic, Emma.” She linked her arm with Emma’s and led them over to join the Queen, who was
speaking to Hookknife.
William and Dan watched their happy wives walking in front of them. “How are you with all of
this, Dan?”
“Truth? I was wondering how I was going to kill Harry until Emma talked to Hermione, Sarah,
and Nymphadora this morning while they thought I was asleep. Now my girl is happy and in
what appears to be a very stable relationship with a man who worships the ground she walks
on, and who is, oh by the way, apparently a feudal monarch with unlimited resources and
power. I’m just hoping her insecurities don’t get the better of her again.”
“You seem to have an adequate grasp of the situation.”
Dan laughed. “And you, William, how are you?”
“Fine, actually, now that Dumbledore is out of the picture.”
Dan raised a brow.
“I’ve suspected him for years. His methods have been…odd, let’s say. He had developed a
tendency to sacrifice people for ‘the greater good’. I realise that sometimes sacrifices have to
be made, but you don’t make them for the greater good of man. You make sacrifices for those
you love. I expect you know even more about that than I do, though.”
Dan blushed slightly. He hadn’t thought he deserved any of his awards, much less the Victoria
Cross. He had done what needed to be done to get his men and himself out of bad situations.
At the time he had not been thinking about strategic objectives or national policy, much less
what was good for mankind. He had been thinking they really needed to be out of the privy that
they had fallen into.
Hookknife had looked up when he felt someone land on the newly placed transport stone. He
was surprised to see the human Regent approaching. He checked himself and then approached
her.
“Hookknife, Your Majesty, Chief Architect.”
The Queen replied in Gobbledygook. “Ah, Warrior Leader Hookknife. A pleasure to meet you.”
“The pleasure is mine, ma’am. May I answer your questions?”
Phillip asked, “The building is very imposing, Hookknife, but it’s supposed to be a school. How
will you get light into the interior?”
444
Hookknife blinked. An educated audience! This could be a lot of fun.
Minerva stood when lunch came to an end. “May I please see all those students who have
received notice to attend their liege? The rest of you, please proceed to your classes.”
Minerva watched as the Weasleys, Neville, Reginald Perks, William Jones, and the others
approached, followed by their intended or bonded witches.
“Ladies, I don’t believe you received invitations.”
Lavender defended their position. “We’re intent-bonded, or found, Professor. We believe that
would necessitate our inclusion.”
Minerva nodded. “Please be in the entry hall at 5:30 this evening. Dress will be black tie.”
The boys nodded dumbly, while furious whispering broke out amongst the girls. Lavender
asked, “May we be excused from our last class today to prepare, Professor?”
“Yes, you ladies may. Gentlemen, you will be expected to attend all of your classes, as it takes
you less time to prepare.”
A chorus of, “Yes, Professor,” met this statement.
The young wizards and witches turned and left the Hall. The bonded looked at each other and
chuckled. They had all thought the same thing. “Molly will go spare.”
At the Hollow, the visitors had completed their tour of the Royal Academy building site. In the
Castle the bonded had settled, welcoming Bellatrix and adjusting to the horror that her life had
been until now. Narcissa had ended up in bed with Harry, Nym, and Bellatrix. Their reunion in
the bond was very touching. And Harry, as the centerpiece and tactile focus of a pile of women,
lay lightly sleeping or perhaps barely awake as they explored each other’s thoughts and
memories.
Finally, at about 3:30, Harry got up and wandered to the bath. Bellatrix followed him and as he
floated, Bellatrix stayed just in contact with him.
“Harry, you really need to stop that, you know.”
“What, Bella?”
445
“Mmmm, yes, I like that. You need to stop obsessing about me being a slave. If I’m not enjoying
it, I’ll tell Nym and she’ll beat you bloody. Now, come over here and master me again.”
Bellatrix pulled Harry to her; she put her legs around his waist and bumped down on him.
“Hey, who’s the master here, Bellllaaa....”
She sank down on him, grinning, and leaned forward. “You are, Master,” she whispered huskily
in his ear and then took the earlobe into her mouth for a gentle nip and a loving, soft suck. She
took them both to release and then sat on the steps with his body floating and his head in her
lap.
“Harry, remember you have to go get the bondeds’ brothers and the others at 5:30, and Bella
needs time to dress.”
“I have it, Mistress. I will insure the Master is ready.”
“Yourself too, Bella.”
“Yes, Mistress. Harry, stop that, don’t cringe every time I say Master or Mistress. You can feel
how much it pleases me—it’s my right.”
“Merlin, not another one! Even the ones I bond as slaves push me around.”
Bella smacked him gently on the chest.
Mirth filled the bond at Harry’s mental grumbling.
The Royal party and visitors had by now come back to the Castle, and while some visited in the
library the Queen sat in the Study, watching the Goblins working from the illusioned wall and
talking to her court and council.
Hestia, Ann, Emmeline, Hermione, Cho, and Chu had started working on a theory involving
Time-Turners and one mate controlling four sets of their hands.
Harry and Bellatrix finally appeared from the bath, and Dobby and Winky appeared and dressed
them.
Harry escorted Bellatrix to the Study and seated her. As soon as he sat, she stood and moved
beside his chair and knelt on a pillow that appeared beside him.
“Bella, what are you doing?”
446
“Taking my rightful place, Harry.”
“Grrrr.”
“I love you, too, Master.”
Harry mumbled and groused in the bond. The bonded chuckled. “Your Grace, you aren’t
attempting to deny your slave her rightful place, are you?”
Harry just barely stopped himself from rolling his eyes. “Ma’am, I don’t appreciate one of my
bonded being seen as inferior to the others.”
Elizabeth arched a brow. “Harry, come over here. Nym, sit where Harry was.”
He was instantly on his feet and took three strides to where she was sitting. Nym gracefully
seated herself.
“Harry, look at Nym and Bellatrix. Do you see anything that would lead you to believe that
Bellatrix is any thing other than a massively powerful and content bonded woman?”
Harry looked at them and was amazed; Nym was, of course, gorgeous, and to him the obvious
centre of the universe. Bellatrix, however, looked positively regal kneeling beside her mistress.
She looked back at Harry with clear, proud eyes. She was radiantly beautiful now, and Harry
knew that would only improve. There was also no question of her power.
“Thank you, ma’am.”
Elizabeth smiled at Harry. “Harry, just listen to your bonded. They will not let you go far wrong.”
Harry nodded and moved back over to Nym and Bellatrix. He expanded the chair and sat
between Nym and the arm, with Bellatrix kneeling at his left hand.
Molly Weasley looked at Bellatrix with a down-turned mouth and then froze. Ginny had come
into her field of vision and she had Harry’s eyes, as did Harry and Nym.
“I was just wondering how well Bellatrix is, Harry. Shouldn’t she be resting?”
The bonded relaxed. The quintessential mother was simply looking after another of her
daughters.
Bellatrix smiled warmly at Molly. “I’m fine, Molly, thank you. Harry, you have to go to pick up
the vassals.”
447
“Yes, Bella.” Harry rose and handed her to her feet and seated her in his place. He then offered
his arm to Nym and they disappeared.
Those left in the Study managed to not chuckle until he had faded away.
“I’m not sure Harry gets the Master/slave thing,” Fortune commented to the amusement of all.
“But he will,” Bellatrix purred and the chuckles became quiet laughter.
Sirius looked up from his lap full of godchildren. “Poor Harry.” He got a violet death-glare and a
delicate pink tongue for his trouble, and the laughter was no longer quiet.
The vassals had gathered in the Great Hall, and the young wizards of Hogwarts were stunned;
the witches had pulled out all the stops. The entirety of Hogwarts’ female population fourth
year and above, minus the Slytherins, had skipped the last class of the afternoon. The intended
and bonded were gorgeous. The other girls from their years had accompanied them and were
hovering about, making last second adjustments.
The Hogwarts bonded appeared and stood observing the activities. They were laughing and
talking in the bond.
“Better that Harry and the school-age mates withdraw, I think, Minerva. I mean, I don’t see that
this could ever have happened with him here.”
“I think Septima is correct. We have intent-bonded couples forming all the way down to fourth
year now, as normal. With Harry here, all the wizards’ magic was drowned out.”
“Really, Aurora? What other couples have formed?”
“Pomona told me several from Hufflepuff, Minerva, then there are the three for sure and one
possible in your house, and I believe Slytherin is even sporting two couples. Then there are five
known cross-House couples, like Reginald Perks from Hufflepuff and Lisa Turpin from
Ravenclaw.”
“There was a lot of pent-up frustration in those not found by Harry and in the wizards, Minerva.
Have you noticed how things have calmed with them gone?”
“Yes, I had, Bathsheba. I think it’s too early to let our guard down, though.”
Aurora nodded. “Something is going on with Parkinson. I haven’t been able to get the girl to tell
me what it is, though.”
448
“Here comes Harry, ladies.”
Harry faded into view in the entry hall. He immediately heard the gasps of several female
students and groans from the males. He and Nym had dispensed with morphing and appeared
in their magically maximised natural forms.
Harry surveyed the slack-jawed male students lining the edges of the entry hall with that
burning green gaze and they averted their eyes from the goddess that had appeared among
them.
Nym gave the females the same treatment; there could be no question of approaching Harry
without her consent after that laser-like gaze passed over you.
“Merlin, Harry what happened to you?”
Harry frowned. “Nothing, Ron, why?”
“You never looked like this four days ago.”
“Oh. I’ll explain later. Is everyone ready? Okay, let’s go.”
Harry raised his arms and all of those going to Potter Castle faded from view.
Pansy Parkinson stayed in the shadows of the suit of armor she had hidden behind, for all the
good it did. The woman with Potter had not only seen her but had acknowledged her with an
almost imperceptible nod. Even in her hiding place Pansy had felt the urge to kneel and offer
her wrist to the woman as she had soaked herself. She had to write home. It was time to tell
her mother—she had been found by Potter and the Alpha had seen her. Morgana, what was
she going to do? All of their hard work with the glamours and letting people think what they
would about her was wasted now. Worse, she would now have to overcome it. The glamours
would be easy—just drop them and take off the runestone driver for them. The reputation
would be another matter. She didn’t care what these people thought, but she could not bring
dishonour on the House. She cringed when she remembered how many times she had
mistreated Potter at Malfoy’s behest. This would be bad.
They faded back into existence in the entry hall. The receiving line had formed and their parents
or guardians were there.
Harry and the bonded went to their places in the line. Bellatrix tried to stand behind Harry, but
he pulled her to his side. She immediately backed up half a step and moved half a step behind
him, pressing her hard-nippled breast to his shoulderblade. Harry groaned and left her where
she wanted to be. She smiled a little Mona Lisa smile of triumph.
449
The parents had a chance to talk to their children; Molly suddenly found herself with one
bonded and one intent-bonded son, and a third probably on the way. Bill and Charlie Weasley
had shown up at their father’s summons and were looking at their brothers’ bonded. Bill
sighed.
“What the hell are we doing wrong, Charley? I mean, even Percy has Penelope.”
“Eerrr, Bill, Mum, Dad—I’d like to introduce you to Dana Petrescu, my—errrh—bonded.”
Dana was a stunningly well-muscled, handsome witch with several burn scars, and her pale red
hair was French-braided to the back of her head. She dropped a curtsey to Arthur “it’s a
pleasure to meet you, my lord,” she said in slightly accented English.
Arthur beamed at her. “A very nice catch, Charlie.”
“Not quite as nice as—”
“—Ginny’s, of course—”
“—but she had better—”
“—bait to work with—”
“—after all.”
The twins caught a simultaneous cuff in the head from their intendeds. Molly smiled at the girls.
“Very nice, girls. We’ll get along fine, I believe.”
They smiled warmly back at her.
“And Lavender, how are you, dear? Much trouble with Ron?”
“Nothing I can’t fix eventually, ma’am.”
There were tears in Molly’s eyes and she hugged each of the witches.
Neville had walked to his grandmother, holding Romilda’s hand.
“Good evening, Grandmother. I’d like to introduce you to my intended, Romilda Vane.”
“Very nice, Lord Longbottom. A very good family, and very pretty, too.”
Romilda dropped a curtsey. “Lady Longbottom, it’s an honour to meet you.”
450
“Yes, she’ll do very nicely, Neville. I believe the House should swear fealty to His Grace the Duke
of Magic. I believe you know his Grace as Harry Potter.”
“Of course, Grandmother. Harry has always been a great wizard and, I hope, my friend.”
“I hope he’ll accept your pledge of fealty as the Head of House, then. I’ll continue in the
Wizengamot until you are of age, but I believe it’s time for you to start assuming your duties.”
Neville did a fish impersonation. Romilda came to his rescue and said, “Yes, ma’am.”
Augusta chuckled. Neville was in for an interesting time, it seemed.
She took Romilda by the arm and led her toward the head of the line, Neville following like a
puppy.
Augusta introduced Neville and Romilda down the line. She could see the wheels turning in
Romilda’s head the whole time, but the girl firmly held her tongue. Augusta approved.
There was a tense moment when Neville was introduced to Bellatrix, who he believed had
tortured his parents into insanity.
Bellatrix looked at the young wizard. “You may not believe me, Lord Longbottom, but I did not
torture Frank and Alice. Rodolphus and Rastaban did. I’m sorry I couldn’t stop them. I’m glad I
got you into that closet, though.”
Neville looked at her tightly for a moment and then sighed and nodded.
Neville following Augusta and, leading Romilda, passed on down the line.
When he was introduced to Chu, she asked, “Lord Longbottom, might I visit your parents? It’s
possible that something can be done for them.”
“Are you a Healer, Your Grace?”
“I’m a Master of the Mind Arts, Lord Longbottom.”
“Neville, please—and I’d be happy for you to visit them.”
“Tomorrow, then, my lord.”
Neville nodded and smiled, then passed on to the next mate.
“Your Grace, can you really help Lord and Lady Longbottom?”
451
“Possibly, Romilda. I’ll know after I see them.”
“I hope so. It pains my lord so to be unable to help them.”
“You and he may very well be the keys, Romilda. We’ll know more tomorrow.”
“Thank you, Your Grace.”
Romilda moved on to the next mate.
Meanwhile, back at the head of the line, Molly said a quick prayer of pleading to Morgana that
the twins would behave and Arthur began introducing the boys to the Queen.
Bill was first, then in order Charlie, the twins, and Ron.
“Lady Weasley, where is your other son?”
Molly blushed but held her head up proudly. “Percy has become estranged from us, ma’am.”
“Duke Potter?”
“Ma’am?”
“Clan Weasley will attend me.”
“Ma’am.”
Harry waved his hand negligently and a stunned Percy appeared with Penelope Clearwater in
his lap, suspended in mid-air. Penelope looked around and squeaked; she leapt out of Percy’s
lap.
Nym waved her hand and Penelope was instantly elegantly gowned and coiffed. Sarah gave a
wave and Percy was in formal robes.
Penelope dropped a deep curtsey to the Queen and Percy bowed deeply from the shoulders.
The Queen studied Percy for a moment. “Percy Weasley, we are displeased with you. You have
allowed your ambition to lead you astray. While you have realised your error, you have made
no attempt to correct it.”
“How does she do that?”
“It’s some kind of magic peculiar to monarchs, I think, Ginny.”
452
Harry blushed deeply, as did Nym. The Queen turned to them and winked broadly.
“Ohh, that’s interesting!”
“Mandy, careful, baby, don’t rummage around in my head so hard.”
“Sorry, Harry.”
The rest of the mates went rummaging gently in Harry and Nym’s minds and found what they
were looking for.
“It’s peculiar to the Monarchs, Harry. You and Nym are connected to the Queen through this.
You are, uhh, equals—eerrr, co-rulers, maybe?”
“We know, Parvati. It has something to do with the Realm. She’s much better at using it than we
are, though.”
“I’ve had forty-three years of experience, Harry.”
“Ma’am.”
“Now, let’s finish dealing with young Percy.”
“Please don’t hurt him, ma’am. He’s been a git, but he’s still my brother.”
“It’s entirely up to him, Ginevra—well, and maybe Penelope.”
Harry felt the mirth in the bond.
“You will offer fealty to our Duke of Magic with your family or you will be exiled from the
Realm. You will also follow directions from your Head of House, or you will be cast from the
House and Realm.”
Percy, to his credit, never hesitated and so avoided the consequences of the death-glare he was
receiving from Penelope.
“Yes, ma’am.”
Percy moved down the line, and Penelope moved in front of the Queen.
“How much longer were you planning on letting this idiocy continue, Lady Penelope?”
453
Penelope blushed crimson and her eyes darted to Percy. “Not much longer, ma’am.” She placed
her hand on her stomach in a gesture universally understood by women.
“SQEEEEEEEE! I’m going to be an aunt!”
Harry just managed not to grab his head. “Madre Dios, Ginny!”
“Sorry. I’m going to be an aunt, I’m going to be an aunt, I’m going to be an aunt!” Ginny was
literally vibrating.
The Queen gave Penelope a broad smile, then she allowed her to move on down the line.
When they had all completed the line, Harry, Nym, and the Queen moved over to the Great
Seal in the floor.
Neville stepped in front of Harry and knelt. Augusta stood behind him to his left, and Romilda
stood to his right.
Neville stretched out his clasped hands and said, “The Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom
offers fealty to the Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter and to The Duke of Magic of
the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical
Champion of the Crown and Realm, under no duress and without reservation.”
Harry stepped forward and clasped Neville’s outstretched hands. “I accept your fealty and offer
you and your House the protection and support of House Potter.”
A brilliant white light surrounded their hands, and a thick channel of magic connected Augusta
and Romilda to Neville; two other lines connected Neville to something unseen, and Harry felt
an enormous draw on his magic. He called on the Realm, and it responded with a blast of raw
magic that could be measured in the terawatt second range.
As the assembled watched in awe, Alice and Frank Longbottom appeared, suspended and
covered in sheets like some Vegas Muggle “magic” act, with the broad, bright white lines of
magic connecting them to Neville and, through him, to Harry.
The lines faded. Marcia and Hannah moved up, levitating Frank and Alice. Harry raised his right
hand, and a two-handed Dacian Falx appeared in it. Harry touched the flat point of the wickedly
curved sword to Neville’s left and then right shoulder and then, briefly, the top of his head.
“Rise, Baron Longbottom, vassal of the Duke of Magic and the Realm.”
Harry handed Neville the sword as Augusta goggled. She knew it to be the sword of the
Longbottoms, long thought to be lost. She had seen the description and drawings of it in the
family book. When Neville took it, the sword glowed for a moment.
454
Neville looked at the gigantic sword in his hand and then looked about a little sheepishly. Harry
held out his hand again and a belt and scabbard appeared. He handed the belt and scabbard to
Romilda, who fastened them around her intended. She took the opportunity to kiss him on
both cheeks and the lips. Neville, blushing furiously, stepped back and found himself sheathing
the sword behind his back as Romilda had fastened the belt and scabbard on him across his
chest with the scabbard diagonally across his back. He went immediately after his parents with
Romilda on one arm and Augusta on the other.
Sirius approached Harry and knelt. Andromeda stood behind him. Harry went through the oath-
taking, and when he put his hand out and called for the weapon, a hand-and-a-half bastard
appeared in his hand with strange black flame literally dripping from the blade.
Harry rested it on Sirius’s left and right shoulders briefly and then his head, as he said, “Rise,
Baron Black, vassal of The Duke of Magic and the Realm.”
Harry handed a marveling Sirius the Black Blade and a stunned Andromeda a well-used belt and
scabbard. She fastened the belt around Sirius and he sheathed the sword and stepped back.
Harry went through the same procedure with all of the wizarding Houses present. Some of
them were amazed that he could call ancestral weapons to him that they knew were reposing
safely in their vaults. Others, like the Weasleys, were amazed to have their ancestral weapons
appear, one for each male, since they had been lost long before living memory.
When there were no more supplicants who stepped onto the Great Seal, Harry led the way to
the dining room.
When everyone was seated, Nym spoke. “Your Majesty, lords, ladies, and gentlemen, we will
execute the Turning now. If you would prefer not to participate, please take your leave at this
time.”
No one moved.
Nym handed a chain to Geoffrey. He took it around the table to Ann at the mid-point of the
table, who attached it to a Time-Turner and handed the chain from that Time-Turner back to
him. Geoffrey took the chain to Hestia at the other end of the table, where she did the same,
and then to Hermione at the mid-point on the other side of the table. Finally he brought the
chain back to Nym. In the bond Nym took control of all of their hands and wound and then
released the Time-Turners, as well as the one Hannah had put around the Longbottoms, in
perfect sync.
It worked flawlessly and the whole group, over one hundred fifty people, moved back in time
seventy-two hours.
455

Chapter 25
11-13 Sept 1995 (Off Sidereal)
“Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, lords and ladies, honored guests. Please remember that there
may be other Turned groups in this castle. We must avoid contact with them. Please ask an elf
if you are unsure, and do not venture off on your own. Especially you, George and Fred.
Physical training begins at 6 a.m. Breakfast is at 7:30. The Regimental briefing will be at 8 a.m.
Classes will start at 9 a.m.”
“Classes? Blood—”
Pop!
“Language, Ron!”
Ron looked at Lavender with a hurt expression whilst rubbing his head.
“Thank you, Lavender.”
“You’re welcome, Harry.”
Ron was pouting now as everyone had a chuckle at his expense.
Neville chose that moment to come into the dining room with Marcia, Anna, Augusta, and
Romilda. He bowed deeply to Harry.
“I am forever in your debt, my liege.”
“Eerrr, why, Neville?”
“My parents appear to be cured, Your Grace.”
“Harry, Neville—I’m sure you remember. That’s great news! How did it happen?”
Neville stared at Harry while the Queen and Luna got little Mona Lisa smiles.
“You did it, Harry, don’t you know?”
Luna took pity on her floundering lord. “He doesn’t quite get that with his power levels the
things he wants badly enough just happen, Neville. Even at his level he had to call on the Realm
to—eerrr—fix? cure? uhh—do whatever it is that he did with your parents.”
456
“See, Aunt Amelia? ‘Harryistic’. It’s the only way to describe what he does.”
“It’s still not a word, Susan.”
From down the table Morag McDougal, who had accompanied William Jones, entered the
conversation. “You mean like that Apparation thing he does, Susan?”
“Exactly. In fact, that was when I came up with that description, the first time he did it to me.”
Morag nodded. “What exactly is that, Harry?”
“Easy, for me.”
General laughter followed this comment. “I found out how to Apparate one day and then I was
elf-popped to this castle the same day. As you know, my troubles with normal wizarding
transportation are legion.”
“Legend, you mean.” Harry shot the wisecracking Su a raised eyebrow and continued.
“So I kind of combined the way the two felt, and there it is.”
“Is there any limit on how many people you can take with you, Harry?”
“I’m not sure, Lester. I know I haven’t got close to it yet.”
“Can all of you do it?”
Eugenie wrinkled her brow and faded from view. She reappeared next to Morag. “Apparently.”
Eugenie wrinkled her brow again and reappeared in her seat.
“Eugenie, stop that. It’s not polite to just disappear at dinner; ask to be excused first.”
“Mum!”
The astounded guests chuckled.
Beatrix Davis asked, “Is there anything you can’t do, Your Grace?”
“Beside getting you all to call me Harry? Not so far. If I want to do it, I do.”
457
“That sounds more like sorcery than wizardry, Harry,” Bathilda Brocklehurst said earning herself
a brilliant smile from Harry that made her glad she was already sitting, and a grateful smile from
Mandy.
This comment launched a spirited discussion of the differences between sorcery and wizardry.
During pudding George asked, “Harry you don’t know what happened to Malfoy and his
cronies, do you?”
“Malfoy, Nott, and Zabini were found guilty of rape and murder and were executed this
morning. Crabbe and Goyle are, uhh, not quite right and will be sent to a special secure
treatment facility in the U.S. If they can be treated, they will be; if not, then they’ll serve life
terms or be executed. Eric Chambers was found guilty of supporting the Dark Lord and
imprisoned until Riddle is eliminated and restitution is made to the victims of the raid he was
on.”
“They had to go to the Wizengamot, like you, then?”
“George, Harry is the Duke of Magic. He is vested with High, Middle, and Low justice. He
questioned them under Veritaserum and sentenced them this morning along with twenty-
seven other Death Eaters. The sentences are carried out at his pleasure.”
“Yes, ma’am. Merlin, Harry, I’m sorry you have to do all this.”
“Me, too, George. Now, as I know, the ladies are dying to talk.” He looked at Ginny, who
appeared to be nearing her breaking point. “Why don’t we adjourn to the sitting room?”
Harry stood and offered Nym his arm while being thanked profusely in the bond by Ginny.
They followed Geoffrey to a huge sitting room. The younger females immediately surrounded
Penelope in a corner, and the whispering and giggling began.
Harry led the males over to the illusioned wall. “Harry, your dirty great hole is gone.”
“It’s just not here yet, sir. Remember, we’ve gone back seventy-two hours.”
“Phillip, Harry—and right you are.”
“What hole, Harry?”
Geoffrey popped in with plans to the Royal Academy and Harry gave a paper tour and a
description of the work so far.
“Bloody hell, Harry, how are you going to pay for that?”
458
“I’m not, George, you are. There will be a ten percent income tax on business and personal
income, across the board.”
“That doesn’t seem fair, Harry. I don’t even have kids yet. Plus that’s double taxation for
business owners”
Sirius was sputtering. “First the werewolves and now this. Are you determined to make
enemies of everyone, Harry?”
“What’s with the werewolves, Harry?”
“I don’t classify them as Dark, Reginald.”
“Reggie, Harry, and what’s wrong with that? I have an Uncle who’s a werewolf.”
“And I have a brother that is,” Sirius said. “My point is that this flies in the face of accepted
wisdom.”
Remus beamed at Sirius over the “brother” comment.
Reggie countered ,“And look where your accepted wisdom has gotten us, Lord Black—two Dark
Lords in twenty years, and a government so corrupt it curdles milk at a hundred paces.”
“But the people—”
“—are much more ready for change than you give them credit for, Lord Black, at least the
decent, just-trying-to-make-a-living folks.”
“Sirius, Reggie. And I hope so, because change looks to be Harry’s new name.”
While the males solved first the problems with the school system and then the government,
moving on to the world at large over a finger of single malt and cigars for those who chose,
Penelope was getting the very intimate grilling that only married females are capable of. Once
the grilling was over, the advice started flying. The females without children sat back and hit
Record as their sisters with children related the joys and sorrows of motherhood.
A very satisfying time was had by all.
St Mungo’s
Long-term care ward
459
Albus came slowly awake. He had taken a nap after dinner. This stone that Hestia had charmed
around his neck seemed to be clearing his head. He had started to review the last month or so
to see what had gone wrong.
The more he reviewed, the more he realised it wasn’t the last month, or the month before that,
or even the months and years before that.
His real problem seemed to have started when he had killed Grindlewald. But in his review he
went back even further—one year further, to be exact, and the night he had arrived home to
find the house burnt to the ground and the two bodies in it. Something in him had snapped
then.
He drifted to sleep, playing the memories over and over in his head. Every action from that
point until now it became a nightmare that would not end.
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
Peter finally lay his head down on the nasty cot he slept on. The Master had been nearly killed
and had had to use one of the Horcruxes he kept with him. It appeared that he would survive,
but it had been damned close.
Maybe it was time to run. If it weren’t for the damnable Mark.... He wondered where the rest
of the Death Eaters were. He would have to use the Master’s wand and Summon them
tomorrow.
Nagini was coiled on the Master’s bed, though, and every time Peter reached for the wand the
snake lashed out at him in warning.
Try again in the morning; sleep now.
Hungary
Nagybatony
Castle Gorog
Amelia listened to the report of Antonitus, the British clan chief, and cringed. A new power, and
the land had accepted him. And he was apparently favourable to lycans. On top of all of that he
was aware of the virus. Goddess, why did these little dark-lord wizards keep popping up? It had
to happen that the earth would eventually tire of them, and now it had raised a power she
460
would have to deal with. The lycans could not be any more organised than they were, and years
to go before she could sleep. Goddess, she was tired.
Or did she have to deal with him? This Duke of Magic had not ventured from Britain. Sure the
Dark Lord was recruiting amongst the vampires, but she could stop that easily enough.
Hmmm...maybe just leave it alone.
“ZSUZSA! What is wrong with you, child?” From the explosion and scream, her daughter had
just blown another male through the back of the castle.
Her human daughter was attempting to drive her insane. First there was the fact that she even
had her. Admittedly the girl’s father had been a dream lover—sweet, kind and vicious in exactly
the right measure—but who had even known she could end up pregnant at a thousand years
old? Well, a thousand again, then, if you had to be nasty about it. Who was counting any more,
anyway?
Then the magic—oh my, what fun that had been. The coven had just barely survived before the
male vampires had learned to leave her strictly alone no matter what signals she gave off. And
now the child was eighteen, back from Durmstrang, and apparently insane, bawling her eyes
out one moment and blowing the back wall off the castle by hurling some male through it the
next. She was as strong as a vampire and a hugely powerful witch.
Antonitus finally said, “Amelia, I think you need to send your daughter back with me.”
“Why? Can you turn her or get her laid without destroying the world?”
“How much do you know about human magic, Amelia?”
“Enough to stay away from it unless I have to. I can counter anything, but I wasn’t a natural
magic user, other than the sex magic, before I was turned.”
“So Zsuzsa’s father was a wizard, then?”
“A squeeb, I think he called it.”
“Squib. If I might ask, what was his name?”
Amelia squirmed. “Henri Bourbon.”
Antonitus’mouth dropped open; he finally clapped it shut to keep from laughing.
“What? I was going through a cold phase, and he was very warm.”
“Did you kill him or turn him?”
461
“Neither, thank you very much. We parted amicably and then, well, I found I was pregnant and
he had been killed in some kind of boating accident.
“Zsuzsa is a very powerful witch. This happens in wizarding lines. The magic goes dormant for a
few generations and then comes back very strongly. The Bourbons are an old wizarding line.
“Witches bond with their mates, much like vampires. But it is the wizard’s magic that finds
them. Once the witches are sexually mature and found, if they are not mated it drives them
insane or kills them. The more powerful they and the wizard that finds them are, the quicker
this occurs.”
“And? Antonitus, I tire of these games. I have this new power to worry about on top of my
apparently insane daughter trying to blow the castle down. Speak plainly.”
Antonitus could see her canines elongating. “I believe your daughter has been found by Harry
Potter, the Duke of Magic.”
“Surely you jest! It couldn’t be this simple—an alliance by marriage? How very old-fashioned.”
Amelia sprang to her feet. “Marius, pack the house. We leave for England in the morning.
Antonitus, make the arrangements with Marius.”
Amelia went to find her deranged daughter. It was relatively easy: just follow the screaming.
Southampton
Zabini Manor
Katherine Nott, Carina Yaxley, Margaret Zabini, Eliza Goyle, and Katherine Crabbe sat
comfortably in Margaret’s drawing room.
“So Harry Potter, the Duke of Magic, according to the first note, is holding my son and says I
may visit him if I’m not in the Dark Lord’s service. Then the note arrives from Gringotts telling
me that all accounts have reverted to the Head of House Goyle and I am no longer allowed
access. Then I receive a letter from the Ministry telling me that Gregory Goyle is dead and all
rights and privileges have passed to his successor, Harry Potter.
“While my reaction is, poor boy, oh no, yippee, and WHO, and what rights exactly? I thought
some of you ladies might be able to help me insure I’ve deduced correctly.”
Margaret chuckled. “Yes, well, I didn’t receive a notice that my son was being held. Mine read
that the little monster had been executed, thank Morgana. The rest was essentially the same.
462
Then I had the odd experience of confronting what appeared to be an inspection parade of
elves as this Geoffrey elf checked first the elves and then me to see that we were fine. That was
the best-looking elf I’ve ever seen; looked quite the little major domo in those formal robes of
his.”
“Margaret, how can you be so mean about your son’s death?”
“You weren’t waking up under him twice a week all summer since the end of last term, Carina.
He was the Head of House and wanted all the privileges. He tried to slip me some potion twice,
and broke every locking charm I could come up with. I’m just glad this happened before his
maturity. I wouldn’t have been able to fight him off after that. As it was, he caught me twice.”
Carina shuddered in disgust. She had no children, but she was still repulsed by the thought of a
rape, much less your own son raping you. She had seen Margaret after both times. It was
ghastly; the little monster had knocked her unconscious and then forced himself on her. Then
he beat her.
Katherine Crabbe said, “I had the same experience as Eliza.”
Katherine Nott said, “Mine was more a combination, I guess. Theodore Senior lost first and
then Theodore Junior. I received two sets of all but the change of rights and privileges letter. I
got that one on Theodore Senior. Junior hadn’t quite worked up to raping me yet; he was stuck
at fondling and groping me.”
Margaret nodded “So Harry Potter defeated all of our men in single combat and cast the
Praedia Bellica successfully. We are now his chattel and must find him and make him take us in
probably no more than a week. Does everyone agree?”
The women all nodded. This was the most likely scenario.
They all had thoughts of how big a gift this was. They were free from their Death Eater
husbands and their spawn. If Harry Potter didn’t bind them, they could then move on. If he
bound them, well, he would have anyway. They could shape a fifteen-year-old, surely—at least
when he wasn’t being helped by his Death Eater buddies. Besides, for freeing them he deserved
something; and a good roll in the hay with a young man could be very nice for both parties
concerned.
Potter Castle
The ladies had broken up and Harry had picked up Nym and escorted her to the master suite.
The bonded followed.
463
The families went back to their suites, and many discussions carried on until late in the evening.
The Royals and their party were escorted back to their rooms and settled in.
Potter Castle
Harry awoke at his now normal 5 a.m., Bellatrix firmly attached to him and Luna lying right
beside her. Harry didn’t last long, but before Bella could finish him he flipped her over and sank
into her. She was highly excited, and they released together. Luna pulled them both up and into
the bath. While the bath filled she took Harry on the bottom of the pool with the aid of two
Bubble-Head Charms.
A parade of the bonded came by, and Harry took each one to release. At 5:50 Harry pulled out
of Marie and said, “We’d better dress.”
“We can be late.” She pulled him back down and they finished what they had started. The
mates, either in the gym or on their way, chuckled as Marie got what she had been wanting
from Harry and he released in her. She wriggled joyfully. Harry laughed and jumped up, pulling
her with him. They dressed and headed to the gym.
In complete disregard for the audience in the gallery and on the floor, they received wolf
whistles on entering, but only from the bonded.
Harry and Marie, blushing, did their stretches and worked hard on their routines. They had
caught up by the time the other mates started their cool-down, and then they all went into the
cold pool together.
Breakfast was a great time. Ron stumbled in to copious abuse by the younger mates and a huge
frown from Lavender. He wouldn’t make that mistake again. Neville, Romilda, and Augusta
entered with Frank and Alice. They received a standing ovation.
The bonded and all of the people who had participated in PT were energised and ready to go
for the day.
They moved to the briefing theater.
Nym started. “Good morning, Welcome to the morning briefing of the Duke of Magic’s own 1 st
Regiment of Magical Infantry. Your briefing packets are on your seats. The briefing has not
changed from yesterday, as this is a Turned day.
“This morning we will use the briefing time to explore scenarios. I will be followed by the G2.”
464
Daphne rose. “Good morning, everyone. We are going to present several items on which we
have gained verified intelligence.
“First, Harry has successfully cast the Praedia Bellica on several Houses. He will need to finish
his responsibilities to at least Katherine Nott, Carina Yaxley, Margaret Zabini, Eliza Goyle,
Katherine Crabbe, and forty-seven witches of age of Clan MacNeil.
“We anticipate no problems with this, and letters have already been sent that will have them
here on the fourteenth. That Turn will be dedicated to satisfying the obligation.”
Ron turned to Charlie and whispered, “What obligation?”
Charlie blushed and whispered back, “Ius primae noctis. He has to take control of the House;
the magic forces it.”
Ron’s forehead wrinkled as he worked it out in his rudimentary Latin. “WHAT? HE HAS TO—
WITH FIFTY-TWO WITCHES?”
“Lord Weasley.”
Eight “Ma’ams?” answered the Queen.
“Ronald, do you have some kind of problem with this?”
To his credit, Ron did not back down. “Yes, ma’am. His Grace is bonded to my sister.”
Elizabeth smiled and started to answer when Ginny cut her off. “Ma’am, if you don’t mind, I
think I can answer this best.”
Elizabeth nodded.
“So, Ron, you don’t mind that I’m in a multiple bonding but you do mind Harry fulfilling his
obligations?”
“Errrh, well, there must be some other way—I mean, really,” he blustered.
“Ron, the Praedia Bellica subjugates the House to Harry as your oath does you. Dad gave his
oath freely, as did you, so there’s no imposed obligation. The Death Eaters and other
supporters of evil are not likely to give their oaths freely. Harry has to gain control of them or
destroy them utterly. I’d rather not have the blood of an untold number of innocent witches
and children on my House.”
465
“What makes you think they’re innocent, Ginny? They were with evil men to start with, or their
fathers, brothers, and sons were evil gits.”
“Ah, and there’s the Gryffindork switch. So by extension the women and children are naturally
evil? Most if not all of these women, while harboring no love for Mundane or first born are not
rabid blood-purists or evil themselves. We will, however, be subjecting them to interrogation
and they will be judged. If guilty of major crimes, they will be executed.”
“Why executed? Why not imprisoned?”
“They’ll die if Harry doesn’t complete his obligation, and he has no intention of completing it
with criminals. It will be kinder to execute them than to let their Houses’ magic slowly tear
them to pieces.”
Elizabeth looked over the audience. “Any other questions?”
Harry nodded and said in the bond, “Thanks, Ginny. That went way smoother than I expected.”
“You’d better thank Lavender; I think she was screaming at him across their bond the whole
time.”
The bonded chuckled.
Daphne continued, “Next, sometime soon Voldemort will move on Azkaban. Our snatch stone
traps are rapidly depleting his Marked forces, so he’ll need to replenish them.
“Our options are to defend Azkaban or let him have the prisoners. If we defend it, we risk
exposure, and of course face the risk of combat directly with Riddle. If we let him have the
prisoners, they’ll eventually be scooped up by the snatch stones and we can apply our normal
procedure to them.”
Hestia said, “We recommend that we remove the non-Death Eater prisoners and give the
guards resist-and-retreat instructions. He’ll get his Death Eaters and then we’ll get them,
eventually.”
Harry thought a moment. “Let’s let him have them. Move the non-Death Eater prisoners to the
dungeons here and we’ll question them under Veritaserum and verify their crimes and
sentences. After Sirius’s sojourn to the dreary isle, I don’t really trust Ministry justice.”
Nym and Amelia nodded.
Daphne continued, “Soon after he moves on Azkaban, he’ll move on the Ministry to get the
prophecy. We have no recommendation for this scenario yet.”
466
Harry thought a moment. “Emmeline, what is the likelihood of a successful attempt at getting
the prophecy?”
“Whatever you want it to be, Harry. We can make it easy for him to gain access or impossible
by moving it to an Unplottable location.”
Harry nodded. “Let’s plan or research and war-game several strategies on this one. First, make
it impossible. Second, make it hard, but take no casualties and let him have the prophecy. Third,
substitute a different prophecy.”
“How very Slytherin, Master.”
“Thank you, Bella.”
Bellatrix stifled a groan from her position at Harry’s feet as he gave her a very intimate mental
caress.
Daphne made some notes and said, “Lastly, we believe the vampire problem will cure itself.
Amelia Fastida, the current awake vampire Elder has a human daughter, Zsuzsa Bourbon, a
recent graduate of Durmstrang and an enormously powerful witch.
“We believe Zsuzsa to be in compulsion for Harry. Amelia Fastida is on her way to England with
her daughter to find Harry and mate him with Zsuzsa.”
Remus leapt to his feet. “This cannot happen! You cannot allow this bonding, Your Majesty.”
The room went silent in complete shock. “Lord Lupin, explain yourself.”
“Ma’am, vampires have sought to enslave werewolves for millennia. You can’t allow this
bonding. It will alienate the packs and bring the Balkan packs down on us.”
“But you’re brothers. Why would they enslave you? Oh, I see. Oh, my...well, no matter, Harry.
You will bond Zsuzsa and dominate Amelia Fastida. I’m afraid you’ll eventually have to kill—no,
wait a minute. Oh, that’s bad, she was so pretty and so much fun. Okay, we’ll fix that and then
just keep the conflict isolated to the Balkans. Selene and Michael will fix it in 2006. We’ll have
to help them, though. Oh, that’s nice—Selene and her children will be able to walk in daylight.”
Luna stopped talking and was humming, her eyes completely white.
The bonded were shielding from her. Her thoughts were a whirling maelstrom of blood and
pain.
Remus was sputtering.
“Luna, dear, can you make that a little clearer for the rest of us?” Elizabeth asked.
467
“What? Oh, yes, ma’am. The virus that causes lycanthropy and vampirism has the same root.
They’re headed toward another mutation that will recombine them in a vampire Elder named
Marcus, a vampire named Selene, and a human named Michael Corwin. The coven council in
the Balkans are fighting the change, while the packs are actively seeking it. Selene and Michael
will win and kill Marcus and his brother, and then they will eventually subdue both the
vampires and the werewolves, supplanting them with a hybrid vampire/werewolf race. They’ll
need our—that is, Harry’s—help after 2006 in subduing the packs and the covens. Harry will
bond Zsuzsa and at least mate-bond her mother, Amelia Fastida, and several other vampires.
He is the only male left on the planet who can get them pregnant; that will cement the
vampires. We’ll need Remus to bring us Lauren Carthage to be bonded. Harry will also at least
mate-bond several werewolves. That will cement the werewolves.”
“Luna, have you gone mad? She’s the daughter of the Alpha of Alphas.”
“And in compulsion, Remus, so that’s that.”
“Luna, dear, are you sure? I mean, a vampire and a werewolf in the same bond?”
“Yes, ma’am. Zsuzsa, while as strong as a vampire, is not a vampire, she is human—eerrr—
uninfected…whatever. Henri Bourbon was her father. Amelia has been in a snit for 18 years
now over having got pregnant, but she loves Zsuzsa—well, as much as a vampire Elder can love
a human. And as for the rest, well, Harry won’t have them fighting.”
Into the vast silence that descended, Griselda said, “Can you blame her? I mean, really—
pregnant at fifteen hundred? What must that be like? Wait until Harry knocks her up again.
We’re going to want that pregnancy to take place at her castle.”
After a stunned silence and the almost hysterical laughter that followed, Sirius asked, “Luna, if
you can find out all those details, why can’t you tell us more about Riddle?”
“I don’t know, Sirius—and believe me, it’s not from lack of trying. Every time I try to ‘see’ our
path in relation to him, it diverges. At first it was nine ways, but we’ve passed five of
those...eerrr...turnings, I guess you’d call them, and now there are four turnings left. I’ll
continue to document whatever I see of them, but it hasn’t helped much. I mean, it worked out
with Dumbledore and Bellatrix, but I couldn’t see the time or path until it was essentially upon
us.”
“Are you too close to it, Luna?”
“I don’t think so, Nym. I mean, I saw all of the bondings, and you can’t get much closer than a
sister wife. I mean, we share orgasms, for Morgana’s sake.”
468
Into the male blush-lit silence that followed, Lavender said, “We should go back and try to
correlate the passing of the turnings to events in the world and see if an outside influence is
causing this.”
“Oh my, Lavender, that’s brilliant. Why didn’t we think of that?”
Lavender beamed at Padma’s compliment.
Elizabeth grinned. “Yes, twenty points to Gryffindor, I think.”
Hermione opened her mouth and in a strange but pleasant contralto voice, she said, “Yes,
ma’am.”
In her normal voice she squeed and said, “It worked, it worked!”
“What worked, Hermione?”
The contralto came again. “We’ve been working together to create an avatar for me, Nym. We
found that it might be possible to share Hermione’s body, so that’s what we’ve done.”
Sirius, Moody, and Remus instantly pointed their wands at Hermione.
“And who exactly are you, lass?”
“The being you know as Hogwarts, Alastor. Nym, I would like a different name—Rowena, I
think.”
Elizabeth smiled broadly and Phillip stood, immediately offering her his arm. He led her up onto
the stage and in front of Hermione.
Looking intently at her, Elizabeth said, “Kneel.”
Rowena dropped to her knees.
“Swear.”
Rowena said, “I, Rowena Hogwarts Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great
Britain and Northern Ireland and to Harry, Duke of Magic of the same.”
“Sword.” The Sword of State appeared in Elizabeth’s hand.
She gently tapped Rowena on her right shoulder, then her left, then the top of her head. As she
rested the sword on her head, the light flared from all of the bonded and the Castle.
469
Hogwarts Castle, as seen from the outside at that moment, glowed brightly with a slightly pink
cast. Hagrid and Fawkes were the only ones there to see it, and Fawkes burst into song.
“’Ere now, Fawkes, don’ do that. Disturb the lessons, you will. Professor McGonagall’ll tear a
stripe offen us both. ’Ow’d you make the Castle glow like that?”
Harry soundlessly appeared and raised Rowena by her hand and kissed her. She blushed
prettily.
“I told you the torches went pink for a moment three days ago, George. You’ll believe me next
time.”
“Yes, Alicia.”
Elizabeth nodded at Bellatrix and suddenly she was kneeling on the stage.
Elizabeth looked at her intently for a moment and said, “Swear.”
“I, Bellatrix Black Potter, do swear fealty to the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland and to my Master, Harry, Duke of Magic of the same.”
The Queen gently tapped Bellatrix on her right shoulder, then her left, then the top of her head.
As she rested the sword on Bellatrix’s head, the light flared from all of the bonded and the
Castle.
Harry stepped to Bellatrix and raised her. He kissed her.
“This doesn’t mean you can stop me kneeling by you, Harry,” she said with a grin. “I’m still your
property, and it’s my right.”
Harry looked at Andrew. “See? They all push me around.” The crowd broke up laughing.
Finally, after Nym had waited for everyone to regain their places, she spoke. “Daphne, please
continue.”
470
Daphne stood again. “We have no new intelligence that leads us to suspect Riddle will conduct
any raids soon.
“I think that’s all, unless someone has questions. I will be followed by Hestia.”
No one had any questions and Hestia rose.
“To recap:
“We’ll remove the non-Marked prisoners from Azkaban to the dungeons here for interrogation
and verification of sentences. Amelia, we’ll need the paperwork for that. Then we will instruct
the guards of Azkaban to resist and then evacuate, but to avoid casualties if Riddle attacks to
free his Marked servants. We will continue as we have been with any snatches made.
“The next several Turnings will be used to consolidate Houses, and Harry will meet his
obligations to those Houses. This may result in several additional bondings or mate-bonds. But
we’ll have to wait and see.”
Elizabeth said, “I will vet and create any women who need to be created, Hestia.”
“we’ll send a letter to Amelia Fastida inviting her and Zsuzsa to the Turning on the fourteenth,
with the intention of bonding Zsuzsa and establishing dominance over Amelia Fastida; and we’ll
send a letter inviting Peter Carthage and his daughter to the Turning on the fifteenth with the
intent to bond Lauren on that Turning.”
“We’ll war-game solutions to the prophecy problem. Tim, if your agency could help with that?”
“Certainly, Hestia.”
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace?”
“How exactly am I supposed to establish dominance over a fifteen-hundred-year-old vampire?”
Daphne blushed ferociously. Esmeralda said, “Daphne, you didn’t!”
“What else was I going to do, Mother?”
“The day he brought you home, that’s why you fell asleep when we were talking?”
Now Harry blushed crimson to the tips of his hair. “Mum, look—he’s a Weasley after all.”
“Hush, Charlie. Leave your little brother alone.”
471
“GRRRRRRRR.”
“Yes, dear, big mean Alpha male, we know. Daphne, didn’t that hurt?”
Harry was scandalised. “Sarah!”
“What?”
Harry jumped up. “This concludes the morning briefing. If you’ll excuse me?” he said over his
shoulder, as he continued to blush, and he fled.
The males all chuckled until they looked at their mates or the other females.
Phillip said, “Hold on there, Harry, I’ll go with you. We can go see the mews —I want a closer
look at your Nightmares.”
This started a general male route. Now the women chuckled.
“Now, Daphne, did that hurt or not?”
Daphne looked around and saw that some of her audience didn’t fully understand. She groaned
and then explained in broad detail what had happened atop the coat of arms in the entry hall.
Then a blushing Daphne answered, “Yes, Sarah, but in a good way. And while it was terrifying,
that was in a good way, too. Aren’t you afraid Andrew is going to figure out you’re peeking?”
“I know he knows, but he doesn’t know that I know that he knows.”
Tracy laughed. “Sarah, that’s so Slytherin it makes my teeth ache.”
“He’s enjoying the benefits, trust me.”
“Mother, please, we’re right here.” Eugenie rolled her eyes.
“You could go see Harry’s Nightmares with your father, Eugenie.”
“Most of his nightmares are right here.” This biting comment earned her a stern look and then
giggles all around.
Nym got serious again. “Funny, but true, I’m afraid. He’s still deathly afraid of hurting or not
satisfying one of us. And the mothers-in-law frighten him stiff, at least in a group. He seems to
do well enough one on one, though.”
Bakul muttered, “I’d like to test that theory.”
472
“Mother, I warned you!”
“A girl can dream, Parvati.”
“Mother!”
“Et tu, Padma? Oh, all right. You have to admit your husband is monstrously hot, though.”
“I think ‘our husband’ is the operative part of that, Mother.”
Bakul stuck her tongue out at her daughters.
“Oh, grow up, Mother.”
More chuckles all around.
Griselda smiled. “I think that’s exactly the problem.”
Sally said, “Yes, Harry turns our mothers into horny sixteen-year-olds.”
Agnes blushed and the other females laughed.
Elizabeth frowned. “Excuse me, Griselda, but what did you really mean?”
“Elizabeth, he is ‘monstrously hot’ and he knows it on some level. He genuinely likes and
respects your mates and he desperately wants not to hurt anyone. He’s forever doing
something so noble it makes your teeth ache, and when he plays with the twins...well, if I were
a hundred years younger....”
Griselda was lost in thought for a moment.
“One on one he handles you fine, but if you mother and vassal bonded haven’t noticed, when
you’re in a group you subconsciously compete for the strongest Alpha’s attention. You can’t
really help it, and it doesn’t mean your bonds are threatened or that you’d do anything, but it’s
there. Maybe if you’re conscious of it you can work to control it.”
Emma was nodding. “Even some of us Mundane women need to work on it, I think.”
“Mother!”
“What, Hermione? I am human, after all. Although it doesn’t seem like that matters much. How
exactly am I supposed to compete with a fifteen-hundred-year-old vampire goddess?”
473
“You’re not, Mother!” Hermione got the poked-out tongue for her trouble and there was
genuine laughter now.
Griselda looked hard at Emma. “Emma, you don’t exactly count as Mundane, you know. I’d
wager if you worked on it here for six months you’d find that you’re really quite the witch.”
Elizabeth’s face lit up. “You know, that would give us a qualified combat-experienced leader to
train Harry, too.”
“Do you think so?” Emma was grinning like a six-year-old on Christmas morning. Luna had a
little Mona Lisa smile on her face.
Nym smiled as a thought struck her. “Geoffrey!”
Pop!
“These are all the wands and magical foci in the Estate entire, ma’am.”
A vast array of wands, gems, and amulets were laid out on tables on the stage. At the back was
a whole row of staffs in racks.
“Ma’am.”
Pop!
“We’ve been meaning to do this for a while. Let’s see if we can all find secondary wands, or in
some cases, primaries.”
“How do we do that, Nym?”
“Which hand do you write with, Emma?”
“Right.”
“Okay. Just hold your right hand over the wands about an inch above them and walk down the
line. You should feel a pull if any match you. If you feel the pull, pick it up and wave it toward
the seats. If it’s right, you should get coloured sparks from it. If not, well, almost anything can
happen.”
“Oh, and ladies, if any of them talks to you, let’s discuss it before you pick it up.”
“Really, Nym?”
474
“Yes, Augusta. That wand Harry carries on his right arm is Merlin’s staff. He picked it up because
it talked to him when we were in the vault.”
“Morgana! No wonder he’s always knocking me around.”
“I don’t think that’s the staff, Janet, I think that’s those lightning-bolt Stunners of his.”
“Maybe, Krista, but that staff isn’t helping me out.”
“Well, come on, then, o great warrior Queen, and let’s see if we can find you Morgana’s.”
Janet rolled her eyes at Krystal as she mounted the stage.
Luna said, “Fifth from the left, but she’s waiting on Nym.”
Everyone froze. Nym walked to the beautiful ivory staff covered in runes and bound in mithril
rings.
The bonded all clearly heard, “Mistress, I, Galadriel (Galadriel), have awaited you all these long
centuries. Together with your mate and Lothar (Lothar), we shall rule the world until the end of
days.”
“Goddess, Nym, those are High Elf names. You don’t think....”
Galadriel replied, “Very good, Sarah. Yes, we originally belonged to what you know as High
Elves, the Lords of the Elder Peoples. Arwen (Arwen) awaits you, Mistress.”
Sarah’s eye was drawn to a silvery staff of rowan wood. Harry’s bonded all gravitated to staffs
and finally they reached out and touched them just as Harry entered with Lothar full-sized in his
hand. As the last mate touched her staff they all flared to a burning white light and a gong-like
note sprang from the bedrock of the Hollow.
“Mum, how do I carry Celestrial? Oh—never mind.” The staff Eugenie had touched shrank to
wand-size and then further.
Pop!
Geoffrey appeared and strapped one of the holsters Harry had purchased to Eugenie’s arm. She
smiled at him and stuck Celestrial into the holster. It disappeared on her arm.
When all the mates backed away with their staffs, three staffs were left standing together,
separate from the remaining vast array. Harry went and touched them after holstering Lothar.
475
They were patiently waiting Zsuzsa, Lauren, and Pansy. Harry wondered if they would be the
last of his bonded. Wait—Pansy? Oh, no.
“Yes, Master, they are the last of your fully bonded for now. You will have hundreds of bonded
as we pass through the endless progression of years.”
Harry nodded at Lothar’s comment. He shrank the three staffs and put them in his back pocket.
They seemed to giggle.
Harry sat on the edge of the stage, Elizabeth watching him sharply as the others went through
the staffs.
Slowly a broad smile lit Harry’s face as he realised he had plenty of room in the Castle and none
of the mate-bonded would need to take their children away where he couldn’t see them. And if
he ran out of room he could and would build more. He was planning flying lessons and
Quidditch practices; in his mind the bonded could see squadrons of tiny children in the cutest
Quidditch uniforms ever. Surprisingly, there were platoons of children in all different colours of
uniforms, all with the burning copper-green eyes Harry had.
Elizabeth shook her head as the mates melted. The boy would never learn; if he wanted to get
more sleep, he would have to stop being such a perfect catch. She wondered if she should leave
now, as it looked like Clarissa and Rosmerta were barely restraining themselves from ripping his
clothes off right here.
“It likes me!” Emma shouted as a huge fountain of blue and bronze sparks left the staff she was
holding. Hermione looked at her mother in amazement and then grinned broadly. She and
Rowena could start teaching Emma right away—well, after some Harry time. He had cranked
them both up until they were almost out of control with his “keep my babies close to me”
scheming.
Nym pulled Harry off the stage and said, “Ladies and gentlemen, classes for this morning are
canceled.” She trotted out the door towing Harry, with her mates in hot pursuit.
Morag watched them go and grinned “For the rest of the day, I’d wager.” She would prove to
be correct. Dinner was hosted that evening by the Queen.
Potter Castle
Harry awoke at 4 a.m. with Rowena looking deep into his eyes above the mouthful of him that
she had taken.
476
“Harry, this is wonderful—you are wonderful—the mates are wonderful. I want to be pregnant.”
Harry blinked. “How does Hermione feel about this, Rowena?”
“We’re talking about it, Harry. Go ahead and practice with Rowena.”
Harry flipped them while pulling Rowena to him and sheathed himself in her. He drove her to
the very edge and then backed off, exploring her everywhere he could reach with his lips,
tongue, teeth, and hands. After a moment he began moving in her again and then sucked her
right nipple into his mouth; he gently bit her as he flicked her nipple with his tongue. Rowena
exploded, screaming his name, and passed out.
In the Gryffindor common room Seamus woke up as the heat from the common room fireplace,
in front of which he was sleeping, washed over him. All over the Castle the fires and torches
flared, and the staircase froze with all the stairs unconnected on one end. The temperature in
the Castle rose ten degrees.
Harry drove into Rowena one last time and exploded, bathing her insides in warm come.
Rowena spasmed, awoke, and shrieked his name again, then collapsed.
The fires and torches flared again, scaring Seamus and prompting him to leap over the back of
the couch he had been lying on. The flames settled and the stairs slowly and jerkily started
moving again. “Bloody hell! What’s wrong with that bloody fireplace?”
By the time the early risers headed for breakfast, things were almost back to normal. But the
Castle seemed to be humming just at the edge of hearing, and the torches had a strange,
contented pink glow around them.
Harry carried Rowena to the bath. He held her as they both floated. He was exhausted again.
The master suite was again covered in windrows of dresses and robes, and some very naughty
underthings.
Eugenie and Beatrice entered the master suite and shed their pajamas en route to the tub.
They climbed down into the tub and hung onto Harry, just floating and relaxing.
Sarah found them that way at five o’clock. “Girls, come on, let Harry and Rowena alone.”
477
The two sleepy girls, now warm and wet, climbed out of the tub and into the towels their
mother held out to them. Sarah carried Eugenie and herded the nearly sleepwalking Beatrice
back into their bedrooms in the suite next door to the master suite.
“They all right then, Sarah?”
“Fine, Andrew. They took a bath with Harry and Rowena. And no, nothing went on. I’m not sure
any of them were even really awake. They were all just floating in the tub when I found them.”
She smiled as Andrew pulled her down into the bed. “Since we’re awake....” Her smile turned
into a grin.
She definitely liked staying at the Potter Castle. Andrew lived up to his nickname here, and they
still had all that sea time to make up for.
Harry awoke in the tub at 5:30. He was highly energised and bouncing around like a madman,
changing forms between all the mates.
Nym smiled as she watched. He only did the changing-forms thing when he was really happy. As
she watched, odd things were going on.
“Harry, what are you doing, sweetie?”
“Oh, trying different parts.”
Nym arched a brow. Harry assumed her form and yanked his shirt up. As Nym watched, he kept
changing the shape of her—eerrr, their—breasts and giving a running commentary. “Hannah,
Sally, Padma, Luna, Katie, you. I like you best on you.”
Nym laughed. “Good, goose, now get dressed.”
Harry dropped his shirt and stood. He was in his normal PT outfit, which left a lot of Nym
sticking out.
“Eerrr, Harry, sweetie, do you really want to show that much of me to Ron?”
Harry looked down at himself. “Oops. Sorry, Nym. I’m just so comfortable in you, I forgot.”
Nym beamed at him, and without conscious thought, her smile it turned lascivious. “I’m
comfortable when you’re in me, too, Harry—but after PT.”
She towed her fish-impersonating love to the training hall.
478
Ron was there waiting for them, as were most of the mates, vassals, Royals, and their courtiers.
“All right there, Ron?”
“Mmph.” Lavender elbowed him. “Yes, Harry, fine.”
Marcia had watched this and walked over. “Ron, do you snore?”
Ron blushed. “Yes. Sometimes I wake myself up.”
“Hmmm.” She ran the staff over him. “See me after PT. I think I can help you out.”
“Okay.”
PT went well, everyone trying to keep up with the mates. The Queen was even in a pair of
elegant sweats and did a workout and then thirty minutes on the treadmill, with Marie showing
her what to do and determining her training heart rate. Frank and Alice received the same
treatment.
Breakfast went well, and then they went into the classes. In Runes they created another rune
set almost on autopilot as they discussed the intent-based snatch stones.
“Harry, we’ve deconstructed the intent portion of the magic you stripped from the marked
Death Eaters.” An equation flashed onto the board.
Bathsheba and Hestia studied it as the rest of them looked it over. “This string should do what
we want, Harry.”
A string of runes appeared on the board. “Okay, Bathsheba, let’s see.”
Harry picked up two stones and carved the string into them. He charged them and placed one
near one wall and one near another. He waved his hand, and Malfoy and Fudge appeared.
Harry levitated a Petrified Fudge over the wardstone and he disappeared, reappearing with a
huge crack! floating over the other stone.
“Neat.”
Harry grabbed Lucius and floated him over the stone; he just kept floating. Hestia scanned him.
“Still Squib level, maybe lower. You stripped his magic and it took the intent with it, I guess.”
“Okay, so it works, I guess. I wonder what the threshold is?”
479
“We can test it when we get the Azkaban prisoners here, Harry.”
“Okay, Hestia.”
“Your Grace, might I have some prisoners brought here to see if this will work on Mundane and
Squibs?”
“Certainly, Baron Taylor.”
“Harry, we’ll need a control subject.”
Harry nodded and stepped over the stone. He looked up. “Nope, nothing.”
“Ah, Harry, you made it so we need a different subject.”
Harry moved off and the Queen stepped over the stone. “I feel nothing either, Hestia.”
“I think maybe that would be the lower limit of evil intent, then. I mean, I don’t see us finding
people with lower evil intent than you two.”
The Queen moved off the stone and Baron Newton stepped over it. He blushed. “Small pull
toward the other stone, I’m afraid. Sorry, ma’am.”
It soon became a game or test of honour. In a few moments they all had stepped over it and no
one had been transported, but several people, including two Mundane courtiers, had reported
a pull, much to their chagrin. Bellatrix had felt nothing.
“How do we tell what those of you who reported a pull have done that could be considered
evil?”
Alastor reported, “They all show clean to my little eye, Hestia.”
“But there is darkness in their auras,” reported a white-eyed Luna.
“If you can discover what it is, could you tell us, Your Grace? Eerrr, in public, if you please, as
I’ve been discovered in public,” Baron Newton requested of Luna.
“You had business dealings with a member of the privy council. You believe it may have been a
conflict of interest. It wasn’t, but you’re uncomfortable about it.”
The others who had felt the pull quickly lined up and Luna went down the line. It was all t he
same type of thing, either minor infractions or cases of them suspecting their own intents.
480
Harry had watched all this and he had a thought. “If it’s measuring intent, would someone like
Greg Goyle or Vincent Crabbe trigger it? From what you said, Chu, they’re so—eerrr—deficient?
damaged, maybe?—that they couldn’t form intent but they’ve committed multiple crimes?”
“Oh, very good, Harry. I believe those two boys started out slightly deficient and then were
damaged by their upbringing and, I suspect, some physical abuse. We can compare them to the
Chambers boy.”
“What if he has no evil intent, Chu?”
“I suspect he doesn’t, Harry. I believe he made a horrible error in judgment and got trapped in
it. I think he’ll feel a pull but not be transported.”
“So we can have criminals who have no evil intent?”
“Yes, Harry, that’s why we use the Veritaserum and keep the Aurors around. Identify the crime
and then get to intent. If you remember, you only killed those who said they enjoyed their
crimes or who committed crimes against children. You’ve seen their memories, Harry; can you
honestly say any of the others had no evil intent?”
“No, Chu.”
Harry thought a moment, and Geoffrey appeared and transported the prisoners back to their
cells.
Anastasia stood and they segued into a discussion on charms.
At lunch Ron slumped in his chair. “What’s wrong, Ronniekins?”
“Lavender, you should find someone else. I can’t even understand what they’re talking about
half the time. I’m nowhere even close to as fast or strong as even Emma is. I’m not sure I can
protect you, and I’d rather see you with someone who could than see you hurt.” Tears ran
down his cheeks.
“And that’s why I’ll stay with you, Ron. We just have to work hard and be the best that we can
be. Besides, Hermione gave all of us these.”
Lavender hooked the runestone around Ron’s neck. “She said they’ll ‘set’ them, whatever that
means, this afternoon before classes start.”
Ron held Lavenders hand on top of the table. They were oblivious to everyone else.
“Harry, I think Ron hanging out with you all those years was good. He has occasional Harryistic
flashes.”
481
“Thanks, Ginny...I think.”
The others at the table chuckled.
“You know, Harry, Ron isn’t wrong, though. I can’t understand what you all are talking about,
and runes are part of my life.”
“You’re up against two thousand years or more of knowledge, Bill. We have full access to each
other’s minds. That includes Rowena.”
“Merlin, what I wouldn’t give to be in there for a day!”
“How about graduate courses taught by us, Bill?”
Bills eyes glazed over. “When and where, Harry?”
“January, I think, and at the Royal Academy.”
“Count me in, Harry.”
“Harry, we’ll have to give some kind of test for placement.”
“Okay, Chu, we’ll start working on the test in class. It will be a good project.”
The group moved back to the hall and everyone watched as Moody took them through DADA.
Ron looked puzzled “What are those things Harry is fighting?”
Bill looked “Golems, Ron, and those look pretty tough and smart.”
“Smart?”
Surprising everyone, Alice Longbottom spoke up. “Golems get smarter with experience. The
older you let them get, the smarter and stronger they are. Additionally, they’re almost
impossible to destroy. You have to erase the second part of the phrase on their head.”
Ron nodded but was still curious “Why is he fighting those instead of dueling with, say, Nym?”
Andrew answered this time. “Because even with the restrictors on, diverting magic to
Hogwarts, this Castle, sixty-three sets of runestones, all of the stones around our necks, and the
transport arms, he’s casting magic strong enough to take down a Dragon. He’s afraid he might
hurt one of his bonded, so he won’t cast as hard as he can when he duels them.”
482
Charlie nodded. “He could take down a Horntail easily, the way he’s knocking those golems
around.”
Frank Lonbottom nodded and spoke for the first time. “The bonded aren’t exactly pikers,
either.”
Sirius nodded. “Yeah, you don’t want to take them on unless you’re planning on getting very
embarrassed.”
Frank looked at him speculatively. “How long?”
“Just over a minute.”
Remus chimed in, “I went almost two minutes.”
“A werewolf in under two minutes?”
Remus nodded and they turned back and watched. Moody saw them watching and it rankled
him.
“You people get off your arses and get over here. Begging your pardon, ma’am.”
The Queen smiled and nodded, but she pulled Phillip with her and joined them.
For the rest of the time Moody would work with the bonded, and then with the vassals and
courtiers while the bonded sparred.
Ron was continually sorry, mainly because he was always sore all over. He loved the learning,
though, and for a non-bonded he was strong. He found out the hard way that Lavender was,
too.
She certainly had no compunctions about knocking him around; in fact, he thought, she might
be enjoying it. As a matter of fact, all the witches seemed to enjoy knocking the wizards around.
It would take them years to figure out that while the runestones Hermione had given them at
least partially ameliorated all magic cast at the witches, they let a witch cast at full power
against any wizard.
Hermione swore the rune set should not have functioned that way, and every rune expert who
examined them said the same thing. Harry and Luna always just smiled about it. Harry never
admitted that his intent was for the stones to help protect females more, and this was how it
came out.
483
Weapons, Stealth and Tracking, and Unarmed Combat were the same way. Moody or Marie
worked with the bonded and then with the vassals and courtiers. The bonded took a wicked
pleasure in taking Harry in front of everyone including the Queen in Stealth and Tracking.
Bellatrix caught on to the technique in the first S&T lesson. Her mates watched as she climbed
onto Harry in front of the Queen and rode him to their mutual satisfaction.
At dinner, while Hermione arranged a basic magic group for her mother and some of the
courtiers, taught by Frank and Alice Longbottom, and joined by all the vassals once they had
reached a certain level, the Queen arranged for Harry to study command techniques, as she
called it, with Dan, Andrew, Tim, and Phillip. This group would become very close over the
years.
After dinner the group moved to the sitting room and discussed the day’s events before
starting on life, the universe, and everything.
Harry composed letters to Amelia and Zsuzsa, Katherine Nott, Carina Yaxley, Margaret Zabini,
Eliza Goyle, and Katherine Crabbe, inviting them to the Castle on the fourteenth.
Hedwig appeared on his shoulder as if by magic, with what could only be called a smug look.
“Hedwig, how are you, girl?” Harry asked as he petted and then cuddled the owl.
Nym could have sworn she heard a voice in the bond say, “Ha! Mine.”
“Hedwig, can you wait? I have some more letters for you to deliver.”
Hedwig bobbed her head and nibbled Harry’s ear.
Nym knew that this time she heard a “Mine!” in the bond. She dropped in and went searching
around, and soon she found Hedwig there. She petted the owl in the bond and said, “Ours.”
The bonded paused in surprise and then continued what they were doing when they sensed the
affirmative feelings from Hedwig.
Nym left the bond and met Sarah’s eyes. “It’s always something with him, isn’t it?”
Sarah smiled and chuckled.
Meanwhile Harry had scratched out another set of letters—one for Peter Carthage, another for
Lauren Carthage, and the last for Agnes MacNeil, the Alpha of Clan MacNeil. He invited them to
come on the fifteenth and informed them he would make arrangements for their transport.
Harry tied the letters to Hedwig’s legs and she took off from his shoulder and landed on Nym’s.
Hedwig gave Nym a head-butt and a nuzzle and faded away.
484
“Harry, do you do anything the normal way?”
“What? I just sent a letter.”
Sirius just shook his head.
“Your owl just did that Harryistic Apparation thing.”
“And?”
Sirius just groaned and went back to playing with the twins.
The Secretary of State for Education, Gillian Shepherd, sat in the wingback across from Harry’s
super-sized chair.
“Your Grace, I’m Gillian Shepherd, the Secretary of State for Education. Have you given any
thought to combining the curricula of the Mundane and magical schools for the Royal
Academy?”
“Yes, we’re developing a test to proceed with that type of curriculum. The curriculum of the
primary school will have the normal Mundane curriculum and introduction to magic courses.
“The first test would be given at grade five and determine the path the student will then
pursue. A more heavily magical track or a magical career-oriented track will be aimed at grades
six through eight—or first through third forms. The schools will be boarding schools from the
sixth grade forward.
“These tracks will diverge only slightly from each other and will include the Mundane
curriculum minus the language requirement. History of Magic will be changed to include all
history.
“With parental or in loco parentis help from the teachers, and with dedication, a student in
either track should be able to excel at both. The top four hundred students tested would attend
Hogwarts. If any vacancies become available at Hogwarts, the top student of the appropriate
grade will fill the vacancy.
“I believe I’m going to keep the House system, but I’ll have a talk with the Sorting Hat first.
“After testing all students, proceeding will be sorted before the beginning of sixth year, or first
form, if you will, provided I can determine that the Hat is not corrupted or insane. Those
students not passing the test will be put in a special programme which will attempt to keep
them abreast of their peers but also does remedial work to bring them up to standard.
485
“The next gate test would be at the end of the eighth year, or third form. This test would
determine the same thing, career-oriented education or more heavily magical schooling to
prepare for attendance at either an apprenticeship or the University.
“The top four hundred students in the University track would attend Hogwarts, and the others
would attend the Royal Academy here. All students will be taking the same test and encouraged
to study outside of their track to excel at both.”
“There will be no leaving school at fifteen. All students will attend until they are eighteen and
they will take their OWLs which will be expanded to cover the GCSE requirements between
their fourteenth and sixteenth birthdays.
“Lady Marchbanks will need to expand her testing department. The test will be at the schools.
“The next test would be at the end of grade twelve, or seventh form, and would determine
whether or not the student would be allowed to proceed to University or would apprentice. It
would also cover NEWT testing requirements.
“The apprentice programs will be a minimum of four years and will be under the control of Chu,
Minerva, and their staffs. Apprentices will test out of their programmes. Masters will be held to
curricula. Masters who do not produce Journeymen on time will not receive more candidates or
the funding that goes with them.
“Another expansion for you, I’m afraid, Lady Marchbanks.
“The University will, as will the High School and Middle School, offer the minimum required
Mundane courses and the magical curricula we determine.
“At the end of the fourth year of university the students will be tested to determine whether
they will be allowed to proceed to graduate school, which will offer the full Mundane and
magical curricula.
“The graduate school will offer only magical Master programmes—Healing, Potions,
Transfiguration, Charms, Defense, Herbology, Care of Magical Creatures, Alchemy,
Technomancy, Runes, Wards, Arithmancy, Divination, Magical Law Enforcement, Battle Mage,
Transportation, Elf and Goblin Magic, etc.
“Law degrees will be acquired in the Mundane manner, as will the other Mundane
postgraduate degrees.”
Gillian sat stunned for a moment. “Well, I guess you’ve thought about it, Your Grace.”
486
Harry favoured her with one of those knee-weakening brilliant smiles he was apparently trying
to patent. “I would be most pleased if you could send some of your people to help, but they
have to be at least Squibs.”
“The University will start small, as will all the sections, but I expect to be filling up fast.”
“Harry, why do you think something is wrong with the Hat?”
“It allowed me to not go to Slytherin, Rowena, even though it was sure that was the best place
for me. Also, the songs it sings are a little crazy.”
“Well, if no one else has questions?”
Harry waited a moment.
“Your Majesty, I bid you a good evening.” Harry stood and raised Nym and then Bellatrix from
where they had been sitting and kneeling beside his chair.
“Sirius, don’t keep my kids up too late.”
“We’re going to bed, too, Harry.”
The women all smiled as Sirius left the room with a twin in each arm and the nannies following
behind him.
“Lord Lupin?”
“Ma’am?”
“Lord Black is unattached?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
Phillip stood and raised Elizabeth. She looked around the room. “Milords, ladies, I will see you
all in the morning.”
Remus stood musing over what that little conversation could lead to. Little did he know that
Sirius would not be heading into the fasting circle first.
Potter Castle
Third Turned morning
487
Harry awoke with Amanda looking up his body at him. He smiled and rolled her over. He slid
down her body and, reaching his goal, nuzzled into her folds and brought her to a slightly
surprised but very nice climax. He slid back up her body and straight into her in one smooth
motion. Amanda hummed and wriggled. Soon Harry had brought them, both panting, to the
edge, and they shuddered in climax together.
Smiling, Harry carried Amanda to the bath and the mates began their normal passing parade.
Some just cuddled in the bath for a while; some pulled him in for a romp; and, as always, a
couple of them pulled him out of the tub and onto a cushioned floor for a longer session.
Harry was still amazed that they all seemed satisfied and happy. He wondered how exactly they
figured out who went when. He knew he could go pull the answer out of the bond, but that
would take the fun out of it; so he just kept working on it on his own.
Five-fifty in the morning brought Harry’s by now normal dash into the dressing room and quick
change. This morning Ann was in the bedroom, having just got dressed after a very nice romp,
when she was tackled around the waist and hoisted onto a magnificently muscled shoulder.
Unlike Nym, Ann eyed the very nice bum in front of her and reached out and grabbed a double
handful just as Harry turned into the hall. Harry, shocked, stumbled and ended up with Ann
solidly on her feet in front of him, Harry’s face in her lower belly, and his arms around her waist.
It looked to be horribly painful; the apparent result at the start of the fall was Harry slamming
Ann into the ground with his shoulder. But his athleticism and magic had saved her from the
fall.
Elizabeth, who had been facing the door, commented, “So very well trained, Nym. You should
write a book. You’re like that Horse Whisperer fellow in America.”
A vast silence fell as everyone turned to look first at the Queen and then at Nym. Sarah really
should have know better and covered Eugenie’s mouth, but the thought occurred too late and
a piping voice said, “Nym’s the Harry Whisperer.”
It started with a furiously blushing Ann and Harry’s giggles and then rolled across the crowd.
Everyone had shown up for PT this morning.
Harry stood and bowed floridly, and Ann curtseyed deeply beside him. Harry and the bonded
went through their workout with Marie, taking time to help everyone who needed it.
Breakfast was quick and they moved straight into classes. Frank and Alice took Emma Granger
into another room and began their basic magic classes.
It was decided that anyone in the current group would be allowed to come on any of the
Turnings that they wished.
488
There was no briefing this day, but they took the hour anyway and continued their scenario
discussions over the scenarios they had discussed yesterday.
The rest of the classes proceeded as they yesterday, the instructors working with the new
students and the bonded in separate groups.
Dinner was very pleasant, and after they moved back to the sitting room, Harry went with Dan,
Andrew, Tim, and Phillip into the corner for some discussion while the bonded and Sirius fussed
over the twins. Remus and the courtiers watched and contributed to the solving of the world’s
problems, or whatever other discussion came up.
“Ma’am, we’re back in normal time now. Do you need me to take you back to Windsor now?”
“No, Harry; Geoffrey and Baron Fellowes have worked out our transportation for tomorrow
morning after PT. We’ll return for the next Turning at midnight tomorrow.”
“If you’ll pardon me, then, ma’am, I’m going to retire.”
As the mates followed him out, Minerva turned to the Hogwarts students. “Please be in the
great hall in thirty minutes for the return to Hogwarts.”
A chorus of, “Yes, ma’am,” answered her and she turned and followed Harry.
As everyone said goodnight and left, Ron asked, “Dad, how are you and Mum getting home?”
“We’re keyed to the wards, Ron. We’ll be fine.”
“So we could just Floo here any time?”
“Except for the fact that this house isn’t on the Floo network, yes. If you want to come, just call
for Geoffrey to ask Harry’s permission.”
They continued their conversation until it was time to go.
The bonded, meanwhile, had been in the private sitting room just communing in the bond.
Minerva led the Hogwarts contingent over and Harry kissed them all and led them to the entry
hall.
Meeting the students, Minerva winked at Harry and, raising her arms, transported them all to
the Hogwarts entry hall. She blushed when she got there in response to the very intimate
mental caress she received in congratulation from Harry.
489
Angelina, watching this blush, suspected what had caused it and grinned. Next time they were
at the Castle she would have to ask Katie if she knew how to do it, and if so, ask her to teach
her how. She wanted to surprise Fred.
The Bonded and their supporters settled and slept—well, sleep being relative in Harry’s case, as
it seemed the mates were in a kind of constant passing parade mode.
490

Chapter 26
Harry awoke and stretched. Emmeline put a hand on his stomach to hold him still. He smiled
and she crawled up his body to finish what she had started.
Later, laying in the tub with a very satisfied Marcia, Harry asked, “So what was with Ron?”
“Sleep apnea, can you believe? Hestia and Bathsheba came up with a set of runes that we
added to his stone; they function as what the Mundane call a CPAP machine when he sleeps. It
keeps him from snoring and lets him get real, healing sleep. His disposition, mental acuity, and
fitness should all improve.”
“Snoring is bad for you?”
“No, but heavy snoring is a symptom of sleep apnea. I had to observe him for a night before it
was definitive. The condition prevents his body from getting enough oxygen, so he stays mostly
awake, never getting the real sleep his body needs.”
She hummed as she got a huge thank-you kiss and mental caress.
Ginny stepped down into the tub. “Harry, why are you so worried about Ron? He’s a git to you
half the time.”
“He was my second friend ever, Ginny.”
She swam to him. “Okay, Harry, now forget about my brother and love me.”
St Mungo’s
Long-Term Care Ward
Albus had finally managed to get some real sleep that morning after he broke out of the dream
loop he’d been locked in the previous night.
He had come to terms with all the bad he had done or enabled. He knew he had to make this
right. He asked for a self-inking quill and some parchment.
He began writing late in the morning, recording everything he could remember. He knew there
was something he had to do. It was tickling just at the edge of his memory, but he didn’t have
his Pensieve. Ah, well, nap time. He would work some more later.
491
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
The Master was some better this morning. Maybe tonight he’d be able to get to the wand.
Good thing for his silver hand; bloody snake had bit it and chewed on it.
Bradford-on-Avon
Great Chalfield Manor House
Antonitus handed Amelia and Zsuzsa out of the Bentley Continental GT just before dawn. As
they headed to the house, a white owl swooped out of the lightening sky and landed on
Amelia’s shoulder.
Amelia looked askance at the owl and it held a leg out to her. She untied the letters from its leg
and looked at them. She handed one to her daughter.
Turning to the owl, she said, “Thank you.”
The owl nodded and launched itself into the air and disappeared.
Zsuzsa had opened her letter after examining the wax seal.
Potter Castle
Harry James Potter
Duke of Magic
Zsuzsa Bourbon,
Milady, it has been brought to my attention that you are possibly in compulsion due to my
magic finding you.
In order to test this theory and answer its affects if true, you will need to meet me at Potter
Castle on the fourteenth.
I will send a representative to you on the fourteenth at 11 p.m. to transport you to Potter Castle.
Please pack for at least three days.
Your servant,
Harry
492
Zsuzsa handed the letter to her mother and took the letter Amelia had received.
Potter Castle
Harry James Potter
Duke of Magic
Lady Amelia,
It has come to my attention that your daughter is possibly in compulsion for me.
I wish to explore this possibility as well as the possibility of further interaction with the vampire
world.
I will send a representative to pick you up on the evening of the fourteenth at 11 p.m. Please
pack for three days.
Harry James Potter

Duke of Magic
“Well, he doesn’t waste time, does he?”
“No, dear, he doesn’t,” Amelia purred
“Mother, you will stay away from my intended.”
“We’ll see, dear.”
Zsuzsa rolled her eyes and flounced into the house, mumbling under her breath.
Before Amelia could even get inside there was a scream, followed by an explosion. She sighed
and held the letters to her nose: owl, and pure, unadulterated power. If the Duke was anything
like his scent, there would be no leaving him alone. She might even have to have a taste of the
young Duke.
Corwen
Wales
Peter Carthage was sitting at the table eating breakfast when a white owl soared in through the
open window. It landed on the back of the chair next to his and held out its leg.
“What do you have there, girl, and aren’t you pretty?”
493
Lauren, coming into the room, said, “Oh my, what a pretty owl. Here, girl.” She handed Hedwig
a rasher of bacon. Hedwig gave her an affectionate nibble and Lauren untied the two letters
addressed to her and her father.
Hedwig hooted and leapt into the air; time to finish her mission and get back to Harry. She
faded out.
Peter had opened his letter and sat stunned.
Lauren opened hers and gasped.
“You knew, gel?”
“Well, yes, Dad, but I didn’t know exactly who. I was going to tell you soon so you could help
me find him.”
“Do you think he knows you’re a werewolf, Lauren?”
“I don’t know, Dad. What do we do?”
“On the fifteenth we go see the Duke. We’ll see how it goes after that. We’ll take your betas
with us.”
Lauren nodded. She went to get her shawl; she would have to go see Shelia, Susan, and Rose.
Colonsay
Hebrides
Agnes McNeil happened to be looking out the window when the white owl faded into existence
and flew in through it. She admired the owl and took the letter from its leg. The owl nodded at
her and flew out the window and disappeared again.
Agnes opened the letter and read it. She sighed and relaxed. Thank Morgana—finally, a
reasonable, polite man. Gods, what they had been through with Conner she wouldn’t wish on a
mainlander.
Well, time to start getting the Clan ready. They would all travel to this Duke’s castle and swear
fealty if he would let them. The women would do what they needed to, and then they would
see what happened.
494
Southampton
Zabini Manor
Margaret had the same thought as she read her letter later that morning. She Floo-called the
others and found out that they had received letters also. Well, might as well get it over with
quickly. She went to pack.
Hogwarts
Great Hall
Pansy watched as the students who had left yesterday filed in in pairs. The mixed-House
couples debated a moment and then went to one or other of their House tables together.
Pansy looked to the Staff Table and saw Professor McGonagall smile at them and do nothing
about it. So—a new era dawned, apparently. She turned her head to the Gryffindor table and
watched the couples come in and take seats. They were relaxed and confident with each other,
obviously at least intent-bonded.
Harry—eerrr, Potter—leaving had apparently removed a lot of tension. She could understand
how; these lesser wizards hadn’t stood a chance with his magic charging around like a
rhinoceros, wetting pants all over the whole castle. She heaved a great sigh; it was so lonely
with him gone, and she didn’t even have Malfoy to torture.
After Fred seated Angelina, she watched Pansy. Alicia, Romilda, and Lavender came in with
their bonded and were seated. They looked at her and followed her gaze.
“Morgana! She’s in compulsion for Harry, Angelina.”
“I know, Alicia.”
Fred followed their gaze and started. He hissed, “Parkinson? Are you serious?”
Lavender looked at Ron and gently shut his mouth with one finger under his chin. “It’s fairly
obvious, Fred.”
The Gryffindor table turned to analysis of Pansy, while in the Potter bond Nym and Sarah
watched the hall through Minerva and the rest of the Hogwarts bondeds’ eyes.
“Minerva, look at Pansy. She’s in compulsion, I think.”
“Yes, I believe so, Septima.”
495
“We might as well find out. If she is, we’ll bring her on the Turn tonight.”
“That would be eight witches and a vampire Elder, Nym, are you sure?”
“Yes, Sarah. Minerva, let’s use your office and we’ll check her.”
“I’ll join you there, Nym.”
“Fine, Sarah.”
“Aurora, can you bring Ms. Parkinson after you finish breakfast?”
“Certainly, Minerva.”
Minerva nodded, rose, and left.
“Minerva, when are you going to move to your real office?”
“Is it important, Rowena?”
“Yes, Minerva. I’ll have the elves move your things there today after they clean out Albus’s
things. We’ll store Albus’s things at Potter Castle so Emmeline and her compatriots can look at
them.”
“Yes, Rowena.”
Harry smiled. He was glad to see he wasn’t the only one who got pushed around. He did
wonder what they were up to, though. Rowena had blocked him earlier, but he would ask them
later. He went back to reviewing the plans. He wanted to finish the foundation and lake today
and move on to cutting stone for the buildings. He would have to talk to Hookknife, too. He
didn’t think there would be enough stone to finish the building.
Aurora stood and moved to her House table. “Ms Parkinson, walk with me, please.”
Pansy nodded and rose. She followed Aurora from the hall and to the Transfiguration
Professor’s office.
As soon as she entered the office she felt the urge to submit and strode to the two women
standing in front of McGonagall’s desk. She knelt and offered them her wrist.
“Well, I would say that answers our first question, Sarah. I don’t even think she knows who we
are.”
496
“My Alphas, Mistress.”
“Hmm. Okay, Nym, let’s check her.”
Sarah and Nym stepped to Pansy and took her crossed wrist with their left and right hands,
respectively; they turned slightly and placed their other hands on Pansy’s forehead.
Pansy was merely a passenger as they started at her earliest memories and reviewed her life.
She felt pride at their respect for how she had manipulated Malfoy as cover for her once she’d
been sorted into Slytherin. Her family were a new pureblood family; merchant princes with
limited political power in a old-blood world, they had cooperatively used their considerable
Machiavellian skills to shape their world for their benefit.
Pansy’s manipulation of Draco was surprising. The girl had been so good at it she had only ever
had to give him a few kisses and had easily controlled his attempts to grope her or push her
into a corner with him, only ever receiving brief feels. The increasingly ugly glamours and slight
repulsing charm had been very helpful. She had been desperately worried this year, though;
something had changed in Draco, and the short time he had been at school had pushed her
skills to the limit.
Draco had gone so far as to tell her that by the end of the month she would be servicing
whoever he told her to. Pansy had not panicked openly, but she was very worried when
Severus Snape had backed Draco up and his sycophants had begun trying to catch her alone.
In replies to her letters home her mother had been helpful, but her father was becoming terse
and hostile.
Sarah pushed deeper, past her consciousness. “She’ll be fine, Nym. It’s amazing how dedicated
to family she is. Perhaps more than Harry, even, and I didn’t think that was possible. Something
is wrong with her father, though, can you feel that?”
“Yes, but she should be fine, Sarah. She’ll have to be watched. She would kill out of hand to
advance the bond, I think.”
“We have to get these glamours off of her too. Did you see?”
“Yes, very pretty.”
“Pansy, you will be in the entry hall at a quarter of midnight for transportation to meet your
lord.”
“Yes, Mistress.”
“Pansy, do you know who we are?”
497
“My Alphas, Mistress.”
Nym rolled her eyes while Sarah chuckled. Nym said, “I am Nym and this is Sarah. We are the
Alpha witches of Clan Potter.”
“Mmmm, my Alphas.” Nym rolled her eyes again and stepped back, releasing Pansy as Sarah
did.
“Nym, you can’t expect much. She’s been coming since we touched her.”
“I know, what’s that about?”
They lifted Pansy to her feet and each of them kissed her on a cheek; then they faded away.
Pansy, dazed, exhausted, and satiated, smiled and curtseyed and, trembling, left, leaving a
smiling Minerva and Aurora behind her.
“Hestia, you’d better meet me at the Parkinsons’ home.”
“Yes, Nym.”
“Rowena, watch Pansy. She’s in no condition to be left alone with the snakes.”
“Of course, Nym.”
Wales
Near Llandeilo
Carreg Cennen
Nym and Hestia faded into existence at the gate of a huge castle. “Impressive. So do we wait
here or go in?”
“Lets wait, Nym. Their wards are going off, and someone will be here in a moment.”
Inside the castle, Jacquelyn looked at Edward and he nodded from his position at an arrow-loop
covering the front gate. He had a clear shot at the two women in Auror robes.
Jacquelyn opened the sally port in the huge double iron-bound oak doors. “Aurors, may I help
you?” she just managed to get out, fighting the urge to kneel and offer her wrist.
Nym and Hestia looked at her and then each other. Simultaneously they thought, “Oh, my!”
498
Nym turned her attention back to Jacquelyn. “Lady Parkinson, we’re here to discuss your
daughter, Pansy.”
“She’s all right?”
“Yes, Lady Parkinson, she’s fine. May we come in?”
Jacquelyn leaned back slightly and caught Edward’s nod from the corner of her eye.
“Certainly—mmph!”
Hestia, seeing her lean, had stepped up beside her and put her hand over Jacquelyn’s mouth.
Nym fired a Stunner straight through the door, taking Edward down.
They stepped into the apparently ruined castle and Nym levitated the wizard, taking him into
the house behind Jacquelyn and Hestia.
They seated Jacquelyn in the drawing room and Nym Ennervated Edward.
“Madam Auror, how did you do that? That spell passed through the door.”
“Not all of it, just enough to Stun you.”
Edward looked at Jacquelyn. She appeared to be on the verge of breaking down in tears.
“Jacquelyn, what is it? Is Pansy okay?”
Hestia, using her bad-news-doesn’t-get-better-with-age theory, said, “Pansy is fine. She’s been
found by the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm, and will be traveling to his
Castle to be bound tonight.”
Edward did not like this at all. “She most certainly will not.”
“Lord Parkinson, you understand the consequences of keeping her from her intended?”
“That’s all old wives’ tales. I’m supposedly not bonded to Jacquelyn and we’ve never had
problems.”
Nym studied Jacquelyn for a moment, then she reached out and touched her. Jacquelyn
submitted immediately, offering Nym her crossed wrists.
Edward growled at Nym and drew his wand. “Get away from my wife.”
499
Nym was desperately trying to think of how she was going to talk him down. Hestia slowly
backed away and began circling to his right.
“Sir, your wife and your daughter are both found. I am sure the Duke will make whatever
arrangement you desire, but he will not let them be harmed.”
“How do you know?” Something was tickling Edward’s mind, something some of the wizards he
played bridge with and had been associating with had talked about.
“He’s a kind lord; he really doesn’t want this to happen.”
“Who in his right mind would turn her down? Look at her!”
Nym did just that. Jacquelyn was a lush-figured, beautiful woman.
“The Duke would not harm her, and he won’t touch her if she is not found or if she is bound.
You may attend with them, I give you my word.”
“I don’t even know you. How can I trust your word?”
“I can give you my oath; I will be with your daughter and your wife the whole time.”
Suddenly it clicked: the rumours of the wives of old Line families helping their husbands to take
other wizards’ wives and daughters. This bitch was one of those, then—well, she and her little
bitch partner would not be taking his daughter or his wife. Edward growled and raised his
wand.
Several things happened at once.
At Hogwarts the torches and fires flared and the castle seemed to growl.
At Potter Castle, Hermione felt Rowena take over and transport them somewhere.
At Carreg Cennen the wards groaned, glowed, and collapsed as Rowena attacked them with
everything she had.
In the Royal foundation hole, Harry froze. The Goblins observed him and felt the swirling rage.
They dropped their tools and ran to their weapons. Billhook had instructed them to render all
aid to the Duke and they would.
At Carreg Cennen, Hermione appeared in the room just as Edward started to cast, “Cru—”
500
Hestia hit him with a Stunner, but it was so overly powered that it shredded his wand arm.
Hestia had been moving as she cast and took up a position in front of Nym just as Edward
grasped his fallen wand with his other arm and raised it, casting, “Avad—”
Rowena never hesitated. She flicked her hand up and thought. “Bombarda!”
Edward Parkinson, several meters of floor, and a few meters of wall all sublimed to plasma and
blew a hole out into clear air.
At Hogwarts the torches and fires went out and could not be relit.
The mates, minus the Hogwarts bonded, and a Goblin Battalion landed in the Castle and
immediately began searching for enemies. Finding none, the mates gathered with Harry, who
was holding a sobbing Hermione/Rowena, and Nym and Hestia, who were in a group hug with
Jacquelyn.
Marcia moved to Hermione and examined her. She found nothing and moved to Nym and then
Hestia. Lastly she examined Jacquelyn.
The Goblins secured the Castle and began repairs. Hookknife came into the room. “Your Grace,
we must leave. The wards of this place have been destroyed.”
Harry held out his hand and a set of wardstones appeared. They glowed for a moment and sank
into the floor. Lothar appeared in Harry’s hand and Harry struck the floor with the staff while
pouring energy into it and thinking of the Potter wards. The wards crashed down around Carreg
Cennen and the Parkinson property. Lastly, Harry reestablished the illusion that kept the Castle
looking like a set of ruins to Mundane eyes.
Lothar collapsed back to wand size and disappeared into his holster. Harry comforted
Rowena/Hermione.
Hookknife bowed in respect.
Nym and Hestia were comforting Jacquelyn.
Rowena gathered herself first and, untangling herself from Harry, said, “Harry, I’m so sorry. I
have no excuse, but he was out of control and he was trying to hurt Nym and Hestia.”
“It will be all right, Rowena. You did the right thing.”
“Harry, I used the Bombarda, but I over-powered it,” Hermione’s voice said.
“Rowena, Hermione, you know he was casting the Killing Curse; he had to be stopped.”
501
Harry walked with Hermione/Rowena over to Nym, who took them in a hug.
“Lady Parkinson, I must beg your forgiveness. We had no intention of this happening.”
Jacquelyn lifted her head from Hestia’s shoulder. “Your Grace, even I didn’t know he would
react that way. In fact, I can scarcely believe it.”
Harry bowed from the shoulder and offered his arm. As soon as Jacquelyn touched him she
knew she would bond with him. “Your Grace, there is a spell called the Praedia Bellica. If you
cast it and Edward had gone over to the Dark, it will secure the House for you, and thereby
Pansy and I.”
Harry handed her back to Hestia and cast the Praedia Bellica. To their surprise, the spell took
effect.
“I thought the Parkinsons were neutral.”
Jacquelyn, just as surprised, said, “I thought we were, too, Your Grace. I was hoping the spell
would just dissipate. I can’t believe I was sleeping with a supporter of the Dark.” She looked
somewhat dazed and not a little repulsed.
Hestia said, “We’ll investigate and let you know what we find.”
Harry nodded and they all disappeared, going back to what they were doing. Hestia and Nym
took Jacquelyn with them to the Castle.
Rowena and Hermione returned to what they had been doing, and as Rowena returned to
Hogwarts, the torches and fires relit.
Lunch was a subdued affair in the bond as the mates assimilated what had happened,
comforted Hermione/Rowena, and kept an eye on the investigation that Nym, Emmeline, and
Hestia had gone back to. Harry ate two sandwiches from the platter Geoffrey had brought and
passed the rest to the Goblins. They were sitting with Harry in a comradely kind of silence.
Slasher finally broke it.
“Your mates did right, Harry.”
“I know, Slasher, that doesn’t keep them from feeling bad about it.”
“It’s when they stop feeling bad about it that you have to worry, Harry.”
“What’s that say about me, Slasher? I’ve killed seven in single combat in the last week. While I
didn’t really want to do it and wish I never had to again, I will.”
502
Slasher looked at what he was beginning to consider his young lord. “It says that you are a
chief. You must protect your clan.”
The silence descended again for a moment. Finally Harry said, “Well, this isn’t getting the Royal
Academy built.”
The Goblins nodded and they all went back to work.
In the bond the mates settled slowly as Hermione/Rowena came to terms with killing Edward
Parkinson.
Diagon Alley
Daily Prophet
“Rita, what is this drivel? We have a Minister under arrest, five members of the Wizengamot
missing, and twenty-two Ministry employees fail to show up for work, and you give me,
“Ministry officials report a sweep for Death Eaters results in twenty-seven arrested”. Where’s
the drama? Give me the back story.”
“Who did they rape and how many times, how good-looking were the women, what did the
bodies of their victims look like, what has Fudge stolen? Sell papers, woman. Earn your salary!”
“I can just come kill him now, Rita.”
“Feh! If I want him dead I’ll kill him myself, Harry. What I’m trying to figure out is how to get
control of this whole ‘old boy network’ organisation and start getting the truth back out there
without the lurid details.”
“Why didn’t you say, Rita? Give me a list and we’ll fire them all tomorrow. Harry owns the whole
paper now through all the different families.”
“Well, that makes things easier, Narcissa.”
Harry went back to keeping an “ear” on the bonded.
Hogwarts
Aurora walked into the Slytherin common room. The students watched in amazement as all the
traps they had set for their new no-nonsense Head of House were consumed by something as
they went off.
503
She frowned slightly. “The House will be confined to quarters for attacking a Professor. I’ll warn
you one last time: you will start behaving like ladies and gentlemen or you’ll be sent down. All
of you.”
“I will not tolerate your substandard performance or your lack of morals. I don’t mind you being
ambitious, but ambition without restraint and discipline will not be tolerated. Evil will no longer
be tolerated in this house. I will restore Honor to Slytherin if I have to kill you all to do it.”
“Messrs. Malfoy, Nott, Zabini, Goyle, and Crabbe will not be returning to Hogwarts. Ms
Greengrass, Ms Davis, and Ms Parkinson also will not be returning.”
Aurora cast a look around and turned toward the entry to the Slytherin common room to leave.
A cutting curse was hurled at her back. The curse clanged off of a silver shield that formed
between her and the students. When she turned back, Adrian Pucey was being suspended
spreadeagled and was slowly being drawn tighter and tighter, as Snape had been.
Aurora shook her head. “If this is the best purebloods can do, it’s no wonder that it took a half-
blood to be the dork lord. Pucey, if you manage to get down from there before you die, then
pack your bags. You’re expelled. If not, well, then we’ll scatter your bones when the wards
eventually release you.”
In the vast silence that followed she turned and left, this time unmolested.
Pucey would hang there screaming on and off for two days before his will to hurt Aurora or
anyone else was broken. It would become legend in Slytherin. Rowena took a perverse pleasure
in torturing this thing that had attacked her mate; she allowed him no rest, and every time his
body produced enough endorphins to reduce the pain, she tightened the bonds. Pucey would
never walk or use his arms correctly again.
The Slytherin students found that they could only go to class, the Great Hall at mealtimes, or
the Library. The Quidditch team was allowed out for practice. Other than that, compulsion
charms or something forced them to go to and then remain in the Slytherin dungeon.
Millicent Bulstrode was allowed to go out for an hour a day if she was meeting her bonded,
Wayne Hopkins, and she had done the best she could to comply with the school rules and get
good marks.
Eventually the members of the House became aware that those ranked in the upper half of the
school academically and who managed to act with proper deportment in all things and obey the
spirit of the rules were allowed to do whatever they wanted within the rules of the school. It
was a difficult year until the ever-decreasing population of the House figured this out.
504
The Royal Academy

Work site
Harry sighed and stood up. He had found the polishing charm for the blocks he had cut to be
very trying to learn. He had finished quarrying the foundation hours ago, and Slasher had
shown him the finish cutting and polishing charm used to finish the raw stone to shape and a
mirror polish, and then sent him to practise.
Slasher did not tell Harry that this was Master Goblin Mason-level magic, which normally took
years to master and had never been mastered by a non-Goblin.
Harry waved to Slasher and Hookknife and faded away back to the castle.
“Well, that was profitable.” Slasher grinned viciously as the groaning crowd of Goblin
construction battalion leaders paid up on their bets with him.
“Slasher, you know that wasn’t fair. How were the other battalions to know the Duke can
apparently do anything?”
“Oh, and it was so fair for you yesterday?”
The argument continued as the crew cleaned up and left for the day.
Potter Castle
Harry faded into the master suite and went to the bed. He lay down beside the still form of
Hermione and took her into his arms. Bellatrix spooned against her Mistress’s back.
“I feel so dirty, Harry.”
“I know, baby. I want to thank you and Rowena, though. Hestia or Nym could have been killed if
you both had not acted.”
They fell quiet again and just lay holding each other as Nym and the other Primaries came in
and joined the snuggle without a word.
“Sir, dinner is served.”
“Have you noticed he can be silent when he wants to be?”
505
“Yes, Nym.”
“Harry, have you and Nym also noticed that he uses the same appellations for you two and
Sarah as he does for Elizabeth and Phillip?”
Harry looked at Hestia thoughtfully. He hadn’t noticed, neither had Nym.
“Susan, Ginny, Daphne, Hermione, and I did.”
“So did we, Hestia.”
They all looked toward the door as Sarah, Andrew, Beatrice, and Eugenie entered. They came to
the bed and all received hugs and kisses. Harry gave Andrew a one-armed hug.
“All right there, then, Hermione, Rowena?”
“Yes, Andrew.”
“Yes, Andrew.”
Harry nodded. “Ladies, dinner.” He offered his arm and Nym rested her hand on it. Harry led
them to the dining room and kissed his way around the table, seating everyone. He sent the
Hogwarts mates mental kisses as they ate in the Great Hall.
As they ate they talked through the events of the day.
“Emmeline, what do you think was really going on with Parkinson?”
“Rita, I think we’ll run across a subset of wizards being transported here who are not servants
of Voldemort but are evil, once we get the intent runes on the snatch stones.”
Everyone perked up and Andrew asked, “Why, Emmeline?”
“Parkinson had begun associating with a group of wizards in the last few years. According to
Jacquelyn, these wizards were apparently neutral. I think the truth is that they were neutral to
Voldemort but are very willing to employ evil methods to accomplish their morally questionable
goals. I do not believe they are truly neutral. Also, they appear to be moving to consolidate
positions in the shadow of Riddle’s activities. We’ll know more once we get one of them alive.”
“So we have undeclared, political or financially powerful evil wizards coming together in the
absence of leadership from the government to do...what, exactly?”
Hestia answered, “We don’t know, Harry.”
506
“Luna, Daphne?”
“We’ll work on it, Harry.”
“Harry, there’s a more pressing issue right now. Amelia Fastida may try to establish dominance
right away—and by that I mean as soon as she arrives she may try to compel you into obeying
her sexual commands or allowing her to feed on you.”
Harry blinked at Hannah. “I was doing the research on vampires today with Cho, Luna, and
Marietta. Our recommendation is that if she does attempt it, you establish dominance
immediately.”
Hannah was blushing ferociously.
Harry peeked into her mind and saw her compilation of what they had learned about
dominating a female vampire. He blushed, his hair red, and the mates all coloured.
“So I take it this is going to involve some very heavy sexual activity?” Andrew asked.
Sarah shook her head and took a shaking Eugenie into her lap as Andrew held Beatrice. “I
wouldn’t call that sex.”
“Hannah, how is Harry going to do that? I mean, she’s a co-ruler with two male vampires, which
means neither of them was able to dominate her. Plus he won’t hurt her.”
“Harry knows more about females than they did or do, Susan. Even if he can’t read her like he
does us, he still already knows more from being in our minds. He knows what it takes to
dominate us, and I believe as long as he wants to do it, he will.”
“And if I don’t want to, Hannah?”
“She’ll turn us and give us to whoever she wants, or kill us.”
The entire castle glowed blood-red for a few moments and then stopped abruptly as Nym
touched Harry. His eyes had been terrifying; they had gone from blazing green up through blue
and then completely clear. The shimmering mirage effect they generated was the terrifying
part; you could feel the raw magic literally screaming, Mine!
For a moment there was silence and then, “She will have picked the wrong night. I’ve had
enough of people trying to hurt what is mine today.”
Hannah nodded and breathed again. “She will be, we think, unable to control her reaction to
you. Vampires are drawn to power. They must possess it or be possessed by it.”
507
“Harry, I don’t think you’re going to want an audience for this. Let’s bring Amelia and Zsuzsa
here last. If she acts okay, then we’ll turn right away; if not, we’ll turn the whole Castle using
the control method we tested last time, while you...erm...do what you have to in the entry
hall.”
Harry nodded. “Good idea, Andrew. Nym, can you set it up?”
“Yes, Harry. We’ll start the others moving here at 10 p.m. That will give us time to get them
through the line and the Turn set up. You and I will greet Amelia and Zsuzsa, and Sarah will
control the Turning.”
“Harry, I’m going to get some blood. We’ll need it to revive Amelia if you have to really, uhh,
dominate her. We don’t want you letting her feed from you.”
“Thank you, Marcia.”
“Harry, I’m notifying the vassals and Pansy. I’ll bring them when we’re ready.”
“Thank you, Minerva.”
“Your Grace, perhaps we should—eerrr—” Jacquelyn made some vague motions with her
hands. Sarah groaned.
“Snuggle like bunnies?” Eugenie’s clear voice rang out.
“Eugenie, are you learning tact?”
“I thought I’d give it a try for shock value, Luna.”
“It worked, sweetie. I think you broke your mother.”
The group broke up at this comment from Su and Sarah’s fish-out-of-water impersonation.
Dinner broke up soon after and the mates went about their tasks. Harry took Jacquelyn to the
master suite and slowly, gently, and sweetly made love to her. The mates found seats after
about an hour and the castle flared with light. They actually heard Jacquelyn screaming his
name.
“Morgana, Nym! I thought Lothar said he wouldn’t fully bond any of the mums.”
“She isn’t—well, she isn’t like us. She’s more like Andrew and Sarah, but we have complete
access to her. Oh, that’s interesting. Her side of the bond will improve with time and exposure.”
508
The mates all laughed at Harry’s little mental dance of triumph as he realised Luna’s statement
meant he’d be able to keep all of his women with him more easily. Then they braced as Harry
took Jacquelyn again.
Nym took the twins and went to the master suite. She put them on the bed with Harry and took
a shattered Jacquelyn to the bath.
The mates all watched as Harry, guided by instinct alone, played with “his” children. Beatrice
and Eugenie joined them, and it made for another of those mate-melting homey scenes that
had their eyes brimming with happy tears, their pants soaked, and the bond humming with
happiness.
Anna entered the master suite. “I’m so sorry to be the Scrooge and break this up, but Beatrice,
can you and Eugenie watch the twins? Harry needs to go bathe and dress.”
Anna smiled at the chorus of, “Yes, Anna,” that she received as she towed Harry from the bed
to the bath.
“Thank you, girls.”
At 11 p.m. Harry, after an intimate session with Nym, Anna, and a recovering Jacquelyn in the
bath, was dressed impeccably and escorting the equally impeccably well-dressed mates as they
followed Beatrice and Eugenie, who walked slowly with the toddlers under the hawk-like eyes
of the nanny elves. The procession came down the main staircase, slaying the Queen, courtiers,
vassals, and even getting a fond smile from the hardened military men present.
“That’s the hottest thing I have ever seen.”
A chuckle went up as Romilda blushed crimson and clapped her hands over her mouth at her
unconscious comment.
The group descending the stairs received deep bows and curtseys and even a little nod of the
head from the Queen. Harry and Nym nodded, returning the bows and curtseys.
As he reached the floor, Pansy came to her mother without her glamours and charms but
elegantly gowned and coiffed. She was radiantly beautiful and built like a porn star. Her assets
were elegantly showcased by the gown she was wearing.
She had a triumphant little smile on her lips as Nym leaned over and shut Harry’s hanging jaw
with a delicate forefinger.
“I assume you approve, Your Grace.”
“Merlin, Pansy, who wouldn’t?”
509
Angelina beamed. The vassals’ bonded had taken Pansy from the Slytherin common room with
her gown and accoutrements and spent the evening after dinner bathing and prepping her.
They had been astounded when she dropped her glamours and charms.
Harry’s face clouded. “Pansy, I regret to inform you that your father was killed this afternoon
when he attempted to cast the Killing Curse at our Alpha, Nymphadora.”
Pansy’s happy smile faded as this sank in, and Harry took her in his arms. “I’m so sorry, Pansy.
We would have done anything to avoid this, and in fact had disarmed him, but he wouldn’t
stop. Hermione and Rowena were forced to kill him.”
Pansy stiffened for a moment and then relaxed. “I trust you, Harry. You’ve never lied to me.”
Harry kissed her gently and handed her to her mother, who took her to the Queen. On the way,
Jacquelyn explained what had happened at their Castle that morning.
The group mingled a moment longer and then Harry went and stood in his position. The
receiving line formed and Geoffrey opened the double doors and signaled the elves.
Katherine Nott, Carina Yaxley, Margaret Zabini, Eliza Goyle, Juliet Mulciber, and Katherine
Crabbe appeared in the driveway and stood stunned for a moment. The Castle they were facing
was simply enormous, and perfect in a way that even their stately homes could not match. They
looked at each other and then Margaret led them inside. On entering the hall they paused and
were announced to the receiving line and the crowd of people behind it.
“Lady Margaret Zabini.”
A male courtier stepped forward. “Lord Compton, Lady Zabini. May I introduce you to Her
Majesty?”
“Please.”
Margaret stepped up to the Queen and curtseyed.
“Lady Margaret, I’m sorry about your son.”
“So am I, Your Majesty. It was never my intention to inflict such a monster on the world.”
The two women looked at each other for a moment and then Margaret passed on down the
line.
“Lady Katherine Nott.”
510
Katherine’s courtier (by now they had all introduced themselves to the ladies they would be
escorting) escorted her to the Queen and went through what Margaret had. Her response was
almost identical.
“Lady Eliza Goyle.”
She stepped forward .“Lady Eliza, what happened to your son?”
“His father thought that beating him would make him smarter, faster, and better, ma’am. His
father was a brute of limited intelligence. I’m afraid I couldn’t stop him. The best I could do was
attempt to protect my son and love him as best as I could, and never allow myself to get
pregnant again,” Eliza said, her lip quivering.
“We’ll do all we can to help your son, Eliza.”
“Thank you, ma’am.”
Eliza almost cried, she was so glad. Maybe now Gregory would have a chance.
The rest of the Praedia Bellica chattel passed down the line.
Universally they offered their crossed wrists to Sarah standing and their crossed wrists while
kneeling to Nym.
Harry raised them all from in front of Nym after she had clasped their proffered wrists, and
smiled at them. That smile and those burning green eyes immediately penetrated years of
conditioning and left them feeling not at all superior.
Molly almost laughed out loud at her Harry’s disarming of these pureblood queens who had
lorded it over everyone for years.
“Molly, Harry wouldn’t like you gloating.”
Molly sighed, knowing exactly how right Arthur was. It took all the fun right out of the gloating.
Bradford-on-Avon
Great Chalfield Manor House
Amelia paced the sitting room of the house. She was tired of waiting. Whirling around to head
back in the other direction, she saw the creature.
511
“Lilith!” She started. “A house-elf, how quaint!” This was an elf like no other she had ever seen.
The complete little humanoid was well formed and bright-eyed. She harked back through her
memories and recalled the ancient legend of how the creatures had warred with man and only
been bound after the wizarding peoples had defeated them. According to this legend they
became caricature-like if not bound to powerful wizards.
The elf looked at her, completely unafraid. “Lady Amelia, Mistress, if you will come with me?”
Amelia stepped over to her luggage. Zsuzsa joined her. The little creature moved to stand by
them and waited. At some unseen signal it raised its arms and the mansion faded away, to be
replaced with the magnificent entry hall of Potter Castle.
Nym got the first look at Amelia Fastida as she and Zsuzsa faded into view. She was, as her
photo had suggested, stunning. Slightly exotic, feral, decidedly dangerous, and she simply
oozed sex. Zsuzsa was not far behind her mother, although she seemed fresher somehow, not
as completely decadent.
Sarah had shown the other guests to the library and was now setting up the Time-Turner with
the selected mates.
Zsuzsa saw Nym and approached her. Suddenly she felt the irresistible urge to submit to this
woman. As she sank to her knees and raised her crossed wrists, Amelia barked, “Zsuzsa, stop!
Remember who you are.”
Zsuzsa almost laughed. “I know exactly who I am, Mother. I also know who she is.” She offered
her crossed wrists to Nym.
Amelia started forward. Harry, standing calmly by Nym’s side, just on the other side of visible,
let himself fade into view. “Don’t do something you’ll regret, Amelia Fastida. We have far to
travel together, your people and mine; I would hate for it to be me and mine traveling on a
river of vampire blood.”
Amelia stopped and took in the power that had landed in front of her. Her nostrils flared. She
had never seen so much power in one place, much less one individual. Granted, this woman
with her daughter was very powerful, but nothing like this young man. Amelia licked her lips.
Oh yes, she would have a bellyfull of this one—and then she would have a bellyfull of this one.
“Mother, don’t you dare!”
Amelia turned her head and hissed at Zsuzsa, her canines lengthening. When she turned back it
was too late. Harry grabbed her and flipped her onto the coat of arms carved into the floor and
ripped her dress off. Amelia started to fight; amazingly, she found he was faster and stronger
than her. He paused just before entering her.
512
“Amelia Fastida, I am the Duke of Magic, Harry Potter. I would prefer that we do anything but
this, but I cannot let you win here.”
“You cannot prevent me from winning, young one. You may satiate your lust in me once, but I
will win in the end.”
“Mother, you must stop this! Lilith, find your own or go shag some of your vampires!”
Harry gazed down into Amelia’s eyes as she applied all of her compulsion to him. He smiled and
slowly pushed into her. He slowly and steadily stroked into her, getting her used to him and
allowing her to think she had control, and then he leaned up and whispered in her ear, “Very
nice, pet, I like the tightness of you, and that thing you do with your mind is very nice, warm
and tickly. You may come now,” and he flooded her with raw magic carrying his intent for her
to have her best orgasm ever.
Amelia exploded under him. Harry just managed to hold on. Her screams of ecstasy actually
shook the massive Castle.
What followed made the domination of Daphne seem like a walk in the park. Every time Amelia
seemed to get the upper hand, Harry would call on his will and flip her into an orgasm. Finally,
at about three in the morning and completely exhausted, used in every possible way, Amelia
gave in and just went with it giving herself without reservation to Harry. He drove into her with
three deep strokes, willing an orgasm from her, and on the last stroke his hips locked and he
pulled her hard against himself and emptied into her belly.
The walls rang and a strange pinkish light flared.
Zsuzsa walked over to her mother and nudged her nude, sweat-slicked form with a toe. “Hah!
Got what you deserved, greedy bitch.”
Harry stood slowly and Nym moved up beside him. It had been very close. Harry had not
thought he would be able to make her release on command that last time.
“Harry, you do realise you could have called on us and the realm, right?”
The mates felt his mental blush.
“What? You let me think I could beat you if I tried harder and all this time it was just you? You
have more resources that you haven’t tapped? As soon as I can move again, Master, we’re
going to have a long talk about this.”
“Amelia, what do you need?”
“Blood—Marcia, is it?”
513
“Yes, and I’ll be there in a few moments.”
“Harry?”
“Yes, Amelia?”
“How can you love me after being in my mind like that? You’ve seen the things I’ve done.”
“I noticed you only infected people who couldn’t have been saved any other way. You only killed
when you had to, and you refused to give into Marcus’s plan for turning the world or Viktor’s
plan to rule the world.”
“I feel a connection to you, my Amelia.”
“I love you, Master.”
“I love you, too, Amelia Fastida.”
Nym levitated Amelia, and Harry towed her to the master suite and straight into the bath.
Zsuzsa joined them. Marcia caught up with them, retrieved Amelia, and started an IV of whole
blood on her after Harry and Nym cleaned her up.
Harry finally fell into bed at about 4 a.m. He, Nym, Amelia, and Zsuzsa slept like the dead.
Potter Castle
Harry awoke covered by Zsuzsa. He clasped her to him and began nibbling on her neck. She
groaned and melted into him.
Moments later the mates braced at the breakfast table as the light flared. Then they chuckled
at Harry’s antics. He was hopping around, changing forms, in one of his happy moods again.
He, Nym, and Zsuzsa arrived in a laughing tangle of limbs. Amelia Fastida, while asleep and still
recovering, watched them in the bond and smiled.
Everyone was treated to an amped-up Harry; hugs and kisses were scattered everywhere. The
twins were each tossed into the air and flown around the room, shrieking in delight, before
being flown back to their highchairs. Finally Harry sat smiling at the head of the table.
“You had a good evening, then, Harry?”
514
“Yes, ma’am and morning, too.”
Everyone gave him smiles as Zsuzsa blushed.
Hestia threw her a bone and distracted Harry. “Harry, we want to move the briefing to the
afternoon of the last Turned day to allow us to interrogate prisoners, analyse intelligence, and
better prepare the briefing.”
“Sounds like a great idea, Hestia. How many do we have to interrogate today?”
“Three, Harry.”
“After breakfast?”
“Yes, Harry. Also, we’ll want to work on a sunshield for Amelia Fastida.”
“Ultrviolent light, that’s what you have to shield.”
“Ultraviolet, you mean, Hannah?”
“Errrh, yes, sorry, Hermione.”
Breakfast settled after that, and though a good time was had by all, it was slightly less high
amperage than Harry’s start.
Harry gave the by now standard warning about interaction with other Turned teams and they
set off for the training hall.
On the way there Harry faded Nym and Zsuzsa out of view and took Zsuzsa again. She was very
pleased that Nym helped him. For her part, Nym couldn’t resist. There was something
deliciously decadent about Zsuzsa that drove Harry wild, and he was imprinting on all the
bonded witches. Zsuzsa’s five-foot-six-inch, well-muscled 36C-cup body and wolf-like blue eyes
helped Nym resist not at all.
Potter Castle
Training Area 3
Harry entered the hall with the Nym and Zsuzsa to the mates’ wolf whistles. He checked that
the gallery was seated .“Your Majesty, lords and ladies, ladies and gentlemen, this morning we
will interrogate new prisoners and judge them. We will also interrogate the chattel of the
515
Houses we have taken by conquest and judge them. Lastly we will test the intent-based
stones.”
Harry waved his hand almost imperceptibly and three people appeared, bound to chairs in and
wearing hoods. One was obviously a woman. Three teams of two mates each moved forward,
conjuring tables. Geoffrey appeared with certified transcription quills and stacks of parchment
and placed them on each table.
Harry waved his hand and the hoods disappeared. There were several sharp intakes of breath,
Hestia and the Queen among them.
Harry looked at the Death Eaters and chattel. He hated that word already. “The court of the
Duke of Magic is in session. You will be questioned under Veritaserum and then judged.”
He wandlessly conjured two chairs in front of the tables and he and Nym took seats. Zsuzsa and
Bella folded at their feet. Zsuzsa slapped Harry gently on the leg and gave him a glare as he
attempted to protest.
The mates began their questioning. One of the Death Eaters turned out to be Sir Peter Hugh
Morrison, an inactive member of the Privy Counsel who had been accused of all kinds of minor
infractions and malfeasances. Another was Allison Walsh, a sometime-Auror partner of Hestia
and Nym’s. The last was Amicus Horatio Carnaughton, who styled himself the purest blood of
all purebloods. The reasons were obvious in his sloping forehead and lack of a chin. He was,
unfortunately, as much of a blowhard as his name implied.
The two male prisoners blustered and bristled until their heads were yanked back and the
Veritaserum administered. Allison Walsh sat with her head up and took the Veritaserum on her
tongue with no objections.
Harry zoned out as he listened to the statements through the mates doing the interrogation.
Baron Taylor approached and listened to Morrison’s interrogation. He was repulsed.
Amicus was unreconstructed, unapologetic, and completely unredeemable, although not a

Death Eater. He would be executed.
Allison had been captured and forced to take the Mark or be entertainment for a group of
Death Eaters. It had happened a month ago. She had actually scheduled an appointment with
Amelia to turn herself in. She felt that some use could still be got out of her as a spy if they
would question her daily and then Obliviate her. Yes, she knew it caused long-term damage; no,
that didn’t matter—she had been a coward.
Morrison was a homosexual Squib who was casual about the age of informed consent, although
not precisely a pedophile. He had met the Death Eaters and they had helped him procure young
516
men and boys for his pleasure. He had relayed information to them in payment. He would be
killed today.
Harry stood and Baron Fellowes approached and handed him a piece of parchment. Harry read
it, nodded to the Queen, and handed it to Nym. He motioned to Clarissa and Parvati and they
stood up. Harry motioned again and Morrison landed in the dueling area. Another wave and he
was armed. Harry walked into the dueling area.
“Peter Hugh Morrison, you have been found to be a willing supporter of the Dark.”
“Your Grace, if that’s what you really are, tou cannot judge me. I am a member of Her Majesty’s
Privy Council.”
Baron Fellowes stepped forward and read the warrant. “Having been found guilty of crimes
against children, Peter Hugh Morrison is forfeit of all titles, rights and privileges and is bound
over to the Duke of Magic for execution. The Duke may exercise his judgment as to the time
and place of execution.”
Harry smiled a truly chilling smile. “Defend yourself.”
The duel was short and brutal, Morrison’s death delayed only by the internal debate Harry was
having over the dubious intent actually being pedophilia. Finally Harry decided it was and cast
the Incendio and the shield.
The gallery and mates watched in grim satisfaction as Morrison capered about for a few
moments before he completely burned to ash.
Harry waved his hand and Amicus Horatio Carnaughton appeared in front of him. “Amicus
Horatio Carnaughton, you have been questioned under Veritaserum and found to be a willing
supporter of the Dark. Defend yourself.”
This duel was a little longer, but only because Harry couldn’t make out Amicus’s surrender in all
the hysterical blubbering he was doing. Harry looked at Nym and she nodded. He cast the
Praedia Bellica.
Harry waved his hand and Allison Walsh appeared. “Allison Walsh, I’m sorry we could not help
you sooner. Reparation of one million Galleons will be paid to you from confiscated Death Eater
funds.”
“You can’t be this cruel, Your Grace, you must kill me.”
Harry was staggered. “Harry, you’ll have to take her as you did me, or kill her. She has the Mark;
unless you take it from her, he’ll be able to find her. He’ll give her to the Death Eaters. If they’re
kind, they’ll rape her to death on the spot.”
517
“No, Bellatrix, I can’t.”
“Yes, you can—just ask her. If she agrees to it, then enslave her. If not, you’ll have to kill her.
Riddle will torture her to death using the Mark when she doesn’t come to his Summons.”
Harry’s mind was reeling. Bellatrix came and collected Allison and went of to a corner, speaking
to her earnestly.
Amelia Fastida swept into the hall and went straight to Harry. Every male in the room except
Harry was stunned and hypnotised. She was in a skin-tight bustier and flowing skirt. She was
awesomely beautiful, wickedly sexual, and completely feral.
“Master, what are you doing? Why are you punishing this woman? Has she wronged you
somehow?
Harry spluttered. Amelia gave him a death-glare and, muttering, stalked over to Allison and
Bellatrix.
The males in the room recoiled at the glare and the females chuckled. Harry sat back in his chair
and put his head in his hands.
In the gallery, Emma asked, “So what’s the big deal? Harry takes her like he did Bellatrix and
apparently Amelia Fastida, and we move on.”
The Queen chuckled. “Emma, you do realise Bellatrix and now Amelia are his slaves, don’t
you?”
“Oh, yeah, right—like that’s a problem. Bellatrix already does whatever she wants, and I don’t
see Amelia being exactly cowed by our Little Harry.” She blushed when she realised to whom
she was speaking. “Eerrr, your pardon, ma’am.”
Elizabeth laughed. “I think it’s okay amongst the in-laws, Emma. Back on point, though. They
are in fact his slaves; he could order them to—oh, say, service Dan and kill you, and they would.
They’d have to, or they would die.”
“Harry would never—”
“The Realm and I both agree with you, Emma. He loves Bellatrix, and I believe he has some love
for Amelia Fastida, too, but that may be a stormy relationship, to say the least. The absolute
nature of the power he has over them weighs heavily on him.”
“So much so that he’d let her die or be killed—or worse, tortured to death?”
518
“No, Fortune. If I have to, I’ll order him to take her as his slave.”
Shock greeted this comment.
“Can you do that? Eerrr...of course you can. Why is he so stubborn about women? I mean,
really, most boys his age would be ecstatic to be with more than one girl who can get along
with each other, much less the absolute pinnacles of female beauty and power that he’s
managed to accumulate around himself.”
“He was robbed of his parents and his childhood, Duchess Chandler. He’s been pushed, pulled,
lied to, stolen from, and tortured. He won’t see it happen to anyone else.”
“But he’d have complete control over what happened to them if he enslaved them.”
“Women have needs, Moira, and right now he has fifty-one, by my count, of the needy things
running round in his head. Indeed, I wonder that he’s still sane. Somehow they make it work.
Mainly because he requires them to be women in their own right and loves them
unconditionally with his whole being. They are, as all of us are periodically, scared little girls and
then he is their Knight in Shining Armour; and behind that impenetrable shield they recover and
then march on. But he is, in the end, alone. It all comes crashing down on him.
“Sorry—off on a tangent there, he doesn’t want to take anything from them, as it was taken
from him, is the real answer. I suspect we won’t have to worry about it for long; Bellatrix and
Amelia Fastida will browbeat him into it.”
More prophetic words had never been spoken. In the bond Bellatrix and Amelia smoothly
countered every argument he had. They kept Allison with them wherever they went. And they
went no more than five feet from Harry unless they were completing some task for him. When
he sat they knelt at his feet, or at his and Nym’s feet.
Harry finally raised his head and motioned to Nym.
The hall changed slightly and Katherine Nott, Carina Yaxley, Margaret Zabini, Eliza Goyle, Juliet
Mulciber, and Katherine Crabbe appeared seated in chairs at tables. Five pairs of mates moved
up to them and held out the Veritaserum. Uniformly and unhesitatingly they held out their
tongues, accepting the Veritaserum.
Harry zoned out again as the questioning began. Nym marveled at his ability to process all the
interrogations simultaneously.
Surprisingly, the women’s stories were virtually the same in the global facts—all forced into
marriages, essentially raped until pregnant, and then kept as trophies.
519
Margaret’s story was horrifying in that she had had to go through the marriages six times and
her son had raped her twice, but Harry could see the similarity between Draco, Ted, and Blaise.
He wondered briefly if there was some kind of mental print Riddle put on his minions or if they
all had the print already and he found them, or if it caused them to be susceptible to him.
The Veritaserum wore off and Harry came back up out of the bond. “You will all be accepted as
vassals, at least. Katherine and Eliza, if you want to see your boys, they’re being held here and I
will escort you down after we finish with the experiments we’re about to conduct.”
The women smiled and nodded.
Harry turned and two stones appeared in his hand. He carved the rune sets in them and put
them on opposite sides of the hall. He waved and two Death Eater prisoners appeared. Baron
Taylor called Geoffrey, who appeared with several purported Squib prisoners and several
purported Mundane prisoners.
In reality the prisoners had all been heavily investigated, and while six of them were in fact
really bad men and were either Squib or Mundane, as represented, the rest had been convicted
of anything from rape and murder to embezzlement.
The experiments went well, the stones transporting all those it should have. The stones seemed
to be able to determine whether or not the crimes had been offences against persons. They
didn’t care if laws were broken, only if someone was harmed or had the potential to be
harmed.
The stones picked out the two Scotland Yard detectives in the crowd, and while they felt a pull,
they were not transported.
“So I think we can go ahead and add the intent set to the existing stones, but we’ll still question
all prisoners under Veritaserum,” Harry said after they were done.
“How do we get them back, Harry?”
Harry smirked at Sally and held out his hand. Suddenly a pile of stones appeared.
Sally smiled at him. “Magic, Harry?”
Harry smiled and kissed her. Turning to Katherine Crabbe and Eliza Goyle, he raised a brow and
they nodded. Harry, Nym, Bellatrix, Amelia Fastida, Allison, Katherine, and Eliza faded away.
“Sarah?”
“Ma’am?”
520
“I want to put those stones in every public building in the United Kingdom.”
“That will take a while, ma’am, but Harry agrees. We’ll begin creating them tomorrow. It will be
simpler because the intent-based rune can be used in place of the Dark Mark rune.”
Tim Spicer’s brow wrinkled. “I don’t believe that’s a good idea, Your Grace. I think that
someone who had been forced to take the Mark, like Auror Walsh, would not be transported by
the intent-based runes. That would leave them vulnerable to Riddle.”
Allison faded into view. “Harry, said you needed me, Your Grace?”
“Allison, can you please step over the intent-only runestone that Harry created?”
Allison nodded and stepped over the stone. Nothing happened.
“Allison, do you even, feel a pull?”
“No, ma’am.” Elizabeth beamed at her and Allison blushed gently.
“The Duke will bind you as a slave if you wish it, Allison.”
“I do wish it, ma’am, but I fear for the Duke.”
Luna’s eyes went white for a moment, “Nope no problem. Your father is going to go spare,
though. We’d better inform him beforehand so he can verify for himself that you’ve been
Marked.”
Padma and Hestia stepped up beside Allison, and after some whispered conversation they
faded from view.
Susan nodded. “So we go with the Dark Mark and the intent-based runes. Ladies, if you could
help, please, we can get these changed and then Harry can send them back.”
The mates moved to the pile of stones and began adding the intent-based transport rune, with
the vassals and courtiers watching and in some cases helping, if they had the ability. They
talked as they worked.
Sarah kept an ear on the bond.
While they worked, Eugenie played with or supervised Juliet and Julius—it was a little hard to
tell which—under the watchful eye of the nanny elves.
521
Potter Castle
Dungeons
In the dungeons, Harry, Nym, Bellatrix, Amelia, Allison, Katherine, and Eliza faded into existence
in an open circular area. From this area twelve-foot-square cells opened. The cells were
miniature one- room apartments with a desk, chair, bed, and attached half-bath.
Harry cocked his head and waved at Allison, and she faded away. Katherine and Eliza saw their
sons and went to the cell doors. Harry waved and the doors opened, allowing the women in.
While Harry watched the tearful reunions, Nym spoke to Eric Chambers.
“All right there, then, Eric?”
“Yes, ma’am. Have you heard from my family yet, ma’am?”
Nym shook her head. “Sorry, Eric, not yet.”
“I know it’s only been a few hours, but I was hoping....”
Nym’s head spun for a moment, then she realised that the prisoners were not Turned. This was
going to be a complication. She would have to figure out why the whole castle had not Turned
and arrange some kind of visitation schedule accordingly.
“Emma and I will work on it, Nym.”
“Thank you, Victoria.”
“They will come, Eric. If not, we’ll go find out why.”
“Why is because I’m an idiot.”
“Was an idiot, I hope, Eric. Hopefully you’ve learned.”
Amelia Fastida approached. “These are very nice accommodations for prisoners, Nym. Harry is
way too merciful; he should have killed both of those this morning.”
Eric, speechless and nearly drooling, started at her words. Suddenly the vision of lust in front of
him was not quite as attractive.
“These prisoners were judged to be guilty but with extenuating circumstances, Amelia. They
will eventually be released, executed, or permanently imprisoned, depending on their sentence
from Harry. Carnaughton will be executed in public later.”
522
Amelia nodded. “A political move, very smart.” She turned and looked at Eric. Turning on her
compulsion, she asked, “Were there vampires at meetings you attended, young Eric?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Were they like me, Eric?”
“No, ma’am. They were very violent and didn’t have nearly your level of—errr—control. They
attacked everything.”
She turned off her compulsion and pulled herself from his mind. “Young, some just turned. I’ll
need to fix this, Nym. I can’t have these upstarts creating new vampires without permission.”
“How can we help, Amelia?”
“When we’re back uptime, Nym, we’ll need to find the lair and then I’ll go there and force them
to obey or kill them. I would appreciate the bondeds’ assistance since my coven is not here.
Also, Antonitus, the Clan leader from the United Kingdom, must be disciplined. He allowed this
to happen.”
“He came to you for assistance, Amelia.”
“Yes, Harry, but he should have stopped this earlier.”
“Riddle is very powerful, Amelia.”
“Then there should have been no Clan left in Britain, Harry. He didn’t even try. It was either
cowardice or he was covering for having given his tacit approval. Neither can be tolerated. I
must rule absolutely, Harry, you know that.”
Katherine and Eliza had finished their visits and left the cells.
“Harry, can they have some reading material? They’re bored, and I’m afraid they’ll do
something foolish just for entertainment.”
“Certainly.”
Geoffrey appeared. “I’ll take the ladies to the library, sir.”
Harry nodded and Geoffrey, Katherine, and Eliza faded away. In the library they had Geoffrey
show them the children’s books. Greg and Vince would receive a continuous selection of books
starting at grade-one level and moving up to about the fourth-grade level before they were to
be transferred to America. Their mothers visited them every day. The boys improved massively.
523
Harry thought a moment and he, Nym, Bellatrix, and Amelia Fastida reappeared in the training
hall. The bonded fell to work on the stones and Nym nudged Harry and motioned to Pansy with
a nod of her head.
Harry moved to Pansy and took her hand; they faded from the hall. Jacquelyn smiled and
blushed gently. The bonded chuckled.
Pansy and Harry reappeared in the massive glass-enclosed roof garden of the Castle on a
perfect little lawn beside a clear pool. Harry took her in his arms and kissed her. Pansy tried to
pull away and apologise for the way she had treated him over the years, but Harry captured her
mouth again and Vanished their clothes. He pulled her down on the grass and very thoroughly
explored her magnificent, voluptuous young body with lips, eyes, teeth, hands, and tongue.
Pansy was soon occupied in the same pursuit, when the orgasms were not overtaking her.
Just when she thought she could not come again he entered her and took her mouth at the
same time. Pansy screamed out her first taking in his mouth.
In the hall the mates had had to find seats and Elizabeth had led the non-bonded to the library.
Fortunately, Padma and Hestia had returned with Allison. Her father had been upset but her
step mother had shooed her away after getting the whole story and begun working on settling
her husband.
Sarah and Nym took Allison and disappeared, reappearing on the little lawn just as Harry filled
Pansy with come and bound her in the midst of her gut-wrenching end to the continuous
orgasms she was having.
They stripped Allison and laid her beside Harry. Nym pushed him off of Pansy and onto Allison.
Sarah took Pansy on her lap and rocked her as Harry started exploring Allison. Harry’s lips
encountered the fresh Dark Mark burned into Allison’s arm and a rage began building in him.
Allison was first a little afraid—she now knew he had dominated a vampire Elder and wondered
how she could measure up to that—and then overwhelmed. No male had ever affected her like
this. She had assumed she was a witch’s witch, not unheard of for those unfound, and usually
they bonded with another unfound witch. She had thought it was going to be Hestia or Tonks,
as she was very attracted to both of them. Suddenly she was on fire.
Harry, reading Allison, drove her toward the edge and then backed off, changing what he was
doing, until she was crying in frustration, begging him to let her come. Harry moved up her
body and nudged his head into her entrance and Allison rammed herself down on him. He was
her first, but she had broken her hymen riding pegasi. She gasped as she was filled by a male for
the first time. She knew now she was definitely not a witch’s witch, as she screamed out an
orgasm. She immediately dropped into the bonding orgasm and Harry mercilessly drove her
from peak to peak.
524
“Harry, you have to let go and bond her or you’re going to kill her.”
Harry was undecided, though, and he was slowing. Allison focused and looked into his eyes.
“Please, Harry, save me. I don’t want to die or be made into a vegetable sex toy, and I won’t
cooperate with him. Please make me yours.”
Harry reached out and took her arms,. He pinned her wrists to the ground above her head with
his left hand and covered the Dark Mark with his right. Taking up a long, fast, full-depth stroke
and stoking his burning rage, he drove Allison completely out of her mind with pleasure. Finally,
as she clenched around him in what he knew would be her last effort, he released and cast the
Servus Secus charm as he flooded her with come.
As with Bellatrix, she fell into the bond with the tendrils of Dark connecting her to Riddle. Harry
followed them back to Riddle and poured all his rage and hatred into him, burning the
connections away from Riddles end and then backing toward Allison, burning out the
connections as he went.
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
Peter ran to the Master’s room when he smelt burning flesh. The Master was thrashing around
on fire, reaching for the snake. Peter cast the flame-freezing charm and Riddle plunged his no
longer burning claw into Nagini’s belly.
Riddle withdrew a hens-egg-sized emerald and curled his body around it. The arm that was not
holding the emerald thrashed until it encountered his wand and then withdrew into the
stinking, smoking lump of burnt flesh.
Soon an eerie glow filled the room and then faded into Riddle’s body. The body recovered
somewhat and then relaxed into unconsciousness.
Peter knelt gibbering by the bed. Whatever was powerful enough to do this could obliterate
him with no effort. Without realising it, Peter reverted to his rat form and scurried away in a
blind panic.
Potter Castle
Winter garden
Nym sat and pulled Allison and Harry into her lap. Sarah and a terrified Pansy joined them in a
group hug as the other mates faded into existence around them and immediately joined the
growing pile. Allison was overjoyed in the bond when she regained consciousness and
525
immediately went drifting about, pleasuring as many of her mates as she could. Pansy decided
this looked fun and joined in. Soon it was a completely happy, satiated bond; even Harry had to
smile at the antics going on.
In the real world, Emma and then Victoria mounted Harry. Minerva pushed Victoria off of Harry
after his orgasm and sheathed him. She worked him quickly to another peak, then wriggled and
shuddered as he spent in her, forcing a delicious orgasm from her.
After a few moments’ rest, Harry settled and thought, “I’m hungry.”
“Well, it is lunch time, Harry. Let’s get you and Pansy and Allison dressed and we can go eat.”
“What’s a Horcrux?”
Allison’s question brought the knowledge rushing in and they felt ill for a moment. Then the
rapid-fire processing began
Allison had heard Riddle screaming in his mind for a Horcrux.
The bond was off and running.
“A Hocrux was part of a very nasty Dark ritual, a physical object that contained part of a soul.”
“To create one, part of the ritual required an unwilling sacrifice, a murder essentially, of a
sentient magical being of the same kind as the soul being divided.”
“Did that mean Dark?”
“No, it meant species. Riddle used the Horcrux to keep his current body alive when Harry blasted
him with power. He must have done the same at the ritual to get a body back and when Harry
freed Bellatrix. That’s how he survived when Harry incinerated Quirrell.”
“How many of these things were there?”
“Wait—what about that avatar in the chamber?”
Quirrel
Chamber=Diary
Ritual
Bellatrix
Allison
“So Riddle had used five—how many would there be, then? Arithmantically powerful number 5,
7, 9, 11, or 13, not 5 or he would be dead because he needs a piece.
526
“Each takes a piece, leaving less, so not too many or he’d fade away to nothing. Even using
necromancy you have to have something to work with, 7 or 9, probably 7.”
“He is one, and yes, that trophy, it read with his signature as if it was alive. So did that locket
that Sirius gave us, though, 8? No, seven and him. No, that can’t be right.”
Quirrel=unknown
Chamber=Diary
Ritual=unknown
Bellatrix=Ravenclaw’s wand
Allison=Ravenclaws gem
Trophy and Locket = 7 plus him. But 8 isn’t a good number Arithmetically. It has to be 9.
Ring, Slytherin’s ring. He booby-trapped it, but where is that?
9 total, then.
Nothing else, so tired....
Geoffrey popped in with the elves and moved them all to the bondeds’ wing, then he brought
the Royals and Sirius to them.
Sirius took one look and asked Geoffrey to get Poppy Pomfrey.
Pop!
Pop!
“What’s the—”
Poppy had yelled when the strange elf grabbed her from the Infirmary, but when she arrived
and saw the mass of people unconscious before her she whipped out her wand and started
scanning.
As she did, the parents gathered.
“Exhausted, mentally exhausted, too much sex? Bruises, abrasions—Morgana, this vampire has
been gang-raped! Wait—vampire? Merlin, these were children? And Sarah of York? What the
hell?”
Andromeda ran to Nym and hugged her.
“Andromeda, what’s going on here?”
527
“Um—”
“Andromeda, Tonks, I know they’re bonded. Now spit it out—what happened?”
“We’re not really sure, Poppy. Harry bound Pansy and then he bound this witch—”
“Allison Walsh?”
“—as a slave and, eerrr, did something to the Dark Mark, and last night he bound this vampire
Elder as a slave.”
“Slaves? Morgana, it’s a wonder they aren’t all dead. A vampire Elder, really? Andromeda, you
must tell Nym to slow down with him. I know he’s powerful, but Morgana! And removing Dark
Marks? That’s impossible, even for Albus.”
Poppy bustled over to Bellatrix, who she had just recognised. She turned her right arm over and
gasped. It was true; the Mark Poppy knew to be there was gone.
“Madam Pomfrey, will you require assistance?”
Poppy looked up and over the unconscious form of Bellatrix and met the eyes of the Queen.
She dropped a curtsey. “Your Majesty, no, ma’am. I believe they’re all simply exhausted. Sleep
and food should put them right in a day or so. I’ll monitor them for a few hours.”
The Queen nodded and then turned and swept out of the hugely expanded master suite in
which Geoffrey had put the bonded, Andrew on her heels.
“Your Grace, until we are informed otherwise we will assume the Duke of Magic was disabled
by some form of attack. You are to act in his stead. Secure the Castle.”
“Ma’am,” Andrew said, having no idea how he was going to do that. Geoffrey led him to the
library and placed his hand on a book on a central podium. Suddenly the Potter wards
connected to him and they came on at full power. The Castle hummed—well, growled, really.
The Queen, who had followed along with the rest of the court and the vassals, smiled at him.
“Very nice, Your Grace, and thank you, Geoffrey.”
“Well, while we wait we might as well eat.”
Andrew offered his arm to the Queen and they followed Geoffrey to the dining room. Lunch
was an anxious affair until Andrew said, “Ah, they’re back. They’ll be fine, Sarah just let me
know in the bond.”
528
Suddenly the door opened and Harry strode in with Nym on his arm, the bonded behind him,
and Poppy upbraiding him mercilessly. “And no sex until tomorrow at the earliest.”
The mates blushed furiously. Harry seated Nym.
“Harry, what exactly happened?”
Harry looked at Elizabeth and then launched into an edited version of the whole story, omitting
the graphic details of Pansy and Allison’s bonding but including everything else.
Bill looked thoughtful. “Horcruxes are nasty, dangerous things, Harry; they’re essentially an
almost-completed necromantic ritual. If mishandled they can spontaneously complete it
themselves, usually killing whoever is closest to them. You say you have two of them here?
Mind if I take a look? We’ve had to destroy a few in Egypt, and it cost us some good people.
Might I get my boss, in, too?”
“I’d appreciate it if you would, Bill.”
Poppy looked as if her head would explode.
“Harry James Potter, you left out the small fact that in the last two days you’ve been intimate
with all of your mates at least twice and forced the world’s only known female vampire Elder
into sexual submission and then bound her as a slave.”
The whole table sat stunned as Harry blushed to the roots of his hair and looked as if he wanted
to crawl under the table.
“That’s a bit of all right there, Har—”
POP!
Ron didn’t even flinch this time as Lavender smacked him in the head hard. He just grinned like
an idiot.
The twins opened their mouths, but when they felt the hands on their inner thighs take large
folds of meat and skin between thumb and curled fingers, they snapped them closed again.
Looking into their bondeds’ faces they saw sweet smiles that ended somewhere before the
eyes, which were promising pain and weeks of enforced abstinence.
Phillip looked around the table and saw all the purpling heads and knew that something had to
be done. “That’s the way, Harry old man, stiff upper lip indeed.” And he gave Harry a broad
wink.
“PHILLIP!”
529
The Queen looked horrified.
Dan cracked first and collapsed into his fortunately empty soup bowl, howling with laughter,
completely mortifying Emma and an already heavily blushing Hermione. Andrew was next,
alternately laughing and screaming as Sarah pinched him viciously in an effort to get him to
stop.
At this, the entire party collapsed in guffaws.
As she wiped the tears from her eyes, Elizabeth found herself looking at a seriously disgruntled
female vampire Elder. “Amelia, dear, what’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong? He completely owned me from start to finish for four hours. He didn’t use his
bonded or the realm to draw on, and on top of that he had had at least fifty women, some of
them multiple times, in the forty-eight hours leading up to his complete and total domination
of me. And then he grinds two teenagers into a very satiated paste and does the same to an
Auror at her sexual peak who he then enslaves. I never had a chance.”
“MOTHER!”
“Are you really sure you wanted everyone to know that, dear?”
Amelia Fastida started and then held her head up proudly. “It’s not like they can do anything
about it, nor could they duplicate his performance.”
The rest of lunch passed with occasional outbursts of laughter. Finally Harry rose and excused
himself. The rest of the males took the hint and left with him.
“All right, Poppy, what is it?”
“Nym you and Sarah have to take control of this. Harry is right at the ragged edge right now and
has obviously been pushed over it once or twice recently. I dread to think what will happen if
you all get pregnant. You’ll kill him in the second trimester.”
“What? How, Poppy?”
“Nym, in the second trimester your hormones will be raging out of control, as will your magic.
All of your appetites will be elevated, as will your emotions.”
“I thought that was mostly exaggerated stories or old wives’ tales.”
Melinda Bell laughed. “No, they aren’t. Poor Marcus—I was crying one minute, jumping him the
next, and then before he could even finish I sent him for sardine and chocolate ice cream. I
530
think he had to make it himself.” She shuddered “I still can’t look at sardines. Good thing I
didn’t take on to Marcus that way.”
Katie rolled her eyes.
“What, Katie—no disparaging “MOTHER!”?
“Would it do any good? You’re all incorrigible.”
Elizabeth chuckled, and Poppy continued, “As I said, you have to get control of this and either
slow down his exercise or slow down on your exercising him. For him it’s all burning calories
and exercising.”
Marie thought a moment and then groaned. “So I let him get into the classic overtraining
pattern.”
“If by that you mean he’s only achieving a superficial recovery, you’re correct. He needs less
general exercise and more specific exercise, and you must account for the exercise he’s getting
during sex.”
Janet nodded. “We’ll break him out into an upper and lower body alternating day isolation
programme and slow him down, Marie. It’ll be fine.”
Harry had retreated to the sitting room and collapsed into a chair. “Not a word from any of
you.”
Snickers all round.
Dan finally said, “Harry you should slow down a little. They won’t leave you if you don’t have
sex with them every time you see them. Well, the ones that are any good won’t.”
“Dan, I don’t do that now. It’s just that there are so many of them one of them is
always...eerrr....”
Outright laughter followed this. “We get the picture, Harry, but talk to Nym. She and the
Primaries will help you.”
“I hope so, Arthur.” Harry leaned his head back and they talked of other things, just letting him
rest.
531
That afternoon passed slowly and comfortably for Harry, and in fact everyone. The manic levels
of activity steadied and Clan Potter collected itself.
They went back to the class schedule and everybody settled in. Emma Granger turned out to be
a quick study and was steaming through the Hogwarts syllabus as fast as Frank and Alice could
give it to her.
Some of the courtiers who had never been formally magically schooled were joining those
classes while everyone else continued with the dual track Clan syllabus.
Stealth and Tracking had flipped now, though, and the witches were desperately trying to hide
from Harry. They were spectacularly unsuccessful, with first Megan getting taken in the gallery
while invisible and then Krystal being thoroughly taken under the dining room table, when
Harry suddenly materialised, covered her, and Vanished her clothes.
Poppy gave Harry a glare when they materialised at the end of the class with Megan and
Krystal’s condition obvious. He grinned impishly at her.
Mind Arts was another area that Poppy wanted to say something about, but her wand
registered no physical effort being expended. It was very, very obvious Harry was pleasuring all
of them, one after the other, in the classroom that only the bonded had retreated to, but she
couldn’t understand how.
Amelia Fastida had thought she would lose her mind when he penetrated her natural vampire
shields and took control of both her pleasure center and her sexual center, stimulating her
mercilessly. Zsuzsa looked at her mother when they came out of their minds at the end of the
session. “Big bad vampire queen, huh? Looked more like desperately horny nymphomaniac to
me.”
“Zsuzsa, leave your mother alone until after he does both of your centers at the same time.”
“Yes, Nym.”
It was disconcerting to see a fifteen-hundred-plus-year-old vampire Elder stick a delicate pink

tongue out at her eighteen-year-old daughter from behind Nym.
Zsuzsa rolled her eyes. “Grow up, Mother.”
Dinner was very relaxed. Afterward Harry and the leadership study group discussed current
events and dissected Harry’s opinions and decisions, and the rest of the group dissected life,
the universe, and everything. Sirius spent the evening rescuing the twins from one of their
mothers or another.
532
At 10 p.m. Harry wound up his discussions, and after saying good night he offered his arm to
Nym and they led the bonded to bed.
“Harry, Poppy is concerned and Marie, Janet, Krista, and Krystal agree that we need to slow
down your physical activity levels. Sex counts as a physical activity. So now you can only take
one mate and one potential bonded at night and one mate and one potential in the morning.
Stop pouting, Harry.”
“But Nym, what about during the day?”
“You can take one in Stealth and Tracking and one in Mind Arts, Harry, and since you like it so
much we’ll allow you to take the most needful at your discretion once a day.”
Cynthia decided that talk time was over and took appropriate action. After Harry had pushed
Cynthia, growling, over the edge, Carina Yaxley, who had drawn the short straw among the
chattel, found herself very thoroughly mated. As she had the largest, longest, most intense
orgasm of her life, her lover released in her and she found herself in the bond. She wrapped her
arms and legs around Harry and cradled him to sleep, still buried in her. Even semi-flaccid he
was all she ever wanted. It was glorious.
Potter Castle
Tracey gently stroked Harry, trying to keep him asleep until he came. She eased her mouth over
him; slowly and gently she brought him to full hardness and then pushed him down her throat.
She loved the feeling of having him all the way in her mouth. She raised her head and then
torturously inched him back into her throat. She squeaked in surprise when a strong pair of
hands lifted her and sat her on his face. Her squeak turned into a moan as he slowly drove her
out of her mind with his very talented tongue. Just before she dropped into her orgasm he
rolled her over and flipped himself, ending up locked in a burning kiss with her and fully buried
in her warm, wet center.
Tracey couldn’t contain herself, and as he began stroking into her she wriggled delightedly.
Harry chuckled and picked up the pace, pushing them both to a tremendous orgasm.
Margaret approached the bed with some trepidation; she had basically only ever been raped
before. None of the men she had married had taken the time to know or love her. She had
been a trophy and when not in public was only there to be used.
533
Harry immediately disabused her of her fears as he slowly and gently explored every inch of
her.
To Margaret it felt as if he was worshipping her. She would find it was true in a little while; he
was endlessly fascinated with all of them, not just their bodies but their minds. He was also
constantly in awe that they would give themselves to him and he held their hearts to be his
greatest asset. He would gladly give all he had for them, including his life.
Explorations over and Margaret mewling in need, something she had never done before, he slid
into her and she immediately launched into the first orgasm ever given to her by someone else.
Stunned, she attempted to catch her breath, and the second and then third orgasms hit her.
Soon she could not separate them any more, and it all blended together in a blur of pleasure.
As she reached the end of her string Harry released in her and she fell into the bond, screaming
in joy. Her legs and arms locked around Harry and he rose and carried her to the bath.
“Ha! Call me limpet—look at Margaret.”
It was the oddest feeling for Margaret to stick her tongue out at Daphne in the bond. Curiously,
Harry was instantly rock-hard. Margaret used this to her advantage and as he rested on the
stairs she took them both over the edge again. Afterward, Harry stilled her with his hands on
her lush hips.
“Shh, baby, stop. You’ll hurt yourself.”
“I don’t care. You need to be happy.”
“Shhhh. I’m very happy just resting here in you.”
Margaret stilled and was amazed to feel that he wasn’t lying and that he was indeed very happy
to just rest, buried in her.
Her wistful image of her shrunken body impaled on him under his robes as he went through his
day amused the bonded.
At ten minutes before six Harry gently disengaged from Margaret, and after helping her from
the tub, they dressed for PT. Nym was forced to remind him again that he probably didn’t want
Ron seeing that much of her just before they entered the gym.
In PT Janet, Krystal, Krista, and Marie ganged up on him and took him through his stretches and
then the heaviest upper-body workout they could manage.
Harry got on the treadmill and they cranked the pace up to way past world record pace and,
smiling, let him run. Little did he know that tomorrow they wouldn’t let him run at all. After his
run they took him into cool-down and then the cold pool.
534
Arriving back in her room, Amelia Bones found a very naked Harry holding the sheet up with a
raised eyebrow and a grin on his face. She smiled and joined him in her bed. She had been
feeling a little down and antsy, but suddenly that all cleared up.
Harry and Amelia arrived in the dining room for breakfast with smiles from ear to ear. The
lessened activity had done Harry a world of good and he was wetting pants all around the
room.
“Uh, Harry, can you turn that down a little? I’d like to keep Lavender conscious some today,”
said Ron, who had watched as Lavender saw Harry and began panting.
Lavender blushed faintly and clapped her mouth shut as she averted her eyes.
Harry went his amazing shade of Weasley.
“Harry can you keep your hair like that?”
Harry thought about it for a moment and his blush faded, then suddenly his hair went back to
Weasley red while his face stayed clear.
Molly and Arthur both looked ready to burst with pride, and Harry drew ooohs and aaahs from
everyone.
With no crises to solve today and no interrogations, classes went fine and there was a genial
atmosphere all day.
Beatrice and Eugenie developed the habit of kneeling around Harry and Nym’s feet with
Bellatrix, Allison, and Amelia.
It was very amusing to see a courtier look scandalised at this and then look into Amelia Fastida’s
deadly, amused eyes. It was even more amusing to watch as that same courtier yanked his or
her gaze from Amelia’s and had the misfortune to gaze into the deadly violet eyes of a distinctly
unamused Bellatrix and then the ice-blue glare of Allison.
Elizabeth took the opportunity to take a Baroness down a peg. “A question, perhaps, Baroness
Grofton?”
The ice-blue glare suddenly went burning green, and Baroness Grofton started. “Eerrr, no, Your
Majesty, none whatsoever.”
“Stupid cow, I don’t know why Elizabeth keeps her around.”
“Sarah!”
535
“What, Nym? Grofton is almost as bad as the wizarding purebloods.”
“You do realise that Elizabeth can probably hear you through the Realm’s bond to us when
we’re this close to her?”
For the first time Sarah blushed; the bonded chuckled and Elizabeth smiled at her and then
concentrated for a moment.
“She has her uses, Sarah, or I would have got rid of the sanctimonious cow years ago.”
“Elizabeth, the princesses!”
“Oops, sorry, Minerva. Girls, it’s all right to keep that kind of counsel in here or to yourselve,s
but you must never let it show. Unscrupulous people could and would use it against you.”
“I could relieve you of the burden, Elizabeth. I’m feeling a little peckish.”
“MOTHER! I told you, no snacking on the guests.”
“No, Harry, I was joking. What a nice though,t though, my Master. Later.”
When Amelia had said she was hungry, Harry had immediately begun thinking of where they
could quickly step out to so she could have some blood from him.
“I’m not sure that’s a good idea, Amelia—you biting him...eerrr, feeding on him, I mean. We
don’t know exactly what the result of that could be, and Riddle is still out there. I’d like you to
try some of Harry’s blood, though. We can draw you some tonight.”
“Why, Marcia?”
“I think it would bring her power levels up, Daphne.”
The discussion raged in the bond for the rest of the day and it was decided to do some more
research.
Potter Castle
Harry had had a very nice evening with Eliza and Krista, followed by a fun morning with Nym
and Katherine Crabbe.
536
PT was an eye-opener as Harry did the best he had ever done on the lower-body workout.
Breakfast was very satisfying, with Harry radiating a kind of aggressive genial contentment.
The staff mates took the morning to work on the briefing while the other mates went to class.
Lunch arrived and they looked around for Harry.
Harry had taken Emma to the roof garden and slowly driven her into complete exhaustion. She
was in need, and his drive was turned a little higher than the current restrictions allowed.
While he was taking Emma he restricted the bondeds’ access to her and himself to presence
only.
Harry transported them to Emma’s room and transported Marcia to them. Marcia took one
look and checked Emma; she was physically and mentally exhausted. “Harry, don’t do this to
the younger mates too often. We don’t really know what the results will be.”
Harry and Marcia faded into the dining room.
Lunch was a pleasant affair with the settled bonded and guests.
Classes that afternoon proceeded normally, with Harry taking Victoria on the coat of arms in
the entry hall while they were both invisible. Minerva got herself taken again in Mind Arts, both
in the mental realm and because of her iron will in the physical world. As Mind Arts was a
bonded-only class, it was okay, but it could have happened in the middle of Trafalgar Square;
once Harry and Minerva had reached a certain point they were completely unaware of the rest
of the universe. Minerva was content with her massively satiating failure.
After dinner everyone removed to the theater in the training hall and Nym started the briefing.
“Your Majesty, Your Highnesses, guests, vassals, and bonded. Good evening. It’s 14 September
1995 and this is the daily situational update briefing, covering thirteen to fourteen September
1995 of the Duke of Magic’s Own First Magical Regiment of Infantry. We’ll start with the G1,
Susan.”
Nym sat, shuddering, Harry was very enthusiastic in his thanks. “Harry, sweetie, don’t take this
wrong, and I love it when you do that, but you have to tone it down a little. My knickers are
soaked.”
“Sorry.”
As the bonded chuckled, Harry cast a gentle cleaning charm on Nym and she smiled her thanks
to him.
537
Susan rose and the screen lit up as a podium appeared on the front of the stage on Harry’s
right.
Regimental Strength
Alphas
Sarah of York
Primary Wives
Ginny Weasley Potter Daphne Greengrass Potter Beatrice of York
Eugenie of York

Victoria Frobisher Emma Dobbs Cynthia Carlisle (nee Fudge)
Clarissa Fudge Rowena Hogwarts Zsuzsa Bourbon
Jacquelyn Parkinson Pansy Parkinson
Slaves
Bellatrix Black Amelia Fastida Allison Walsh
Bound Women
Katherine Nott Carina Yaxley Margaret Zabini
Eliza Goyle Katherine Crabbe

Juliet Mulciber Alexis Rookwood Irina Dolohov
156 House elves

22 Nightmares
142 Guests
538
“Fifty-nine women are bonded, two Alphas, seven Primary wives, two intent-bonded, forty-one
wives, three slaves, and five bound women. Three witches in compulsion have been identified
and they are all under control of the Dark Lord or his minions, status unknown, but we know
they are alive. All personnel are accounted for.
“We have discovered that, as with all multiple bonds, there are different levels of bonding. We
will continue to move the bonded into the proper categories as we identify them.
“No personnel are in hospital and none are on restricted duty for medical reasons.
“We have twenty-one prisoners, all alive and in reasonable health. All have been interrogated.
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Daphne the G2.”
Susan, faintly blushing again, sat and Daphne rose gracefully. She moved into position and
another chart appeared. She briefed her chart as it appeared.
Intelligence summary
“Weather: Normal, no impact to ground operations across the theater of operations, flight
operations restricted by low broken cloud cover.
“Enemy:
“Dark Forces: the Dark Lord still continues to add to his forces. We are seeing continuing but
reduced recruiting efforts among wizarding folk and ‘Dark magical creatures’. Wizarding folk
are being recruited under duress, as evidenced by Allison; we suspect this will be mostly
witches.
“We believe the Dark Lord has created at least seven but possibly more Horcruxes. We are
attempting to confirm this fact and determine how many have been used or destroyed.
“Unknowns: we have tentatively identified a group of fourteen so-called ‘new’ pureblood

families that appear to be operating as a loose confederation. Their intentions, based on very
little evidence, seem to be to take advantage of whatever opportunities present themselves.
We will continue to gather data.
“Friendly:
“Light Forces: The Order of the Phoenix, under new leadership, continue to gather intelligence
and counter the Dark forces’ moves to obtain the prophecy.
“Ministry: The Ministry has had the intent and Dark Mark stones installed, and the Acting
Minister continues working on issuing the loyalty oath.
539
“We are tentatively classifying APWB Dumbledore as a friendly. Parvati arranged for him to be
given only repeating parchment to write on, and we have the other copies of this. His writing
indicates that he has had an epiphany of sorts and is currently reviewing all of his actions from
the death of his bonded and child until now. We may be able to obtain more useful intelligence
as he is conducting an analysis of both his actions and Riddle’s.
“Estimate: We believe that in the near term Voldemort will continue to attempt to gain control
over the prophecy, after he recovers from whatever it was that Harry did to him while enslaving
first Bellatrix and then Allison. Also, there is no doubt that he will attack to seize Azkaban in
order to replenish his diminishing forces. This will take some time as indications are that his
encounter with Harry during the enslavement of first Bellatrix and then Allison injured him so
badly as to require him to expend two Horcruxes just to stay in his current incorporation.”
reducing his forces and increasing our available resources. Thirty snatches have been made to
date.
Daphne blushed and sat.
“Your Grace, the Regiment currently continues training and intelligence-gathering operations.
“Also, the construction of the Royal Academy continues to progress at a rapid pace, thanks to
Harry doing the work of a Goblin battalion again yesterday. It should be finished at the end of
the month. We will then apply the Fidelius and begin interviewing teachers. We should be
ready to take on students after Christmas break. Chu has sent out the letters to all human
students from the magical births register and begun receiving replies. We need to acquire a
representative among the Centaurs, Merfolk, and other sentient species.
“We are refining the prophecy scenarios, Allow, Deny, and Obfuscate. We will have a decision
briefing for those scenarios after this briefing.
“Planning continues for changing contingencies that Luna has foreseen. We will be prepared to
rock-drill these plans, and get your approval of them, Your Grace, in a fortnight.
“We are continuing to review the body of wizarding law, per your instructions, Your Grace, with
the intent of stripping it down to its simplest applicable terms.
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by Ginny, the G4, Your Grace.”
540
“A centaur, Your Grace? Isn’t that going a little far? I mean, a vampire has its uses as a slave,
but a Centaur would be bestiality if you ‘acquire representation’ in your normal manner.”
A collective gasp was heard.
Harry never got the chance to answer as Elizabeth turned and froze Baroness Grofton in a
steely glare. “You are swiftly approaching the limit of your usefulness to the Court of St James,
Grofton. You must adjust your outmoded morality or risk becoming superfluous. In fact, I am
done with you. Your Grace, you may satisfy your honour however you choose.”
Before the Baroness could reply or even fully process what she had heard, Amelia Fastida
moved. Amazingly, even with her vampire speed Harry was already standing over the Baroness
with one hand on her forehead.
He slammed into her mind and groaned. Suzanne Grofton was in compulsion and was not
dealing with it well at all. She had been raised staunchly Church of England and would not let
herself be a part of a multiple bonding; to her it was literally a fate worse than death. She had
been concealing her compulsion since the first visit to the Castle, and it was rapidly overcoming
her reason. Harry went directly to the essential Suzanne and opened his mind to her. After
reviewing his life so far and encountering the bond mates, she shuddered and went blank.
Harry pulled himself from her mind.
“If she recovers, ma’am, I’ll have to bond her or she will go insane, if she isn’t already.”
Marcia moved to Harry and took the Baroness from him and faded from view for a moment.
After she checked the Baroness and laid her in her bed, she faded back into view.
Hestia surveyed the room. “If there are no more questions?” She turned and sat in the silence
that followed.
Hestia and Hermione got the little blush. Ginny rose, smiling.
G4 Operations
“Your Grace, the Household and Regiment are currently supplied as necessary. We are still
coordinating with vendors for supplies for the school.
“We’ve begun checking and refurbishing the Castle pursuant to your plans to keep your
children with you.”
Harry blushed furiously. Ginny had picked this out of his mind, a small portion of which was
constantly on Juliet and Julius and his future children.
541
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by Amelia, the G5.”
She blushed heavily and sat. Amelia rose and stepped up to the podium. The screen
disappeared.
“Your Grace, as briefed yesterday, the Regiment is currently in control of the top level position
in the Ministry and I’m still moving to consolidate the position.
“I am administering the loyalty oath and have completed the department heads.”
“Subject to your questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Narcissa, your G8.”
Narcissa rose and moved to the podium. “Your Grace, consolidation of the chattel Houses
continues with the McNeil witches coming tomorrow.
“We have prepared letters of termination for the senior editorial staff of the Daily Prophet and
they await your signature. We have prepared the letter installing Rita as editor and giving her
complete authorisation to do what she needs to.
“I am, as always, prepared to give a full accounting of the Duchy at any time.
“Subject to your Questions, Your Grace, I will be followed by Chu.”
Narcissa received the nod and turned quickly to her seat to hide her blush.
Chu rose and moved to the podium.
“Your Grace, great progress has been made on both the physical facility of the Royal Academy
and on hiring instructors. CVs are pouring in and student applications are beginning to arrive.
We need to discuss how the first through fifth year students will arrive and depart for the
school day and any school-related activities; I’ll see you with Minerva later on this subject.
“We are, thanks to your efforts, weeks ahead of schedule on the facility still.
“Subject to your questions, I will be followed by the Executive Officer and Chief of Staff,
Duchess Nymphadora.”
She moved to her seat, receiving his thanks and blushing faintly as all her mates had yesterday
and today.
Nym stood. “Subject to your questions and guidance, Your Grace, this concludes our update
briefing. We would like to move into a decision briefing for the prophecy.”
542
Harry stood and moved up on the stage. “Thank you all, ladies. You have, I believe, captured the
intent as always. I look forward to our next briefing. Does anyone have any questions for me?”
“Harry, you don’t have to bond Baroness Grofton.”
“Ma’am, I believe I do. She’s not a bad person, she’s simply prejudiced by her upbringing. And
my mother informed me that there would be women I bonded that I didn’t really want to, and
that I shouldn’t turn any away.”
Harry nodded to Nym and sat. She rose and moved back to the podium.
“Your Grace, the issue is what to do about the memory of the prophecy that is currently in the
Hall of Prophecy of the Department of Mysteries.
“It is kept in a charmed Remembrall that only you and Riddle can touch. To hear it, one of you
must break the Remembrall.
“If we allow Riddle to have it, it is possible that he could find some way around it. We believe
this is unlikely, but it is possible. We believe that the most likely course of action is that he
would hear it and focus his efforts solely on you.
“We can easily deny him access to it by moving it to here or some other location under Fidelius.
We believe this would cause him to continue to attempt to find it, leading to more destruction,
and possibly deaths caused by his minions and himself.
“If we replace it with a new prophecy there is the possibility that it would become an active
true prophecy; the experts we’ve talked to are in disagreement over this.”
Harry grinned. “Okay, so we’ll make up a prophecy that the bonded agree could be the best
thing to ever happen to us, the bonded, and replace the real one with it. We move the real one
here, and we let him get to the fake one without taking any casualties ourselves but stripping
him of any minions he brings with him.”
The Slytherin amongst the bonded went all starry-eyed.
“Oh, Morgana!” Bellatrix groaned in the bond, and the rest of the bonded smiled as she
shuddered at Harry’s feet in what appeared to be a climax.
Nym smiled predatorily. “Yes, my lord. This concludes the briefing.”
Chu rose from her seat. “Harry, can we talk about the school issue now, or are you tired?”
“Lets do it now, Chu.”
543
“If Poppy wasn’t such a spoilsport—” Shocked laughter followed this comment.
“Harry, we had thought of using Portkeys directly to their classrooms, all timed to arrive at
appropriate times. These could be permanent two-way devices.”
Allison, from her position by Harry’s feet, said, “You know those could be emergency Portkeys
too. If the students or their families were ever attacked, they could Portkey away to the school,
where they would be safe, and we can rig wards to let us know when they’re used.”
Everyone froze, and then as Harry leaned down and rewarded her with a scorching kiss, she
received a standing ovation.
When everyone had settled again, Minerva continued. “The problem is the cost associated with
six thousand Portkeys in use twice a day every day. They cost a Galleon per use.”
“Uh, Minerva, that’s a royalty paid to the estate of the inventor of the spell and a tax imposed
by the Ministry,” Carina said.
Harry smiled broadly. “As head of House Yaxley, I authorise the creation and use of Portkeys for
all students of Hogwarts and the Royal Academy at no fee, subject to the Headmistress’s
pleasure. I further authorise the creation and free use of one-time emergency Portkeys to St
Mungo’s casualty for every magical sentient resident of the United Kingdom, similar
arrangements to be made with all friendly countries.”
This time Hannah groaned and shuddered. Harry had just become the magnanimous ideal
Hufflepuff.
The room sat stunned for a moment, and then the Queen rose turned to Harry and curtseyed.
“Your Grace is too generous.”
Harry’s actions that day would save millions in the ensuing years and it became standard
practice for Auror quick-reaction teams to be located in casualty departments in most magical
nations, ready to launch at whatever had forced someone to use the emergency Portkey. For
that alone, Clan Potter would be recognised and revered. The non-emergency use of these
Portkeys would carry heavy fines.
Elizabeth looked at Nym. “Nym, remember what Poppy said. Your Grace, we can find our own
way out.”
Nym smiled brilliantly at the Queen and dragged Harry away. The mates sat for a moment and
then pelted after them.
544

Chapter 27
13-15 September 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Unfortunately Poppy’s instructions were completed disregarded by first the mates and then,
when he caught his second wind, Harry. First he drew on them, then the realm, until they were
all in complete satiated submission including him. Harry finally went to sleep at 7 a.m.
Poppy was called immediately, and she was furious. They would be fine, but this was uncalled
for; they had hundreds, maybe thousands of years to love and be loved. They were acting like
newlyweds before their first baby. The light suddenly broke on Poppy. It was the breeding urge
of Harry’s magic that was doing this. It was going to keep driving them until they had enough
children to satisfy the magic that the line was secure.
Poppy frowned and wondered how she could do anything about this. Hermione rose and
walked to her. In an odd but pleasant contralto she asked, “Poppy, what’s wrong?”
“Hermione, are you all right, dear?”
“I’m Rowena, Poppy; Hermione is resting.”
Poppy’s eye’s bugged as Rowena explained the shared-body arrangement. Poppy took a
moment adjusting, first to the fact that she was addressing the corporeal manifestation of a
thousand-year-old castle and then, for just a moment, that it was even possible. A scan
revealed that it was, in fact, possible. Somehow the diagnostic spells could tell the difference.
Poppy, satisfied, told Rowena her breeding urge theory. “Poppy, you’re brilliant. Of course
that’s the answer.”
POP!
Geoffrey handed the family book to Rowena. She paged to the appropriate section and read for
a few moments, then she handed the book back to Geoffrey.
POP!
“So, Rowena, what can we do?”
“Nothing that I know of. Apparently Nym is going to have to get pregnant, and that will allow a
cascade of pregnancies. One of Elizabeth’s councilors espoused this theory and the Potter
family book backs it up.”
545
Poppy stood and moved to the bed, running some very specific scans on Nym. “She got off the
potion a short time ago, apparently. Her natural cycle is taking over but she’ll have to have her
period naturally before she will then ovulate with everything in the correct condition. Maybe a
month total, depending on where she is in her cycle and how regular it was while not on the
potion. It could be much longer if her body doesn’t adjust easily.”
“We’ll try to take a more responsible approach, Poppy. Now that we know this we should be
okay, and Harry can draw on the Realm.”
St Mungo’s
Long-Term Care Ward
Albus diligently continued the task he had set himself. He felt a little worse this morning, but
still, better than he had in years.
His notes were as comprehensive as he could make them. He was saddened as he reread them;
so many mistakes. Why? What had gone wrong? He was desperately searching for the one
decision that had led down the path to here.
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
Lord Voldemort groaned and rolled over in the stinking gloom. Silence fell again; roaches and
spiders skittering through the walls were the only sounds to be heard beside the occasional
groaning rasp.
Corwen
Wales
Peter Carthage looked across the table at Lauren. “Are you ready for tonight, gel?”
“Yes, Da. Shelia, Susan, and Rose will be here at four this afternoon, packed and ready to go.
We’ll dress while we wait for the Duke’s representative.”
Colonsay
Hebrides
546
Agnes McNeil looked at her second. “Are we ready, Millicent?”
“Yes, Agnes. We’ll all be here at four this afternoon, ready to go, even the wee bairns. We even
got his pattern—dark red and old gold with green and black stripes, the Myrridin.”
“Don’t change yet, Millicent. Let’s wait to see what happens.”
Millicent nodded.
Royal Academy Building Site
Hookknife and Slasher missed Harry. Geoffrey had popped in and told them that the young
Duke would be otherwise engaged today and sent his apologies.
It just wasn’t as much fun without Harry.
In the Master Suite
Rowena had gone back to sleep, or put Hermione’s body back to sleep, or something. Poppy
chuckled; no wonder Minerva, Aurora, Septima, and Bathsheba hadn’t shown up this morning
at breakfast—they were all lying here shagged silly, like teenagers. She scanned them and, as
with the other mates, gave out some very specific anti-inflammatory potions. Well, she
wouldn’t have to worry about them wearing Harry down for a couple of days; they’d all
probably be too sore.
Harry was another story. He just lay there looking like a Michelangelo marble; even completely
at rest he was cut and firm-looking. She scanned him, healed a few bite marks—not vampire,
thank Morgana—and then covered him with the sheet again. Poppy sighed and sat down in a
wingback by the fire. She looked at the hugely expanded room and bed and laughed bitterly. It
could only have happened to poor Harry.
With Ginevra in the bond they would probably transfer that strange bit of familial magic the
Weasleys and Prewitts were famous for, but very few wizarding families that had that kept the
children’s uncontrolled magic from harming their siblings, and had a child apiece every couple
of years. Harry could end up with thousands of children—unless they practiced a lot of birth
control, of course.
In the dining room
547
Most of the vassals and the Royals had remained, it being Friday. Andrew sat at the table and
slowly ate breakfast alone; Sarah and the girls had slept in.
“Andrew, good morning. Girls not up yet?”
“Morning, Dad. No, not yet.”
“Busy night.”
Andrew chuckled. “Sarah had to shield; the mates overwhelmed the stones.”
Phillip leaned closer. “I know. I’m trying to convince your mum to move here permanently.”
Andrew’s spit-take had orange juice coming out of his nose. “Bejesus, Dad, that’s yacky.”
Phillip waggled his eyebrows. “Only for you, boyo.”
Andrew groaned. “Eat, Dad. I want to go look at the Royal Academy since it looked like the
Goblins were there working.”
“Poor little beggars don’t get a day off? Harry’s worked them every day since we got here.”
“Harry’s on the prod to get the school up, and they have to get the shell and roof up before the
snow flies.”
Phillip nodded and tucked in; soon he and Andrew were on the way to the site.
Elizabeth entered the dining room at 9 a.m. As she ate, the other ladies slowly filtered in. All of
the males had had the same idea as Andrew and Phillip and had left for the building site
already.
Fortune sat by Elizabeth. “They’re such little boys.”
Elizabeth gave her a Mona Lisa smile. Fortune gazed at her for a moment and then giggled. “Or
maybe not.”
Elizabeth just continued to smile.
“Ma’am, what are we going to do about the Clan mates? I’ve been reviewing the available
information, and Clan McNeil has witches from fifty-six to twelve.”
“You know the answer, Fortune. If their cycle is regular he’ll have to take them. He’ll bond
them. I’ve started intelligence-gathering efforts on the other Dark-associated families to see
where the next potential bonding problem will come. I think to prevent it he can not cast the
548
Praedia Bellica, but it will leave them to run loose and then he’ll have to judge them when
they’re captured.”
“I’ll have a conversation with him, Nym, and Sarah when he wakes up. He can decide what he
wants to do.”
“And Suzanne Grofton, ma’am?”
“I’m going to let him decide Grofton’s fate as well. Hopefully the silly cow will save her own
life.”
Fortune nodded and they finished breakfast. By that time the rest of the Ladies of the Court
had arrived, and after the extended breakfast they all went to join their men who were still at
the building site.
Nym’s eyes opened and she focused on the form of Baroness Grofton kneeling by the edge of
the bed with her crossed wrists extended to her. Nym sighed and Vanished Suzanne’s clothes
with a negligent flick of her fingers and pulled her into the bed next to Harry.
Harry slowly dragged his eyes open later to find Nym encouraging Suzanne to at least touch
him. He lay perfectly still, knowing that Nym felt him awaken. The other mates were coming
awake and quietly watching as Nym coaxed Suzanne into saving her own life.
Suzanne reached out a trembling hand and placed it on Harry’s sculpted abdomen. She was
instantly lost to everything but what her senses could drag into her about Harry, his
appearance, his smell, the taste of his skin, the way his skin felt under her hand. She suddenly
found herself with Harry in her mouth and she marveled at the smoothness and warmth of him
on her tongue. She gave in to the compulsion at that point.
Harry chuckled, and using all he knew, he took Suzanne through her bonding. While the
bonding was physically shattering, it had nothing on having her mates run through her
thoughts, and oh, by the way, her having access to theirs. She was strangely attracted to and
not disgusted by Amelia Fastida’s long memory. It was like having a first-person perspective on
western European history.
Harry sighed contentedly.
“Harry, get up!”
“Why, Eugenie?”
“We’re bored, Harry. We want to go look at the hole.”
“It’s not a hole, Eugenie, it’s a foundation.”
549
“But it looks like a hole.”
Harry had no reply for this and, noticing that he was hungry, he sat up. He just managed not to
scream, between his very sore abs and his very full bladder. He hobbled into the ensuite and
the mates were amazed at first by the loud sound and at its going on for so long, and then by
how good Harry suddenly felt.
Nym could only look around at her red-faced mates and laugh. Harry had very obviously
enjoyed relieving himself, and the little shiver at the end had been amusingly delicious.
After a quick shower Harry came striding from the ensuite and the mates tracked him with
appreciative eyes.
“I never get tired of that.”
“Nympho much, Rosmerta?”
“I didn’t say I was going to do anything about it, Ginny, but Morgana, what a view!”
They all giggled and began rising and wandering off to their own baths. It was fortunate that
the mates’ quarters were strictly off-limits except for the Royals and that Andrew was at the
building site, as the hallway was briefly full of naked mates. In the free-for-all yesterday
evening, everyone’s clothes had been Vanished.
Winky led Suzanne to a room that now contained all her remaining things.
Harry dressed and waited, thinking. The mates were amazed at his careful consideration of the
situation with both the Carthages and the McNeils.
There will be young women with the clan. Hmmm...well, if they’ve achieved regular cycles, then
it should be okay. The magic shouldn’t consider them of age before that, and I’ll be very careful
with the ones of age, take it slow, let them decide when.
Lauren, though, that’s going to be a problem. The vampires and the werewolves are at war.
Hmmm. I’ll need Remus with me to meet Peter, and then we’ll have to talk to him. Don’t want
another Parkinson thing if we can avoid it—poor Mi, Jacquelyn, and Pansy too.
Hermione shuddered as Harry caressed her in the bond. Jacquelyn and Pansy joined her as
Harry’s thoughts turned to them.
Nym was convinced Harry didn’t know he had completely stopped shielding from the mates
and they were all privy to his thoughts. It was very endearing knowing that he trusted them so
550
completely. If any one of them ever betrayed him, she wasn’t sure she would be able to leave
them alive.
Nym re-entered the bedroom and dragged Harry from his wingback. “Come on, lover boy, let’s
get you fed.”
Harry offered his arm and led her to the dining room. As they passed each mate’s room, the
occupants fell in behind the group.
Lunch was delicious and the elves were ecstatic. They were being worked hard serving the
vassals, Royals, and guests at the site and the bonded in the dining room.
After lunch Harry and the bonded moved to the site; as the older women all sat and laughed at
them, the men all tried their hand at construction. Slasher rolled on the ground laughing most
of the afternoon. Hookknife, however, found an artist in Dan; the human loved buildings, and
architecture was a passion. The kindred spirits were the cause of a significant percentage of
Slasher’s humour as they clambered over the site.
Slasher looked up and saw Harry working with the females by the pile of raw quarried bedrock
and was amazed to find not only him teaching them the cutting and polishing spells but the
females using them. And the stone they turned out was gorgeous.
Slasher sighed; too bad he couldn’t add them to his crew permanently. They had set up a sort
of line and finished blocks were coming off of it as fast as his normal crew could stack them.
Geoffrey and the elves kept a steady stream of drinks and, at intervals, finger foods circulating.
The nanny elves chased their charges and Sirius over the site. All in all, a grand time was had by
all.
The humans all returned to the Castle as the sun set, and the Goblins packed up and went
home.
At the Castle everyone withdrew to their rooms to dress for dinner. At 5:45 Harry escorted the
mates back to the entry hall. They found everyone else there waiting for them.
Amelia Fastida considered for a moment. “Master, I must withdraw.”
“Amelia?”
“The Alpha werewolf will not react well to my presence, Master.”
Harry thought for a moment. “Okay, we’ll bring the McNeils in first and then you may withdraw
to the master suite until I can talk to him.”
551
“I meant the female, Master. She is Alpha; her mother died and she has achieved that status.”
“Amelia, stop that. Call me Harry. And I’ll speak to them both with Remus before dinner.”
Harry nodded to Geoffrey and the double doors opened.
Agnes, Millicent, and the other members of Clan McNeil landed in the drive facing the Castle.
Harry had started to move to the door, but Nym held his arm as Sirius went and greeted the
Clan.
“Lord Black at your service, Lady McNeil.”
“Me laird, nice little place you have here.”
“Actually this is my liege’s country house, as he calls it. Welcome to Potter Castle. Let me escort
you inside; the family has set up a receiving line for you.”
Agnes had been a little stunned at the “country house” comment. The Castle was a small city in
and of itself. She laid her hand gently on Lord Black’s arm and let him lead her inside.
The “family” turned out to be the Queen, her consort, and the Prince and his wife, followed by
a good-looking young man who radiated magic in waves and fifty-nine stunningly beautiful
women and girls, including—unless she was badly mistaken—Amelia Fastida, the currently
awake vampire Elder. She cut her eyes at the smiling Lord Black.
“Very droll, me laird.”
“Sorry, Lady McNeil, couldn’t resist.”
Agnes proceeded to the Queen, and as she dropped her curtsey the vassals moved forward and
introduced themselves to the women of the Clan and escorted them to the Queen.
The clanswomen found themselves with the urge to submit to Duchess Nymphadora and
Duchess Sarah. Heather, a twenty-three-year-old, and Eileen, a fifteen-year-old, felt it most
powerfully and offered their wrists immediately and in a kind of daze. Agnes had known it was
probably going to happen; they were both very powerful, as her daughters should be.
After the last of Clan McNeil had passed Amelia, she withdrew. Harry nodded to Geoffrey, and
Peter, Lauren, Rose, Susan, and Shelia appeared in the drive. Remus greeted them.
“Peter, good to see you. Ladies, a pleasure to meet you all.”
552
Lauren watched from the corner of her eye as Rose’s lips parted slightly. She smiled as she
thought, “Oh my, that was quick. I wonder how long she’s been found?”
“Remus, good evening. Fine place you have here.”
“It’s one of my liege’s holds, Peter. He likes to tell people he likes to have a small place in the
country.”
Lauren started. “One? Small place? Who is your liege, Lord Lupin? Croesus, perhaps?”
Remus laughed. “He owns quite a few properties. He’s kidding about the small, we think, and
no—until a month or so ago he lived in a closet. He’s still getting used to all this. The family has
set up a receiving line. May I escort you?”
Lauren stepped up and lay her hand on his arm. Remus led her into the impressive entry hall.
Lauren chuckled. “The family, Lord Lupin?”
“Yes, you’ll see.”
Lauren’s eyes tracked down the line until she saw Zsuzsa. She stiffened and her Betas took up
position around her, shaking off the courtiers escorting them.
Peter stepped forward, sniffing the air and growling.
“You will attend me, Lord Carthage, or you will forfeit.”
Peter eyed the Queen and started to reply when Harry suddenly appeared in his field of vision.
He was not suppressing, and his aura was bending the air around him.
Harry smiled. “Of course, we could settle this the pack way, Lord Carthage.”
Peter knew it was hopeless to challenge this young man in a contest of power, either physical
or magical.
“Your intentions, Your Grace?”
“Not to piss off a future in-law, Lord Carthage, much less a mate.” Harry tuned and focused on
Lauren and she blushed from the tops of her feet to her hairline.
Peter nodded, chuckled, and the group passed down the receiving line.
Peter leant forward and sniffed Zsuzsa. “You’re human, but you smell of vampire.”
553
Zsuzsa looked him straight in the eye. “My mother is a vampire.”
The entire group minus the Queen, Harry, Remus, Lauren, Peter and, surprisingly, Luna, was led
to a giant dining room and seated. Nym started a general conversation while aperitifs were
served.
In the study Harry seated the Queen, Lauren, and Luna, but remained standing. “Lord Carthage,
what is your problem with vampires?”
“Your Grace, they have attempted to enslave werewolves for eons, sometimes successfully.”
“I will not tolerate that. There will be no non-consensual slavery or forced bondings in Britain
any longer. My Duke will see that those violating my decree are punished.”
“There is consensual slavery, your Majesty?”
“As you will find out in a moment, Lauren, there is. Your lord, His Grace the Duke of Magic,
currently holds three slaves; he will hold many more.”
Lauren looked first at the Queen and then at Harry. “I will—”
“This is a waste of my time, and I, for one, am hungry.” Luna concentrated and Amelia Fastida
appeared. She immediately knelt beside Harry, who caressed her hair without even thinking
about it. “There are consensual slaves; however, only as a last resort, when the only other
choice is death.”
Peter howled and surged toward Amelia, to be stopped, frozen in mid-air, and silenced.
Harry blinked. Luna said, “Yes, yes, big bad Alpha, booooorrrrrriiiinnnnggg. Vampires and
werewolves are the results of a disease. The same disease. The virus that causes the disease is
headed toward a mutation which will cause a new...eerrr...manifestation, a creature with the
powers of both the wolf and the vampire. Clan Potter will support as many of these creatures
as comply with the law and eventually cure as many of these, as well as the vampires and
werewolves, that wish it. All others will comply with the laws that my lord issues, or die. It’s
that simple. I will release you now, and you will decide—compliance or death.”
Lauren was spluttering at the white-eyed Luna. Peter hit the ground and regained his balance.
“Because you’re hungry and bored, you treat me thus, gel?”
Luna walked to Peter and patted the huge man on the cheek with her small hand. “Good
decision,. There’s a good wolf. Harry, take me to dinner.”
Harry could only smile at her and do as she ordered. He bowed. “Your Imperial Highness.”
554
Luna pulled a moue at Harry. “What am I supposed to do with this, Elizabeth? Such cheek.”
Elizabeth, laughing outright now, returned, “Quit while you’re ahead, Luna—and fix your eyes,
dear.”
Luna frowned. “Drat.” The white appeared to drain from her eyes. Harry raised Amelia Fastida
and offered Elizabeth the arm Luna was not on, and led them to dinner.
Lauren found herself beside Amelia. “You are his slave? Amelia Fastida, a slave?”
Amelia eyed Lauren, amused. “Do you think you can supplant Luna? No, I don’t think you do.
You can then not even attempt to supplant a Primary wife, much less one of the Alphas. I tried
to force him into submission; he won. I could die, or accept a life of being loved completely. I
am his creature, to do with as he will.”
Lauren contemplated that. A human wizard had forced the only female vampire Elder in the
world into submission, a feat that the two known male vampire Elders had been unable to
accomplish in over fifteen hundred years.
She had met the Potter Alphas. Sarah had weakened her knees to the point of collapse; only
her father’s arm had kept her upright. Nym was the end; power and confidence rolled off of her
in waves that had Lauren on her knees. Harry alone had been able to raise her.
Dinner passed pleasantly enough. The conversation was erudite and pleasant but answered no
questions. Where had this young Duke sprung from? How had he come into so much power?
And where had he come into so much property? Feh, that was all minor. How was it she got
wet at the sound of his voice? It was embarrassing, really.
Rose and the Lord Lupin, though, that was entertaining. Like watching two teenagers, really, all
the glancing and blushing. And no, the blushing she was doing every time he looked at her was
not at all similar. Not at all.
Dinner passed and Harry stood, raising Nym and leading them to the sitting room. That
everyone followed their lead without question was not lost on either the werewolves or Clan
McNeil.
Heather and Eileen had found their age groups amongst the mates and were staying very near
them.
Lauren was near Katie and Luna. Susan and Shelia, her Betas, were near but Rose was talking
with Remus.
“Lauren, you’re very quiet.”
555
“Susan, I just can’t get used to this. I mean, look at him—sitting there like a sultan. He doesn’t
even notice Allison, Bellatrix, and Amelia at his feet. And the Princesses. How does the Queen
allow that?”
Susan followed her Alpha’s eyes and heaved a great sigh. “You’re going to be all hard-headed
about this, aren’t you? Is it because you won’t be Alpha? Is that really worth your sanity?”
“I don’t feel like mating a pedophile, Susan.”
“That was beneath you, Lauren, and patently untrue as well as hypocritical. You know that in
the pack, girls as young as Eugenie are already breeding in their wolf form. And Harry refuses to
touch her or Beatrice in any way that could be interpreted as sexual. What’s really your
problem?”
“She’s afraid Harry will supplant her father as Alpha and kill him in a dominance struggle,
Susan.”
“Shelia!”
“It’s true, isn’t it?”
Lauren dropped her head. “Yes.”
Susan chuckled. “Silly bitch, he has no intention of that. Look at him; he’s sitting with Amelia
Fastida at his feet, negotiating a truce with your father. Would he bother with that if he was
just going to dominate us all?”
“You know, if I wasn’t a wolf....”
“Oh yes, my Alpha, I’m not worthy. On to important things: do you think Rose is just going to
change right here and wave her bloody bottom at Lord Lupin, or do you think she’ll keep on
with the giddy teenager routine?”
“Susan! How crude!” Lauren succumbed to the giggles, ruining her reprimand.
Harry wrapped up his conversation with Peter with a handshake. Then he rose, offering Nym his
arm. “Ladies and gentlemen, tomorrow we’ll resume our normal training schedule. Geoffrey
will show you to your rooms, where you’ll find schedules posted. We will be using Time-Turners
on the Castle shortly. Please stay in the areas shown to you by the Potter elves, and if you’re
uncertain, call for Geoffrey.”
Harry bowed and led the bonded from the room. They stopped in the hall of the wing that the
bonded were using and one mate transported herself to the center of each wall of as many
556
floors as they could cover and connected the golden chains that the elves brought them to the
Time-Turners they carried. Under Nym’s control they wound and simultaneously released the
Time-Turners. The Castle floors and the dungeon levels needed to be turned back in time.
“You know, that’s amazing. If we had enough of these, we could Turn the whole Hollow.”
“I’d settle for the whole Castle, Zsuzsa. As it is, we’re using all of the Time-Turners the
department has, and we’re using them up. They’re devilishly hard to make, and the sand is very
rare.”
“Why, Emmeline?”
“It’s made from the gastroliths of a certain species of crocodile that only existed in ancient
Egypt. The department has the only known supply of these gastroliths. So once we use these up
only the ones out of Ministry control will be left. The Ministry knows that there are a few devices
out there, but generally they get used up and the owners can’t replace the sand.”
“Eeeewwww.”
By now the mates had returned and they looked around. In this wing there was only one set of
double doors. Harry frowned and pushed the doors open. Inside was a common room with
another set of double doors and two single doors leading off of it. Harry pushed open the
double doors and laughed out loud. The bed against one wall was so long it was comical.
Geoffrey appeared. “Your Grace always ends up with the mates all in his bed; this just facilitates
the process. The bondeds’ apartment is off the common room, and there is a guest room.”
Andrew and Sarah turned with the girls and opened the first single door onto a beautiful three-
bedroom apartment. They took the Princesses and shut the door behind them.
The mates explored till they found the swimming pool-sized tub, and suddenly a blizzard of
clothes and underthings filled the air. Winky and the ladies’ maid elves popped in and began
picking up the clothing and vanishing with it.
Harry shook his head and undressed, laying his clothes on the wingback by the fireplace. Then
he wandered in the direction his mates had gone.
While Harry and the mates were playing, Elizabeth was talking to Peter. Lauren joined Peter.
“So, milord, has our Duke talked you into foregoing your rather senseless conflict with the
vampires?”
“I do not believe it will be as easy as he thinks, ma’am.”
557
“Does Amelia Fastida not have full control of her people?”
“Yes, ma’am, no question of that, but she only has a few more years awake and then Marcus
will be awake.” Peter shuddered.
“So this Marcus is the worst of them? But Luna assures us Viktor and Marcus will be killed in a
conflict with the werewolves of the Balkans under this Lucien’s control and the hybrids Selene
and Michael Corwin.”
“My people are notoriously hard to control, ma’am. Many will go over to Lucien. And then
when and if he’s killed, they’ll be lone wolves. We’ll have our work cut out for us finding them
and offering them and the vampires the cure, if we can get it developed in time. And if they
don’t accept it, Duke Potter and I need to either kill them or re-establish dominance over them.
And who’s to say this Selene and Michael will be amenable to this plan?”
“We know they win, Peter. Luna says they’ll be amenable. I trust her. She’s been correct in
every detail. I suggest we continue to go with our strength, and that is Clan Potter.”
“I agree. Excuse me, Rose—will you and Remus go get a room and stop making moon-eyes at
each other? Merlin!”
Remus and Rose blushed fire-engine red. “I’ll take that as permission, then.” Rose rose and
dragged Remus from the room amidst the chuckles.
“Thank you, Peter, that was becoming irritating.”
“Ha, you’re one to talk, Grim. I’m just waiting to figure out which one will take to you when we
get back to the pack. The full moon is the eighth of next month and I’ve been hearing rumours
of you running with Remus since the last full moon. Best be careful; I know a few of the females
are laying for you.”
Now the chuckling turned to laughter as Sirius sputtered.
“Ma’am, His Grace didn’t say—do you know when he intends to complete the conquest of my
House?”
“This turning, Lady McNeil. How do you feel about all this?”
“Relieved, actually, ma’am. The clan needs new blood, and the men were beasts. I’ve kept the
women well and they haven’t succumbed to the Dark, but it was trying.”
“And how will the Clanswomen feel?” Elizabeth swept her eyes over the of-age females of Clan
McNeil.
558
“Hopeful. You’ve seen him, ma’am—and that island is barely fit for beasts, much less men.”
The chuckles were back and the looks on the women’s faces all reflected their hope for at least
a mate-bond.
“So you won’t mind staying here?”
“Mind? I might beg. We can use Apparation or the Floo to see to his land and livestock, and
we’ll work hard to make ourselves useful for him in whatever he undertakes.”
Elizabeth nodded and rose. “That, I believe, is all we need do, any of us. Now, if you’ll excuse
me, His Grace starts very early in the morning.”
Elves appeared and everyone took the hint and were escorted to their quarters.
Minerva stretched and wondered why she had awoken so early. She looked toward the centre
of the huge bed and smiled. Shifting to her Animagus form, she padded lightly to the space next
to Harry and lay down between him and Nym. She purred as Harry stroked her in his sleep. He
turned his mind to her and shifted his form. Minerva gave a startled yowl and shifted back to
her human form. Harry stayed a sleeping cat.
“Harryistic Metamorphmagi skills, I guess, Min.”
“Nym, that isn’t possible! No one has ever done that before.”
“No one has changed their sex to the point where they could bear children before, either, Min,
but he can.”
“I thought you said he’d revert to his natural form in his sleep.”
“That’s a power-based thing. I think he might be able to hold it for nine months.”
“Min, you dirty girl.”
Nym had seen the flash of Min’s fantasy of Harry mating her in cat form. Min blushed furiously.
“You should try it sometime, Min. We should probably figure out the Metamorphmagi process
of his change first, though. He could do real damage if he lost concentration. It will need to
become second nature to him.”
559
Min was speechless; she shifted and curled up, with Harry in his cat form and her in hers. Nym
pulled the ball of cats to her belly and drifted back to sleep.
Potter Castle
Harry awoke early and felt a rough tongue licking his fur. Wait a minute—fur? His eyes snapped
open and he looked around. He saw Minerva’s Animagus form, and he was a cat. How had this
happened? Mmmm, who cared, with her licking him like that? Harry rose and stretched and
pushed Minerva onto her back with his head. Then he went exploring her with his new cat
senses. It was amazing. Minerva felt firm and muscular in this form also; it was hugely
stimulating.
Nym was laughing at Minerva’s indignant squirming, which turned into rubbing and rolling as
Harry the cat continued to advance on her. Minerva suddenly hoisted her bottom in the air and
yowled plaintively. She popped back into human form and made to leap from the bed, but
Harry, who had followed her back into human form, dragged her down and covered her like a
blanket.
Harry took her lips first and then slid down her blushing, lithe body. Nym on one side and
Amelia Bones on the other watched as Harry drove an at first protesting and then pleading
Minerva slightly out of her mind with lust and then slid back up her body, sheathing himself in
her and grinding against her exposed, engorged clit. What followed was a furious bout of sex
that could only be a mating; and after Minerva, Nym and then Amelia Bones found themselves
under their mate and losing their minds for moments at a time.
This started a chain reaction that went on for the next hour and included both Patil girls, the
Abbots, and Marietta, until finally Emma, of all the mates, collapsed on Harry and refused to
budge from him. “Harry, we have to go to PT. Go shower. You can take more of us later.”
Harry sighed and nodded. As she rose from him he kissed her on the nose and she led him into
the ensuite and then the glassed-in shower enclosure.
Harry left the bath and returned to the bedroom, where he found his PT things laid out in the
center of the bed. He stretched again and dressed for PT; then he offered his arm to Nym, and
Geoffrey led them to the gym.
The McNeil women and the werewolves watched them sweep into the gym and immediately
begin their stretches. The werewolves were amazed to find out they could not keep up with
even the youngest mates. Marie was again explaining the equipment and routine to any and all
that needed help.
560
Agnes approached Nym. “Your Grace, we’re ready and some of us are already feeling the
effects. Could His Grace take us soon?”
“Agnes, whenever a Clanswoman is ready, all she needs do is approach Harry. He’ll be glad to
take her. He feels bad about having to do this, though.”
“Aye, I thought as much. An innocent, isn’t he? How does he stay that way, running around in
your heads? He has to know women have needs and very little compunction about satisfying
them by now.”
Nym smiled at her. “I don’t really know. He always manages to find something to love about
every woman he takes; it’s never just sex to him.”
“So what happens the first time it is just sex?”
Nym frowned. “I’m not sure he would do it.”
“Even to keep her alive?”
“Not if he felt he was hurting her.”
“We’ll probably want to look into some compulsion potions, then—mainlanders call them Love
Potions. If he logically sees the reason and agrees but can’t make himself, then we’ll have to
help him along with it.”
Nym sighed. “Yes, we’ll have to look into it. If you know about them, you should speak to our
Potions Mistress, Chu.”
Agnes nodded. “Of course, ma’am. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I want to finish so I can drag His
Grace off after this PT. I’ll bring him down to breakfast.”
Nym nodded.
After PT Agnes approached Harry. “Your Grace, may I have your assistance, please?”
“Of course, Lady McNeil.” Harry offered his arm and led Clan McNeil to their wing.
As soon as they were out of the gym, Harry said, “Agnes, please call me Harry, and I’m sorry to
have to do this to you.”
“If you tell me that one more time, Harry, I’m going to kick your arse. First, you saved us from a
bunch of Death Eaters. Second, none of us mind. Third, after seeing you I’d like to have you
anyway at least once; hopefully I’ll bond, and I know the lasses want the same thing. Now, you
561
need to quit being so noble and start shagging. There are a lot of us to get through, and you
have your mates and the werewolves to worry about.”
They had reached her room and Agnes had backed him against the bed. She knelt in front of
him and yanked down his shorts. Agnes caught the head of his semi-hard cock in her mouth and
sucked hard, moaning as she felt him grow.
Suddenly her clothes were Vanished and she felt herself go weightless. She kept her grip with
suction as he spun her and buried his face in her. No one had ever done that to her, and Harry
was applying all his skill. Agnes lasted about two minutes and then came hard. Harry never let
up and soon had her moaning for mercy around the hard cock in her throat.
She found herself lifted off of him, spun around, and rolled under him. She shrieked out
another peak as he sank into her. Harry began the long, full-length strokes and picked up the
pace until Agnes was in the long, continuous orgasm and then she spasmed one last time,
clamping down on him, and he came in her. The light flared.
She was overwhelmed as she was dragged into the bond. Finally bonded after all these years;
Morgana, this was good!
Harry felt himself pushed over onto his back and Millicent McNeil sheathed him. She was nude
and her tight, muscular body called to him. Harry pulled her down to him and as she rode him
he paid homage to her tight, high, firm, almost hard breasts. She didn’t last as long as Harry did
and by the time he peaked and released in her she was completely undone. The light flared
again.
Maude gently removed Millicent from Harry, and after lying her down comfortably she found
herself on her back looking into a pair of glowing green eyes. “If you want me, Harry, I’m
yours.”
Harry took her mouth, and then as she clasped her legs around his waist, he pushed into her, at
first gently and then very hard, as she rocked her pelvis up into him. They came together
moments later and the light flared again.
Nym sighed and relaxed as Harry stopped. The next McNeil woman that came in, Rosalind, just
kissed him and then cleaned him up. Nym led the mates to breakfast and a bouncing Harry led
Agnes in at the front of Clan McNeil.
Agnes, Millicent, and Maude were definitely bonded, but it was the same kind of bond the
other chattel women had, not as full as any of the other mates yet.
“Some of them will get better with time, Nym. Something about Harry, though—he doesn’t
seem able to not bond them.”
562
Nym nodded at Luna as Harry came around to her and sat. He leant over and kissed her
soundly.
Chuckles went round and breakfast was served.
Classes began and the McNeil witches and werewolves joined right in. Their knowledge was not
as technical, but the practical work they did was very good. The McNeil women were heavily
versed in what the current wizarding world considered Dark Arts.
In Runes, with all the magical people working, they created hundreds of runestone pairs with
the simple Dark Mark and intent-based string. Nym had a production line going; the most
proficient in Runes were doing the complicated charging strings and tying the rune strings
together.
“Harry, you know that what you’re doing here is area denial warfare.”
Harry grinned at Tim viciously. “The thought had occurred to me, yes.”
“So as the logical extension of your thought, how much terrain do you plan to deny to the
enemy?”
“Well, we have to do some experimentation to determine the range of the fully charged stones;
but I was thinking, oh, say all of Britain and then the world. Might leave out the oceans, but it
depends on what the Merpeople want.
“For now we’ll use the choke-point method in the Mundane and magical world. It will
eventually affect the percentage of people inclined to act with evil intent.”
“And you see continuing this forever? How will you handle them all?”
“All crime is not committed by people with evil intent, Tim. The ones the stones capture will be
handed over to the regular courts after interrogation, depending on their crimes and their
magical status. I’ll judge magical beings, while the Queen’s courts will judge the Mundane if
their crimes were not against magical beings.
“My judgments will not leave beings with evil intent that are of age alive. I am not Dumbledore.
I won’t make his mistakes. I know that I can’t overcome a lifetime of training. I can either
tolerate evil or eliminate it.
“Those not of age will who are not rapists, pedophiles, or murderers will be shown the error of
their ways in the most horrible manner possible that leaves them alive and unharmed.
Education, hard labor, corporal punishment, and whatever else I can dream up. If they re-
offend after their release, they will be summarily executed.”
563
The room quieted as everyone contemplated what the bonded already knew. What the non-
bonded did not know was that Harry was going to offer the stones to all the countries he and
his mates judged as allies.
The stones were completed and inspected. Geoffrey popped in and removed the basket of
them. Hestia slipped a stone hanging from a mithril chain around Amelia Fastida’s neck that
contained the by now standard set of mate runes and a complicated one-way ultraviolet filter.
The classes segued to Charms, and while the theoretical discussions went on in the more
advanced group, many more witches from Clan McNeil joined Frank and Alice’s group. Emma
was making amazing progress, devouring text in all subjects and making the necessary cognitive
leaps.
Hermione was immensely proud. As was Neville; his parents had recovered, and as they stayed
in the Castle the years seemed to melt away from them.
Frank and Alice were themselves amazed at the improvement they were making. It had made
for some very interesting pillow talk, but they were willing to accept it. Who wouldn’t be?
In Transfiguration, Minerva took over. “I would like to begin everyone on the Animagus
transformation.” She blushed as her mates reviewed what had happened this morning and
chuckled throatily.
For the foreseeable future, Transfiguration was going to be doing Animagus. Harry and Nym
would work on it, too; however, there had never been a Metamorphmagus who was an
Animagus, at least not recorded as one.
Lunch rolled around and as Nym led the others to lunch, Harry caught Hestia and faded them
both to the roof garden. Nym delayed lunch a little with a detour to freshen up and Harry and a
smirking Hestia returned just in time for Harry to seat them.
Harry was feeling really good. In DADA he took on Janet, Krystal, Krista, and both golems. It was
a spectacular display as the war mages restricted their spells as Harry was restricted. It had to
be stopped twice as the mates got pissed and attacked the unfortunate golems for attacking
Harry. All in all it was a good workout, except for the poor smoking golems. They were not
destroyed, but they were glowing red-hot again.
In Stealth and Tracking, Hermione and Anastasia found themselves deliciously caught.
Unarmed Combat was interesting with the addition of the McNeil women. They were matched
up by age with the mates, where possible, and the duels were fierce. Harry was pleased to find
himself in a duel against both Peter and Remus. The outcome was never in question, but the
werewolves were quick, and strong enough together to give him a real workout. After they
finished, Amelia Fastida stepped into the ring and had herself a very arousing—eerrr,
564
satisfying—eerrr, complete workout. Harry actually broke a sweat by the end. The courtiers
watching were horrified as Amelia Fastida and Harry went after each other tooth and claw.
Marcia tsk’d and healed them afterward.
After a dip in the cold tub and shower—Ginny getting pinned to the wall very nicely—and
dressing, Harry led the bonded to dinner.
Dinner was a raucous time, and afterward Harry was dragged away by Aasta, Abagail, and
Abreal McNeil.
He returned to the sitting room two hours later and collected the bonded after a single round
of mixing with everyone and said his goodnights.
Susan looked at her friend and sighed. “Lauren, you’re going to have to go with him.”
Lauren let go of her bitten bottom lip. “Not yet, Susan.”
“Morgana’s teats, Lauren, what are you waiting for? He’s handsome, powerful, wealthy,
confident, and obviously capable of love. Does he have to have some fault? Then consider his
youth.”
Shelia pushed Lauren into the line of mates and Luna took her hand and dragged her along.
Her taking was an epic battle followed by a staggering bout of lovemaking. The flash resulting
from her full bonding blinded the mates for a few moments as it poured forth first from her and
Harry and then them.
Potter Castle
Second Turned morning.
Harry woke with Bellatrix suckling on him in a return to the mates normal morning activities. He
tried to pull her up his body but she squealed her displeasure, so Harry contented himself with
pulling her around and burying his tongue in her. Her mumbled protest soon turned to moans.
They peaked together and then lay panting.
Amelia Fastida pushed Bella off and took Harry, settling into him and gently rocking her way to
their mutual gratification.
Just after this Nym nuzzled into Harry, and as the mates bathed or showered, Harry and Nym
had a long, slow, loving session ending in their mutual collapse. Daphne levitated them, still
connected, to the bath and gently washed them.
565
Harry noticed something odd in PT. Although he felt like he wasn’t working out as hard as he
had, he was getting much, much stronger. The treadmill really didn’t tire him at all, even on its
best speed and highest incline.
After the cold pool Ainsley, Leslie, and Maise McNeil caught Harry and dragged him away to the
classroom the mates used for Mind Arts. They all emerged smiling broadly and parted to get
ready for breakfast.
In the dining room Phillip and Elizabeth were talking in their bond. “Elizabeth, he’s bonding
them all.”
“Mostly mate-bonds to him, Phillip, but they’re improving. Only Lauren has been a full Harry-
bond. The full moon will be interesting.”
“So this is okay, then?”
“Yes, Phillip, it will be fine. They all want him and the mates are dealing with it well.”
“And we can expect this to continue?”
“It really depends on the families that oppose him. None will be as big as the McNeils, though,
mothers and daughters mostly. We’ve identified two families with mothers and three daughters,
but it seems most of our Dark-inclined subjects terminated the pregnancies that would have
resulted in daughters.”
“Bastards.”
“Yes, another reason why we need him.”
“What about what Grofton said? I mean, will he bond in the same way with completely
nonhuman magical species?”
“Yes and no. The Realm is trying to tell me something, but I can’t quite get it yet. It has
something to do with the Metamorphmagus abilities he has.”
“People will go round the twist.”
“Yes, no doubt.”
“You don’t seem worried.”
“And what can I do about it? Neither he nor I nor the females are in control of this. The Realm or
something is, errrh, correcting an imbalance, is the closest I can get.”
566
“You have to quit hanging out with Luna, Elizabeth; next thing your eyes will go all white.
Although on her that’s fairly sexy—hmmm, maybe you should talk to her more.”
“Why, you old rounder!”
Phillip chuckled and Elizabeth gave him a Mona Lisa kind of smile.
“Potter Castle seems to agree with everyone. His Grace should start a spa.”
“Good morning to you, too, Fortune.” Elizabeth smiled at her.
Fortune smiled back. “Elizabeth, seriously, Clan Potter running around like bunnies, all the free
magic around here is even doing the Mundane good.”
Elizabeth nodded. “Yes, I’ve noticed.”
The bonded entered and Harry went round the table seating mates, vassals, and courtiers alike.
He was in a very good humour, and it was apparently contagious.
Breakfast and classes that morning went well. Just before lunch everyone outside the bond
looked up and noticed Harry was missing. The bonded retreated to their apartments to
“freshen up” for lunch as all the females smirked at them.
Lunch was delayed as three more of the McNeil women—Aileen, Ailsa, and Blair—fulfilled their
obligations.
As Harry lay on the lawn in the roof garden, he asked, “Blair, what happened with Leslie and
Maise? I mean, I noticed you ladies are mostly going in alphabetical order.”
“It’s the fairest way, but they were ever so anxious, Harry, they traded.”
“Harry you don’t have problems with me like you did Emma and Victoria. Why not?”
The bonded tensed. “Relax, ladies. I don’t know, Blair, maybe I’ve accepted it, but really I don’t
want you dead. Besides, you’re a very nice girl and your cycle is stable; were you not ready,
baby?”
“Ach, no, are you kidding? That was great! I want to do it again.”
Harry smiled at her and kissed her. “Later, baby.”
“No cutting line, Blair.”
“Yes, Nym.”
567
Harry stood and dressed, casting cleaning charms on the ladies. “Well, come on, then, let’s eat.
I’m starving.”
The women smiled and entered the circle of his arms, and he faded them straight to the dining
room.
The afternoon was much the same, except in Weapons Amelia Fastida took on Harry. They both
had to be healed afterward, but they were grinning the whole time.
Stealth and Tracking found Nym snatched up and transported to a room deep in the castle.
Candles lit the room very romantically and Nym did not figure out that Harry had taken her in a
ritual room until the amplified orgasm rocked her to her core. An odd glow accompanied the
orgasm, but neither of them noticed as they had fallen deeply into each other’s minds.
The dinner hour was also slightly delayed as Bonnie, Christy, and Donalda (call me Dona) met
their obligations and succumbed to it joyously.
Dinner was marvelous, and afterward Harry was in rare form. He and Nym were seated in a
loveseat with Allison, Bellatrix, and Amelia Fastida arrayed at Harry’s feet. Nym held Julius and
Harry had Juliet in his lap.
Emma sighed in her seat next to Dan, who followed his wife’s eyes. The bonded were all
watching Harry, misty-eyed, and Dan saw what he considered some dangerous looks of longing
on some of the courtiers’ faces.
“Saints in Heaven defend us; the boy is an absolute hazard.”
“What, Dan? What are you on about?”
Sirius, who was sitting one chair away, said, “There isn’t a woman, magical or Mundane, in this
room who wouldn’t sleep with Harry right now, besides the mothers-in-law, the Queen, and
Sarah.”
Emma giggled. “I know, and my Hermione caught him before all this began. She could have had
him any time from first year on.”
Dan looked at his gloating wife, stunned. “Emma!”
“S’true, now hush. I’m watching the show.”
Sirius signaled with his head and Dan rose and accompanied him to the study, where cigars and
whisky were out in abundance.
568
As they passed the silencing charm on the open door, Sirius said, “And how do you compete
with that?”
Dan and the rest of the men in the room laughed. Dan said, “You don’t. You trust your woman
and reap the reward.”
“Easy for you to say, old man. You’re already well married. And the rest of you are at least
intent-bonded.”
Laughter flowed as Arthur handed Sirius a drink and a Hoyo De Monterrey. “Well, here then,
help us punish him by putting a large dent in his supply of this excellent whiskey and these
tremendous cigars.”
“Oy, Sirius, where’s Remus?”
“Out there making moon-eyes at Rose, Ron. You’d think they just discovered that witches and
wizards were different and what that really meant.”
“Oh, Sirius, settle down. Harry will give you back your godchildren before too much longer.”
Laughter followed Andrew’s sally after Sirius, grumbling, flung himself in a wingback.
Soon Harry came through the study saying his goodnights, and the men wandered out to the
sitting room to say goodnight to the bonded and in not a few cases be buttonholed by their
mates.
They really didn’t begrudge Harry his ability to slay their women when it turned out like this—
well, not for the next six months. That last trimester was hell.
Harry escorted the bonded away. Agnes pushed Heather and Eileen into the line. Hestia picked
up Heather and Hermione took Eileen’s arm.
Harry relaxed in the bath that night, at least until Hestia came in, stripped, stripped Heather,
and led her into the bath.
Harry came fully awake with two sets of hands exploring him and let his feet down to the
bottom. He turned toward Hestia and she shook her head and wordlessly turned him to
Heather.
Without really knowing why, Harry slowly and with infinite care and patience explored Heather.
This was exactly what she needed after having been forced to watch her mother brutalised
repeatedly by her father. Harry brought her from fear to curiosity, curiosity to desire, and
desire to a raging inferno of heat, need, and lust.
569
Heather was in the bonding orgasm when Harry took her on the cushioned floor of the
bathroom. It was a good thing, as she screamed out the rupturing of her hymen into his mouth
and Harry, fully sheathed in her, froze his hips; but she was having none of it. As she
desperately thrashed beneath him, trying to finish the monstrous series of orgasms that was
cramping her insides, Harry finally began moving. Heather screamed and raked his back, leaving
eight raw, red tracks across his middle and upper back. Harry never noticed, and as Hestia held
Heather’s shoulders, he pushed her higher and higher into her howling orgasm.
“Harry, Morgana! Come, baby, you’re killing her.”
Harry had been holding back, as he could sense that Heather was not quite done yet. But as
Hestia said this, Heather clenched and her muscles spasmed. She let loose a bloodcurdling
scream and Harry released in her. The walls rang as the light flared, signifying the full bond.
Heather was in the bond sobbing, shattered. She was soothed and comforted by all the mates.
Harry brought her to bed and he and Nym curled around her. Hestia got in behind Harry, healed
him, and pulled the sheet over them all.
Heather finally relaxed when she saw in Harry’s memory that he had after all released in her.
She had thought he had not achieved release before she collapsed.
“Shhhh, baby, it’s fine. You were fantastic and I can’t wait to make you come some more.”
“Morgana, Harry, not tonight, my love. You’ve ruined me.”
Harry and Nym snuggled her into them and caressed her in and out of the bond.
Harry awoke in the night with Minerva licking his fur. He head-butted her and she stretched and
raised her bottom. Harry, wasting no time, mounted her and drove into her. As he released a
few moments later, he bit her hard on the back of her neck. Minerva had a shattering climax
that she screamed out. Nym, who had been watching, chuckled, and an obviously distraught
yowling Harry-cat tried to nuzzle Minerva the cat; he got raked across his short muzzle for his
trouble and instantly reverted to human, as Min did.
“Oh, gods, Harry, I’m so sorry,. I don’t know why I did that.”
“Nt’s nokay, Mim.”
Nym was sputtering with laughter as she waved her hand over his face, muttering a healing
charm. Minerva gave her a death-glare.
Harry tackled them both and as his mates watched and cheered, he quickly took Min again and
then Nym.
570
They lay panting and chuckling as their mates cheered and clapped.
“Harry, you beast, what’s gotten into you? Not that I mind, but you’ve been after me pretty
hard today, baby. Maybe some of the others want some Harry time, too.”
Harry blushed so brightly they could actually see it in the starlight coming in the illusioned wall.
Harry mumbled in a tiny little embarrassed, almost inaudible voice, “It smells like the right
time.”
“What, Harry?”
“It smells like the right time for you.”
Nym’s mouth opened but no sound came out.
Megan saved the day by squeeing delightedly. “Pheromones, he’s smelling your pheromones!
You must have ovulated, Nym.”
Nym, casting back over her talk, smiled and, gathered her still blushing and hot to the touch
mate to her, she snuggled into him.
In the morning Harry came awake and stared down at the back of Nym’s pink head of hair. That
wasn’t what he was feeling, so he worked his way through the bond to where he was seeing
what Hermione and Eileen were doing. He smiled and relaxed into Hermione’s hands (lips?)
training Eileen in how to acquire some pre-PT protein.
Eileen started tentatively but soon gained confidence and received her reward. Nym moved her
head, and Harry pulled Eileen up his body and rolled over on her. He smiled and eased down
into her, licking and nibbling. Eileen had a look of amazed surprise on her face that deepened
into pure lust. Harry drove her into and through several climaxes before he climbed up her
body and took her mouth.
Eileen dove into the kiss, and then she felt him bumping against her. She spread her legs as far
as possible and begged, “Harry, please?” into his mouth.
Harry took her mouth again and as gently as possible eased down onto her. He felt her hymen.
“Eileen, this will hurt,” he cautioned her gently.
Eileen nodded and Harry quickly pushed through and into her. He froze and waited until she
began moving. Harry matched her and they came to a rhythm. Eileen slowly but surely went
into the long bonding orgasm and then, when she thought she couldn’t last any longer, she felt
him tense in her and they both suddenly peaked together.
571
The walls rang and light flared from the mates. Harry collapsed beside Eileen, whose face
appeared to be frozen in a delighted grin. Hermione dragged her off to the bath and Nym
crawled over to her collapsed lover and laid her body down on his right side, with her head
snuggled into his neck and her right leg thrown up on his belly.
“Mmmm, that was very nice, Harry. You’re very sweet.”
Harry just pulled her head up and kissed her. He intended it to be a brief kiss, but Nym
shamelessly took advantage.
Later, Amelia Fastida picked Harry up and threw him across her petite shoulder and walked to
the bath and then down into the tub with him. Bellatrix floated Nym behind her.
Harry rested a while in the bath and then quickly rose and dressed for PT. The mates followed
his lead and they all ended up in the hall for PT. Harry went through his workout and the cold
tub. He emerged and waited, and soon Edme, Euna, and Fiona joined him.
Harry smiled at them and transported them to the roof garden. Nym smiled and led the mates
to their wing. They rested and smiled as Harry’s climaxes washed over them and the new
bonded joined them.
Harry transported the girls down to their wing and then transported himself, minus his clothes,
straight into the huge tub in the master ensuite. He rinsed off and relaxed for a moment and
then wandered into his dressing room.
After he dressed, Harry and the mates slowly walked to breakfast and Harry seated Nym.
The bonded, while carrying on polite conversation, were watching Lauren watching Rose and
Remus. Her running commentary in the bond was driving them all into hysterics. She was
obviously impatient for them to move their relationship along.
Eventually, though, everyone had had a chance to eat, and Harry rose and led them to the hall.
Classes went well. Runes was another good session of producing the mines, as Tim called them,
and they began trying some of the charms they had been creating in Charms class. Some
worked, others fizzled and were noted for more work. Transfiguration involved more work on
the Animagus change. The Mind Arts classes helped and a few of the mates were getting close
to their animals. Both Harry and Nym could sense something, but they really couldn’t figure out
what it was. It was infuriating.
Harry broke away from that class and went to the roof garden with Grear, Greer, and Grier.
They were quite a threesome. Harry had to rest for a while before lunch. Nym found him at the
bottom of a pile.
572
She laughed and transported the McNeil women back to their rooms and Harry to his favorite
place, the tub with her.
Lunch was very pleasant. The bond was settling nicely and there were apparently no crises
looming.
The afternoon passed in the heavy physical classes, and in Stealth and Tracking Narcissa and
Amelia Bones found themselves found and thoroughly loved.
Iona, Isla, and Kristie McNeil also found themselves scooped up and transported to their room
in the wing they were occupying. They did not complain.
Nym found Harry in the tub and chuckled. He was asleep with a Bubble-Head charm on. She
stripped and went in the tub and pulled him to her. She smiled as she looked at his relaxed,
boyish face and held him to her tightly.
Harry woke up and rolled over. He kissed Nym gently and then rose form the tub to go to the
loo. Nym smiled as her “horsie” had a noisy pee. “Harry, why do you make so much noise
peeing?”
Harry was dumbfounded. “I don’t know, Nym, I just pee.”
“Because he stands up and pees in the middle, Nym.”
“How do you know, Sally?”
“I watched him.” They all felt Sally’s blushing in the bond and watched her memory of following
Harry into the loo while she was invisible and watching him peeing. Oddly enough, none of
them were disgusted; they were all at least slightly interested.
“Ahem! Ladies, if you don’t mind?”
“No, we don’t mind, Harry. Pee some more.”
“Eugenie!”
“Oops!”
“Ladies, please. If everyone has had enough of the Harry biology lesson, could we go eat?”
He left the loo and Nym left the bath. They dressed and Harry escorted them to dinner. He was
bright-red as most of the mates were busy reviewing every memory they all had of him in all
situations. Including Sally’s—especially Sally’s—over and over.
573
The mates were seated, and almost universally their mothers leaned over and questioned them
as to why Harry was blushing. Harry could have kissed all his mothers-in-law as suddenly his
mates blushed furiously under their close questioning and laughter.
Harry’s blush finally faded and he smiled.
Dinner proceeded normally, and afterward Harry rose and led them to the briefing theatre.
“Ma’am, sir, Your Grace. There are no changes to the briefing, so we believe we should use this
briefing session to take questions and receive guidance.”
Andrew had his hand up immediately.
Nym smiled at him from her podium. “Your Grace?”
“Nym, have we determined the range on the snatch stones?”
Hestia stood and a map of Europe appeared behind her. “Your Grace, we have. The fully
charged stones are capable of snatching a person based on intent up to fifty meters away and
up to one hundred meters for a person with the Dark Mark.”
Hestia waved at the map and red dots appeared as it zoomed in. “Currently the Dark-Mark
stones are placed where you see the red dots.”
Several people mounted the stage and studied the map. “So mostly around Magical Britain and
the Royal establishment,” Tim observed.
Hestia nodded. “Yes, Tim. We’re currently satisfied with the locations but, as has been pointed
out, the stones are essentially free and we’re happy to put them anywhere.”
Tim nodded. “I’ll get with my colleagues we’ll produce a target list.”
“Harry, how have your plans changed—or have they?”
“Tim, I think we’re on the right course. This Horcrux thing is throwing us a little. We’ll need to
eliminate them or kill Voldemort enough times to use them up, but we’re unsure how many
there are.”
Luna cut in. “Err, Harry, I’ve been working on it and I believe there are, or were, nine. I believe
we actually have one of the last ones in our possession and the other, I think, is at Gaunt Place.
A trophy was picked up in our sweep of Hogwarts that reads as a Horcrux. The ring was a family
signet ring and the last known heirs of Slytherin were the Gaunt family.”
574
Harry looked at Emmeline and she nodded. The trophy appeared on a table. Harry walked to it
and extended his hand. After a moment he chuckled.
“Emmeline, I can strip this thing any time.”
“Err, the Department has asked that they be allowed to study it, Harry. We have the situation
under control and Vulturewart is, we believe, currently incapacitated. I think we can focus on
getting his minions or possible minions out of circulation while we go about our business. If you
decide it’s time, we can destroy this and then hunt him down. We do need to get the ring under
control, though.”
Harry thought a moment and then smiled. He extended his hand and the ring appeared in it.
Gasps were heard around the room. “What? I’ve conquered the House and cast the Praedia
Bellica. I can call any of the House’s assets.”
Sirius gave his barking laugh and slowly everyone joined him. “Only you, Harry. Nobody else
would have even thought of that.”
“I believe Emmeline is correct, Harry. Let’s cut down the number of evil persons and then take
care of Riddle. That is, as long as he’s under control and we’re taking no losses.”
“Ma’am.”
“Don’t ma’am me, Harry. This is your charge. Tell me what you think.”
“Eeerrr, I was, ma’am. I agree with you.”
“See, Elizabeth? She never believes me when I just agree with her, either, Harry. I think she
likes a good fight.”
“Phillip!”
“What? It’s true.”
The Queen glared at her consort amidst chuckles from everyone present.
“I do hate to be the fly in the ointment here, but the stones don’t distinguish between
Mundane and magical. How do we explain when suddenly citizens of other nations start getting
snatched?”
Phillip smiled broadly as the Queen’s ire turned on Baron Fellowes.
575
“Our Duke has full authority in dealing with persons determined to be evil by the stones. They
will be questioned under Veritaserum and their crimes reported to the Mundane authorities. If
they have committed no crimes in Britain, they will be deported and their countries’ law
enforcement officials informed.”
“Ma’am, I wasn’t questioning his authority, but there are governments in the world who
employ these people. Or at least condone their activities. What happens when we snatch, say, a
Russian Mafioso who is also a member of their government?”
Harry had not liked the Queen’s answer. “It depends on their crimes, actually. Murderers,
rapists, and pedophiles will be executed and I will cast the Praedia Bellica on them—Mundane,
magical, or the Pope. All others will possibly be returned to their countries of origin or the
country they committed their crimes in. If, however, their crimes resulted in or aided the
commission of any of the abovementioned offences, they will receive the same treatment.
Besides, the current national borders do not reflect the Realm of Briton.”
Baron Fellowes recoiled. “You can’t be serious. That’s barbaric!”
“You’re deluded if you think I am anything other than deadly serious. Ten percent of the people
on this planet commit ninety-nine percent of the crime. I’m tired of it. I will possibly make an
exception on a case by case basis based on the intent and the circumstance of a murder, but
that’s it—the rest die.”
“Harry, you can’t.”
Agnes, who happened to be sitting next to the Baron, laughed. “You are deluded, aren’t you?
He has forced a vampire Elder and the Alpha-Male werewolf of western Europe to submit. One
of his mates has defacto control of a superpower’s arsenal. He himself is probably more
powerful than that arsenal, and then you have his mates, the vampire nation, and about three-
quarters of the werewolves in the world, a sentient millions of years old magical nexus
disguised as a Castle, whatever this Castle really is, and the magical realm of Merlin. In case you
don’t know, that includes what you would call portions of northern Europe and central and
southern Europe entire. He literally can do anything he wants. How would you like to be a frog
for a few hundred years?”
Fellowes blinked, and Amanda took pity on him. “Our seers have been aware of this for some
time. We, the United States, support the Duke. As do our allies. I don’t think you really have to
worry about it, Baron.”
“He’s proposing summary executions. It cannot stand.”
Baroness Grofton had had enough. “Baron Fellowes, please think about it a little more. I’m sure
what you fear will not happen, and I suspect that the Duke would allow you to observe or send
observers.”
576
Baron Fellowes settled somewhat.
“Amelia, what are you doing?”
Amelia Fastida blushed slightly. She had been sniffing Juliet and then Bellatrix. “Their smell is
similar, Harry. I think they are related, closely related.”
Harry’s mind spun, trying to make the adjustment. Nym jumped right on it. “You mean their
blood smells similar? That can’t be. Umbitch was not related to the Blacks at all.”
Harry finally wrapped his brain around it. “But we never did find out who their father was.”
Elizabeth rose and walked to the twins, she took Juliet from Amelia Fastida and placed her hand
on the baby’s forehead. Elizabeth called on the Realm and waited. Suddenly she smiled hugely
at Sirius, and then her smile turned sad. She turned to Sirius. “May I present your niece, Lord
Black—Juliet Potter out of Delores Umbridge by Regulus Black.”
The room sat stunned, then Sirius rose and took Juliet. He then bent down and took Julius from
Beatrice and sat back in his seat, smiling sadly. Remus put a hand on his shoulder.
Harry couldn’t understand it. “How did that happen?”
“Love potion. Regulus wasn’t killed, he was in hiding. Umbitch found him, dosed him, got
herself pregnant off him, and killed him. Oh, Sirius, I’m so sorry. She put his body through the
veil,” Luna said with tears streaming from her white eyes.
Andromeda, Bellatrix, Narcissa, Nym, and Harry had moved over to where Sirius sat with tears
streaming down his face. They were in a Black Family group hug.
Elizabeth was about to conclude the meeting and move the courtiers and vassals when Sirius
looked up, smiling. “The only good thing she ever did was having Regulus’s kids. I’ll have to have
a candle lit for her.”
Elizabeth smiled and they all resumed their places.
Amelia Bones rose. “Harry, the evidence that we’ve developed against Dumbledore indicates
that he purposely kept himself ignorant of Snape’s activities. He instructed the portraits and
elves of Hogwarts to not report on Snape’s activities when he first hired him.”
Baron Newton said, “Plausible deniability, the Yanks call it.”
Harry looked at Amanda. “It is not unknown in government, Harry. Sometimes you must be
able to do things, but the nature of these things makes the continuation of that elected
577
government impossible. You establish a legal fiction of your subordinates doing the thing you
need without your knowledge or consent.”
“Well, I’m glad I won’t have that problem.”
“Errrh, Harry....”
“I’m not elected, Baron Newton. If somebody wants to remove me they’ll have to do it by
conquest. They won’t want to live in the world that would leave.”
“Still, Harry, what do we do with him?”
Griselda Marchbanks snorted. “Nothing. The Wizengamot should handle this. It would look bad
for you to summarily issue justice to him, Harry. I also would prefer to see you issue laws and
check our trials and verdicts but allow the Wizengamot to continue to function after the current
crisis is over. At this point we are all bound to you by fealty oaths at least.”
“I will sentence and carry out those sentences; however, Madam Marchbanks, we will still use
the stones and question all suspects under Veritaserum.”
“Your Grace.”
“Newton, was that whole thing designed to force Harry to this decision?” a growling Dan asked,
rising from his seat.
The Slytherin mates were nodding in support.
Baron Newton smiled. “Yes, except for the discovery of the Black heirs. We don’t want to get
into the position of giving possible enemies reasons to take on the Duke, and by extension the
Crown. We must live in the present, Colonel.”
“I appreciate the support, Dan, but they’re correct. Remember, my goal after the crisis is
resolved is to withdraw and attempt to increase the world’s population by a percentage or two.
I don’t intend to stay out here forever, and people must be able to govern themselves. I expect
to start releasing control in twenty-one years when the Royal Academy starts graduating
students, and fully release in forty-two years. I’ll maintain the ultimate authority and act if
necessary, but other than that I want to see nothing but my beautiful mates and children. I’ll be
extremely disgruntled if I have to interrupt my life again to handle supposed grownup’s
problems.”
The mates melted at the images Harry was projecting. Dan nodded and sat.
578
“Uh, after that I hate to say anything else, but in studying the memories of Bella and Allison’s
enslavement, we believe you incinerated Rodolphus Lestrange, Harry. You should cast the
Praedia Bellica.”
Harry nodded at Amelia Bones and extended his hand. “Praedia Bellica.” He felt the spell take
hold and he poured in power. The records in Gringotts and the Ministry updated themselves.
Gillian Shepherd stood nervously. “Your Grace, my Department has been studying your
problem, and after further evaluation we believe that upon your success you will see a
exponential increase in the number of magical beings being born each year. Taking that into
consideration and noting the dimensions of the foundation you have excavated, we would like
to propose that you change the design to a pentagon of pentagons—the architects in the
Department are calling it a Pentaflake.
Harry raised his eyebrows and Gillian continued. “Imagine a regular pentagon twenty-five
hundred feet on a side; further subdivide that space into five regular pentagons a thousand feet
on a side. You’d have five wedges left over, starting at five hundred feet wide and decreasing to
nothing. If you add concentric rings inside these structures you could end up with millions of
square feet of space apiece. You wouldn’t have to build these inner rings until you needed
them. You’d be left with a pentagon shaped open space in the middle, one thousand feet on a
side.
“We believe you would have enough space for hundreds of years, possibly thousands.”
“Gillian, can you please stay and talk to Hookknife with me on the sixteenth?”
“Certainly, Harry. It’s Saturday, so it should be fine. And if not, I’ll be here for the Turning
anyway.”
“I’d like to look at those plans, Gillian.”
“Certainly, Alastor.”
No more questions were forthcoming, and Harry smiled and rose. He waved his hand and the
assortment of wands and staffs were back.
“Ladies, if you would, I’d like all of you who haven’t found a second wand or staff for yourselves
to see if you can.”
Harry moved to the stage and laid out the three staffs he’d held onto. Zsuzsa, Pansy, and
Lauren were drawn to the staffs immediately.
While the mates looked at staffs and wands, Harry sat on the edge of the stage swinging his
feet and Gillian found herself and her plans the absolute cynosure of the males in the crowd.
579
Elizabeth watched Harry. He looked up and into her eyes. He raised a brow Elizabeth chuckled.
“Harry, what are we going to do with you? You absolutely have planned to withdraw and
disappear?”
“I don’t really like people, Elizabeth. I mean, you and all the people I’m meeting lately are okay,
but in large groups something happens to people and their brains stop working. They turn into
really annoying sheep.”
Elizabeth looked startled for a moment and then laughed, “I have to keep you away from
Phillip—that sounds like something he would say. You seem to have a very black and white
view of the world, though, Harry.”
Harry grinned at her. “I know. It’s great to be young and idealistic.”
“Why, you cheeky wag!”
Harry laughed. “Right now, Elizabeth, I think is the time for black and white. Hopefully by the
time it gets to be time for the shades of gray I’ll have got enough experience to carry it off. If
not, you can always fire me.”
“I’m more likely to spank you, you cheeky devil. Firing you would let you off the hook far too
easily.”
Harry pouted outrageously and they both looked up to find the bonded and all the other
females watching them, smiling and chuckling.
Harry pouted some more.
Kyla, Lassie, and Leslie looked at Nym and she nodded. They curtsied to Elizabeth and dragged
Harry away.
Nym sighed and sat. Allison, Bellatrix, and Amelia Fastida folded to their knees around her feet
and Beatrice and Eugenie crawled into their laps, as had become their custom.
Elizabeth looked at her and chuckled. She was like some barbarian goddess someone had put
an elegant gown on. “I was going to speak to you, Nym, about the other day when you argued
with Harry over his scaring us, but you seem to have got over it and decided on a better
strategy.”
Nym blew at her bangs. “Phhht, not really, Elizabeth, but I do try to keep in closer to his
thoughts. He’s so impulsive. Fortunately he’s also very powerful. I believe he is a sorcerer
instead of a wizard. I’ve been watching his mental process lately and he develops a mental
580
picture of what he wants to do and then makes his magic do it. The magic seems to be thrilled
to comply. I try to give what advice and help I can.”
“As we all do with them, Nym. He has to have his head, at least a little. He needs to make his
own mistakes and learn from them. He seems to be gaining a little maturity, though.”
“I think we all are; it’s hard to explain, but look at Eugenie. Granted, she was very mature for
her age, but now the differences in the bond are unnoticeable. Of course, it may help that we
have so many young people in the bond. We all have the urge to play several times a day.”
“Keep that, Nym; it will be important. Now, about getting pregnant—when are you going to
give me an heir for my Duke, young lady?”
Nym blushed. “Elizabeth, I don’t know. I’m off the potion. Harry says it ‘smells’ like it’s my time,
and we’re...errrh....”
“Snuggling like bunnies two or three times a day?”
Nym favoured Eugenie with a glare that fazed the child not one iota. “Thank you, Eugenie, but
nothing yet.”
“If I may, Elizabeth, it may take a while for her system to throw off the effects of the potion.
We’re hopeful that her next cycle will result in a pregnancy. I’ve spoken with Poppy, Anna, and
Marie, and we all agree that it probably won’t happen this cycle.”
“My goodness, Marcia, I hadn’t realised you were already paying so much attention.”
The bonded shuddered gently.
“Ah, well, that’s my signal, I believe. Nym, we’ll find our own way home, although I believe
most of us will be staying the weekend.”
Nym nodded and stood. She led the bonded out. They stopped in the hall and Agnes kissed her.
“We’ll be fine, Nym, don’t worry.”
Nym nodded and Agnes led the dwindling Clan McNeil to their quarters as Nym led the bonded
to theirs.
Harry faded into view later and collapsed in the tub. Nym went and fished him out after a few
moments and levitated him to bed. Harry rolled half onto her and snuggled down into her
breast.
581

Chapter 28
St Mungo’s
Long-Term Care Ward
Security Suite
Albus awoke and smiled. He hadn’t felt this good in years. He didn’t have to worry about the
school; from what he could gather, Riddle had gone dormant. Snape was arrested and he didn’t
have to worry about him any longer. He must write an apology to Amelia today. What had
come over him? Poor witch was just trying to do a good job. He would also have to write to
Harry and beg his forgiveness.
That started him thinking; there were many many people he needed to apologise to and try to
make amends to. Some of his decisions had led good people to their deaths.
Well, better get started.
He rose and went to the attached bath; after his daily toilette he would begin writing letters.
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
The bag of barely functioning tissue that was once Tom Riddle and then Voldemort rolled over
and settled again. Its breathing was easier today.
Little Hangleton
Red Fox Pub
Midden
Peter the rat scurried across the midden and into the hole he had found. This was very nice,
plenty of food and a place away from predators. Yes, very nice. This silver paw was useful too.
Now he didn’t have to chew through everything—he could use this paw almost as effectively as
his teeth.
Peter curled up and closed his eyes.
582
Potter Castle
Harry awoke and moved his head slightly. Taking Nym’s nipple into his mouth, he slowly licked
her and gently chewed on her hardening nipple. Nym stirred and rolled into Harry.
The mates rose and smiled at the Alphas as they wrestled each other into submission. Amelia
Fastida and Bellatrix brought them to the bath again, with Allison trailing along behind.
Lindsey, Linzi, Lorna, and Lesley strode into the ensuite and stripped. They slipped into the tub
and gently took over washing and floating Harry. Soon they had all met their obligation. It left
them smiling widely.
The bonded climbed into PT clothes and hit the gym. After a great workout, Lyndsey, Lynsey,
and Mairead trundled off with Harry.
Breakfast was in full swing by the time they returned.
“Harry, we have four new prisoners to interrogate today.”
“Okay, Hestia.”
“Harry, we all need to go at least put in appearances at our jobs, too.”
“Okay, Amelia. I need to talk to Hookknife with Gillian anyway, and we don’t have anything
pressing that I know of, so let’s all just write down where we’re going, somewhere everyone
can look at, and we can meet back here for lunch.”
Everyone nodded and breakfast continued.
After breakfast Harry stood and went to the entry hall. He kissed the bonded goodbye as they
wrote their destinations and time of return on the blackboard Harry stuck to the wall, and left
on their errands or to go to work.
Harry, Bellatrix, Amelia Fastida, Allison, Beatrice, and Eugenie led the remaining mates back to a
training hall where they interrogated the latest snatched Death Eaters and one wizard from an
intent stone. Harry judged them all guilty of capital crimes supporting the Dark, but none were
pedophiles. So it was that Christopher Yondel, Gilbert Waffling, Jonathan Oakby, and Davy
Gudgeon found themselves detained at the pleasure of the Duke of Magic. Davy Gudgeon was
not a Death Eater, he was just an evil git, the kind that tortured animals.
Harry moved everyone who wanted to go to the building site, and the ensuing argument
between Hookknife and Gillian reached epic proportions before it was decided that her plan
was in fact the better one, with a few modifications, and that the site would only require
minimal modification.
583
The site was relooked and the survey lines relayed and Harry cleaned up the edges that needed
it. The bonded, meanwhile, restarted their block production line and everyone was happy
again.
The bonded who had left for work, as well as the McNeil women who had Apparated back to
the island to work, appeared at the pit and Geoffrey laid lunch for everyone there.
The argument started again over lunch with the males. Gillian and, surprisingly, Hookknife took
them through it all again, and in the end they had to agree also.
“Harry, what time do you want to do the Turning tonight?”
“It’s Saturday, Minerva, so after the shops close, how about after dinner? That way all the
vassals who want to come can.”
“Okay, love.”
“Minerva, you broke Harry.”
“Hehehe!”
Nym leaned over and shut Harry’s open mouth with her curled fingers and leaned in for a kiss.
“What happened to Harry?”
Sarah tried, she really did.
“Minerva, Grandmother.”
“Eugenie, you don’t have to tell everyone.”
Eugenie rolled her eyes at her mother and went back to her orange segments.
Harry laughed. “It’s okay, Sarah. I don’t mind everyone knowing I love all my bonded.”
Eugenie beamed at him.
“Okay, lover boy, what have you planned for the rest of the day?”
“I was going to try to finish here, Nym, with the ladies’ help, that is. Slasher wants to start laying
block. I need to get a wardstone, though, and I had something in mind.”
“Harry, I don’t think they’ve ever discovered a diamond that big.”
584
The bonded could see a huge diamond, about twelve pounds, in Harry’s mind.
“I know, Narcissa, but that doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. There are some things I want to try,
but I need a Kimberlite pipe to try it.”
“Harry, there’s a Kimberlite pipe in my mother’s country. It was never exploited, and I know
where it is.”
“Great, Anastasia, can we go after lunch?”
“Uh, sure, Harry.”
They finished and Harry stood and looked around. He looked in Anastasia’s eyes and entered
her mind. He found the location and suddenly the bonded and he were there.
Janet, Krystal, and Krista immediately moved out with a couple of mates apiece to form strong
points at twelve, four, and eight o’clock. Hestia and Emmeline took up position with Allison,
Bellatrix, and Amelia Fastida at twelve, two, four, eight, and ten o’clock in an inner circle facing
outward. The mates arranged themselves facing outward in a circle between the inner and
outer circles and slowly began expanding it, moving from cover to cover.
Harry, Nym, and Anastasia moved to the rock outcropping and Harry put his hand on it. As his
mates watched, Harry called on the Realm and it answered. Harry could see into the pipe and
there, deep down, a rock responded to him.
The bonded all listened to the creaking and grinding and then they were all suddenly back in
Godric’s Hollow.
“FREEZE!”
They responded to Alastor’s command and froze. Geoffrey popped in with brooms and Alastor,
Andrew, and Phillip, with Dan on his broom, took off and circled the bonded. Alastor produced
a camera and took a picture. The group landed and Dan whooped and capered about.
The bonded collected near Harry.
“Harry, are you sure? That’s a horribly ugly rock.”
“Don’t be like that, Parvati. She’s not cut or polished, but she likes us.”
“Harry, what did we talk about? Just because things talk to you doesn’t mean you should take
them home.”
585
“Yes, Nym, but this is the ward anchor. She asked to be.”
Nym shook her head and Elizabeth chuckled. All the mates were standing around looking at the
oblong reddish stone about the size of Harry’s head.
Alastor came over with the picture he had taken and then developed. It showed a circle of
concentric circles of the mates.
“Who planned this?”
“Errrh, I kind of snitched the tactics out of Janet’s thoughts as soon as we landed, Alastor, and
the mates just flowed into it as she and I thought it.”
Dan had stopped capering about. “Great formation, good support, three obvious strong points
with overlapping fields of fire, troopers in good order between the strong points, everyone
facing out. Hermione, why are you, Parvati, Susan, and Daphne looking up?”
“Air guard, Dad—brooms, remember?”
“Those are great. Why didn’t you tell me about that? We have to get one of those. Can your
mum fly one? Emma?”
Dan turned and went searching for Emma in the crowd.
Hermione rolled her eyes. “Boys!”
“Hrrmmh, hmmm—well, as the Colonel was saying, excellent work. Why is there this salient in
the line, though?”
Alastor indicated a shallow salient between two of the strong points.
“There was a knoll there. Daphne was moving a fire team around it for recce and then we
would have put her in an over watch on it, but we accomplished the mission and I evacuated
everyone before we got that far.”
Alastor nodded. “I think we can start including some field exercises in the training, Harry. The
Regiment seems to be capable of taking on tactical problems.”
A groan went up from the mates. Their schedules were already horribly full.
“Lets keep them short, Alastor, or maybe we can integrate them with the physical classes in the
afternoons.”
“Your Grace.”
586
Hookknife had walked over to the stone and he and Slasher were examining it critically.
“Well?”
“Harry, did you intend the school to be sentient?”
“Errrh, no, but it’s not like I would mind.”
Oddly enough, Harry felt a caress from Rowena and another from Potter Castle; the stone
actually glowed a little.
“If you use this as the wardstone, it will be. This is a sentient stone.”
“We don’t have to cut her or anything, do we?”
Hookknife blinked. “Well, you’ll have to inscribe your rune sets, Harry—errh, ‘she’?”
“Well, yes, definitely a she.”
Hookknife nodded slowly. “I’ll send Billhook a message. He’ll probably want the chief warder to
take a look at the stone.”
Harry was cradling the stone in one arm, and through him all the bonded could feel her and she
could feel them.
Harry nodded and the group walked back to the site.
Harry kissed the mates who had errands and work again, and after they departed he and the
others went back to work. Beatrice and Eugenie kept the stone company under the Queen’s
watchful eye. Through the afternoon she occasionally held the stone also. Harry was definitely
correct; very obviously, the stone was a female.
Hogwarts
Angelina was exhausted. NEWT prep and Quidditch were killing her. No, it had nothing to do
with all the time she and Fred were spending investigating broom closets. Not at all.
Romilda was in a funk. Neville was spectacular, kind, insightful, and coming into his own as a
leader. Who knew he would turn out this way? She had seen several girls eyeing him up and the
great dolt had smiled at them. What did that mean, really? Why was he smiling at them? He
was probably going to take after Harry and she’d find herself in a harem.
587
“No I’m not, hush. I haven’t even figured out why you like me yet.”
“See? You’re just like him—dolts, both of you.”
“Romilda, I have everything I want, you and my parents. I’m not going anywhere. And if some
other girl wants in, she needs to talk to you.”
Romilda leaned into her dolt and relaxed. It was nice leaning into his warm body, and he was
perfectly squishy.
Neville smiled and rested his chin on her head. He still couldn’t believe he’d got this lucky.
Beauxbatons
Gabrielle Delacour turned restlessly in the bed in the Infirmary under the watchful gaze of
Madame Maxine.
Gabrielle had spontaneously changed to her Veela form yesterday and beaten three girls badly.
She had, in turn, been subdued, but she had not yet regained consciousness; she had reverted
to her human form, though. Lorelei Delacour was on the way; hopefully she could help the poor
child.
Olympe Maxine contemplated what the students had told her. Apparently the three girls had
been discussing (ragging on) Harry Potter and the rumours that he was turning British women
into sex slaves, and Gabrielle had exploded in a rage and attacked them. She was at the right
age, no matter that she looked like a nine-year-old, and her Veela had presented. Poor child; if
she could not learn to control it, she would have to leave the school.
Ministry of Magic
Department of Mysteries
Lester Hamlish sat contemplating Emmeline Vance—errh, Potter’s—report. Finally he raised his
eyes and looked at James Hansen, his friend of fifty years and his second in command. “Well?”
“Well what, Lester?”
“Grrr, what are we going to do about this boy?”
588
“I don’t know about you, but I’m going to stand on the sidelines and take potshots at whoever
he misses.”
“James!”
“Jesus, Mary, and Joseph, Lester, you have to stop hanging round Kathleen. You’re turning into
an old woman.”
Lester blinked. “That was uncalled for. We can’t just let the boy go.”
“Did you not read Emmeline’s report, or do you think she’s lying? We can’t do anything about
the ‘boy’, as you call him. He’s doing things we and the Americans have never heard of and
apparently he hasn’t been tested yet. Whatever Dumbledore needed this power for, he
succeeded probably beyond his own wildest dreams.
“The ‘boy’ has yet to hit his first maturity and he’s a magical superpower. We don’t have the
resources to stop him, and if he’s killed I suspect his bonded will go on a rampage that will
make the Huns seem like nice, peaceful folks.
“He casts through our strongest restrictors for practice’ Hestia had to improve them or he
would have melted them to slag.”
“What about these intent-based snatch stones?”
“You been to the break room today?”
Lester blinked at the apparent non sequitur. “Errrh, yes, but let’s finish here first, then we can
go for tea.”
“Merlin, did you fall and hit your head? Emmeline, Tonks, Amelia, and Hestia have been back to
work. They have undoubtedly emplaced one or more of these stones here in the Ministry.”
Lester opened his mouth to dispute this and then the lightbulb came on. “So how many did we
lose?”
“None. Makes me wonder if they work really. I mean, I took Kathleen down there on purpose
and she just breezed right in there. The Ministry has lost several, though.”
“James! That’s your own wife you’re talking about.”
“Yeah, that’s why I took her. I know for sure she’s evil.”
Lester stared at James.
589
Potter Castle
Amelia Fastida looked at Harry critically. The last of the McNeil women were following him with
their eyes somewhat desperately.
“He’s so thick, Bellatrix. Grab the McNeil women that have not been taken yet and transport
them to the roof garden. Allison, help me with Harry. Your Majesty, please watch the girls.”
“Of course, Amelia.”
Harry, his slaves, and twelve McNeil witches, Malise, Manhattan, Morag, Nairne, Rona,
Rosalind, Rossa, Senga, Seonaid, Sheena, Tam, and Zena, disappeared. They did not reappear
until dinner.
Lauren spent the rest of the afternoon pushing Rose toward Remus until Rose finally snapped.
“Lauren, stop it. We’re together. We bonded last night.”
“Well, why didn’t you say, then?”
“Because we were having fun torturing you, dear,” Shelia calmly told her, Susan nodding
vigorously.
Lauren pouted until Rose said, “I can’t wait for the eighth.”
Lauren smiled. “Neither can I.”
“But Harry’s not a wolf, Lauren.”
Lauren blushed a little as she shuddered. Harry was apparently very busy with the McNeils.
“But he’s a full Metamorphmagus. The other night he mated Minerva as a cat while she was in
her cat Animagus form,” she whispered.
The Betas sat back, amazed. Susan recovered first. “So you think he could be able to assume a
wolf form and take you that way on the eighth?”
“Yes.”
“And us, Lauren? You know in packs the new Alpha takes all the females when he takes over.”
Lauren looked like she was going to cry. “I release you to find a new Alpha or contest for the
Alpha position. I won’t be going back to the pack. I love him and he loves me.”
590
“Why, you selfish bitch…”
“Shelia!” Susan scowled at her. “Lauren, what Shelia is trying to say is that that’s unnecessary.
We’re prepared. Rose will need to go back to the pack with Remus, but Shelia and I would like
to stay with you and Harry.”
Lauren tackled Shelia and Susan and a good cry was had by all. Rose was dragged into the pile.
Hermione watched as Alice taught Emma to ride a broom and decided to try it again herself.
Alice was not a better teacher than Xiomara, but with the personalised instruction and brooms
that didn’t feel like they were going to fall from the sky any moment like the Hogwarts school
brooms, Hermione did much better. Through the afternoon she gained confidence, as did her
mother. Dan lay on his back on the ground, staring up at them like a boy watching clouds. It was
the sweetest thing Emma had ever seen, and it drove her to overcome her fears. She
desperately wanted to take her husband flying.
Toward the end of the afternoon she did, under Hermione, Alice, and Frank’s watchful eyes, but
it didn’t matter. Emma and Dan were in a world of their own. The mates watched and smiled.
Nym and Hestia returned to the site to find a beaming Slasher and their mates finishing up the
vast pile of quarried rock.
“I wish I could hire you all, Your Grace. Clan Potter works faster than Goblins, even. And the
quality—couldn’t ask for better.”
“Thank you, Slasher, glad we could help.”
“We’ll have the Royal Academy up by Christmas, ma’am.”
Nym smiled and nodded. She looked around, and as her mates finished up, she strode to
Elizabeth.
“Nym, dear, how was the rest of your day?”
“Fine, Elizabeth.” Nym picked up the stone and cradled it. The stone glowed.
“Well, we’re finished here, and I believe I need to find Harry.”
Elizabeth smiled. “Of course, Nym. We’ll find our own way back and see you at dinner.”
Nym faded away and reappeared in the roof garden. For a moment it looked like a combat
zone, bodies everywhere, then she had to smile. Harry was floating in the pool with a Bubble-
Head charm. Nym stripped and walked into the pool; she installed her own Bubble-Head charm
591
and wrapped Harry with her body. She put the stone between them and they sank to the
bottom of the pool. Nym cast a warming charm on them and just lay there on the sandy
bottom, communing with Harry in the bond.
The mates appeared in the roof garden one by one and moved the McNeil women to their
wing.
At 5:30 Nym woke Harry up and they moved to the master suite; after a quick rinse in the
shower and after Nym placed the stone in the bed, they dressed and moved to the dining room.
The Hogwarts mates and vassals arrived and as dinner progressed, the remainder of their
guests and the Queen’s staff arrived.
After dinner Nym, taking her time, sent the mates with the Time-Turners to specific locations
they had calculated. She used her control and wound and then simultaneously released the
connected Time-Turners using her mates’ hands.
This Turn was exceptionally smooth. Classes were full and the mates settled back into their one
new and one previously bonded morning and evening routine. Of course, Harry supplemented
this in S and T and Mind Arts. Usually at least twice more during the day he would find a mate
feeling out of sorts and in his usual way do whatever she wanted. With the mates all feeling
what he was doing to each of them and knowing Harry would find them if they were peevish,
this kept them well satisfied.
The bond settled very comfortably.
Oddly, one of them was always carrying the stone around with her, and it stayed in the bed
with them.
592
Harry Potter and The Witches’ Secret

Chapter 29
17-18 Sept 1995 (Sidereal)
Beauxbatons
Infirmary
Lorelei had arrived the previous night and flown to her daughter’s side. She had examined
Gabrielle and been crushed. Not only had the poor child’s Veela maturity come on her, but she
had been found by a wizard’s magic.
“What happened that caused this, Madam Maxine?”
“Apparently she was having a conversation with three other girls. The other girls turned abusive
toward someone and she changed and attacked them.”
“Are they all right?”
“Yes, some minor lacerations and burns but they’re fine. Lorelei, it took two professors to
subdue her.”
“Yes, she has been found and she hit her maturity at the same time. She will have to be bonded
to this wizard. Do you know who the girls were speaking of?”
Maxine had gone pale. “Harry Potter, Lorelei.”
Lorelei sat down. “I must inform Jean-Paul. He will have to talk to the British Ministry.”
“Lorelei, the child is nine. We allowed her entry because of her maturity, but you would have
her bonded?”
“She’s not human, Madam, she is Veela. Her sexual maturity should have happened at between
six and eight. We have been horribly worried.”
“And how do you propose to convince Messer. Potter and his guardian Lord Black of the
necessity to mate two children?”
“She is found, Madam, as is he if rumour can be believed. I will simply put them together.
Things will take their natural course from there.”
Lorelei composed a note and thought of her elf, Marianne.
Pop!
593
Lorelei wordlessly handed the note to Marianne.
Pop!
St Mungo’s
Long-Term Care Ward
Security Suite
Albus awoke and smiled. Another great day. Breakfast had been brought with a copy of the
Prophet; no attacks and lots of upbeat news for once. Why, they had even changed editorial
staff. Rita Skeeter now appeared on the masthead as the editor-in-chief. Good girl, a little
abrasive but a well-bred Slytherin nonetheless. He wondered who this Duke of Magical Britain
was. Publisher indeed; he hoped that this self-styled Duke was not another rising Dark lord.
He had mail too, replies to at least some of the apologies he had sent. He would need to read
those.
After breakfast then.
Little Hangleton
Riddle Manor
The bag of barely functioning tissue that was once Tom Riddle and then Voldemort rolled over
and attempted to sit up. It couldn’t and was forced to lie back in its own waste products again.
Little Hangleton
Red Fox Pub
Midden
Peter the rat slammed into the back wall of the hole. Fucking owl in broad daylight. What was
the world coming to? Well, it couldn’t get in here. Just hunker down and sleep. Belly full of that
kidney pie anyway, it had only been a couple of days old. Sleep now.
Hedwig hunkered down in the tree with a good view of the hole. Harry Master Mine would
have this rat today. It had bothered him before. Or maybe he wouldn’t be mad if he got just its
little shiny paw. She hadn’t eaten much today.
594
Hogwarts
Entry Hall
Adrian Pucey Sr. approached Hogwarts in a rage. His son had been tortured and then sent down
by the new Head of Slytherin, Sinistra, and she was backed up by McGonagall. He didn’t know
who these cunts thought they were, but they would both beg him to le— He landed with a
crash in the floor of some pit. Screaming in rage he whipped out his wand and blasted the wall
with a Reductor. It rebounded and knocked him flat.
Moppsy and Floppsy appeared in the cell. Despite the cute names they were two hard-eyed,
muscular house-elves who were the Gaolers. Mopsy was the male Chief Gaoler and Flopsy was
the female Chief Gaoler. They healed Pucey and stripped him of his wands and all magical
objects. They faded out, leaving him unconscious on the floor.
Potter Castle
Master Suite
Amanda and Christy were having a very vigorous, very satisfying session. The rest of the mates
had awoken and focused on them. The bed had grown to truly ridiculous proportions and as
Harry chased them down amongst the many bonded, the squeals and laughter were rampant.
Finally, after he had pinned them both once, they turned the tables on him and pinned him—
one on his crotch and one sitting on his chest.
Harry reached up and pulled Christy onto his face and took a long lick of her. She settled onto
him instantly and began a slow thrusting.
Amanda took full advantage, and holding him up she sank fully onto him. Unconsciously she
established a rhythm that was an exact counterpoint to Christy’s. Harry read them and brought
them with him. They all went over the edge together.
When the mates collapsed off of him, Harry changed to his cat form and went tearing around
the bedroom, yowling crazily. Nym stopped him with a well-placed Petrificus Totalus and flung
him into the bath. The yowling changed to sputtering instantly.
“Nym, couldn’t you have said? I would have got a camera.”
“Beatrice, how long have you been there?”
“All night, Nym.”
“Where’s Eugenie?”
595
“Mum made her stay in her room.”
“Thank Morgana! Beatrice, you need to sleep near me when you’re with us.”
“Okay, Nym.”
“Sarah, you could have said.”
“She’s started seeing it all, Nym. I think she’s okay with you all; she doesn’t want to be with
Harry yet, she just wants to be with you all, separate from Eugenie for a while. Big sister
syndrome, I think.”
Nym contemplated this as she rose and went to the bath. The mates dressed and went to PT.
Hannah carried the stone.
PT was refreshing. Everyone had started getting a boost from it. They actually felt worse if they
missed it.
Breakfast went well and Harry kissed the mates farewell who were going to be working.
The remainder proceeded on their errands or with Harry to the hall to interrogate any new
prisoners snatched by the mines.
In the hall Hermione set up the tables and Harry’s chair. The Queen and courtiers occupied the
gallery. Harry nodded to Hermione.
Adrian Pucey appeared and lunged off the floor toward Hermione. She backhanded him back to
the floor; Harry flicked his wrist, and Pucey flew into a chair and was stuck there.
It had happened so fast that everyone besides the bonded was caught completely flat-footed.
Amelia Fastida was not, however, and she was not amused. She was suddenly beside Pucey
yanking his head back and extending her fangs.
“Amelia, please, darling—we have to try him.”
“He attacked my Mistress, Master. Let me kill him.”
Pucey’s eyes rolled back in his head as Amelia turned all of her compulsion on him. He felt as if
his heart was about to stop with fear.
“We’ll see, Amelia.”
Amelia leaned down and whispered in Pucey’s ear, “You think you know what evil is, mortal;
even if my Master releases you, you will die for attempting to attack my Mistress.”
596
Pucey sat shaking. Amelia walked back to Harry and resumed her place kneeling at his feet. Her
eyes never left Pucey.
Hermione smiled at Amelia and caressed her in the bond and then said, “The court of the Duke
of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland is in session.
“You have been transported to His Grace’s dungeons by a ward, either because you bear the
Dark Mark or you bear evil intent. You will be questioned under Veritaserum and judged.”
Ann and Katie moved to Pucey and Ann held out the bottle. “Will you take the Veritaserum
voluntarily?”
“I do not recognise the court, the Duke, or his authority over me. I will take nothing.”
“Oh, you will, mortal, or shall my Master simply strip your mind? Actually....”
Amelia turned her compulsion to full, and working Pucey like a puppet she had him lean his
head back and open his mouth. Ann blinked and then smiled. She tipped in five drops of
Veritaserum.
“Thank you, Amelia, you can let him go now.”
Katie and Ann questioned Pucey. His list of known crimes was hideous—and hideously long. He
named fourteen associates, one of which was Parkinson.
“Why are you doing this?” Harry asked.
This question surprised everyone; the mates knew Harry was thinking out loud, but the man
they now knew was Adrian Pucey Sr. answered.
“Because we can. While the Light side struggles against the Dark we can do what we wish with
little interference. If someone opposes us we can overcome them one way or another.”
“So you don’t view your actions as evil? Even though you know yourself to be causing harm?”
“Not to me or mine; I don’t care about anyone else.”
Harry was floored; this was the opposite of his own way of thinking, and he was convinced that
it was the definition of evil. But mere words didn’t distinguish the difference between his
philosophy and Pucey’s; they were instead separated by a concept. Harry refused to do harm if
he could avoid it, and Pucey didn’t. Now he was going to execute Pucey. How ironic: to stop the
harm that Pucey and his associates were doing, Harry had to do harm.
597
“Were you acting of your own volition and not under duress?”
“Yes.”
“Will you change your behavior? Will you stop harming others if it can be avoided?”
“Not if it will cost me anything, either money or time or effort. No one but my own are worth
those things.”
Harry thought Pucey was coming out of the Veritaserum. He asked, rhetorically, “Who are you
to judge?”
Pucey apparently was still under the serum enough to be forced to answer, “I am a
pureblooded Head of House. My word is law.”
The arrogance of the man staggered Harry.
Harry used his Legilimency and roamed Pucey’s mind. The arrogance was pervasive and
unbreakable, trained into Pucey the child and reinforced in Pucey the man. Harry withdrew
knowing he had been correct, he could not change Pucey and the man would use any means to
destroy Aurora and Minerva.
Bloody hell, a wife and three daughters; his son was Adrian Pucey, Slytherin seventh year. The
bonded fed him information—Aurora being attacked and what Rowena did to her attacker.
Pop!
Geoffrey appeared with Arianne, Charlotte, Sylvia, Georgia, and Adrian Pucey Jr.
Harry nodded and after Hermione’s introduction of him and explanation of the court, their
interrogations began.
The wife, Arianne, was forty-four and a Slytherin graduate of Hogwarts, as were her daughters
Charlotte, twenty-four, Sylvia, twenty-two, and Georgia, twenty. Adrian Jr. was seventeen,
almost eighteen.
The women were not rabid believers in their rights at the cost of others, and Adrian Jr.’s will
had been broken by Rowena. None of the women had committed any crimes other than
supporting their husband and father.
“So is it possible to—errrh, sorry, Rowena—torture the disregard for others out of Pucey Sr.?”
“So you did this to my Adrian? I’ll kill you, you bastard!” Arianne screamed at Harry.
598
The crackling laughter that came from Amelia Fastida froze everyone in the room. “Stupid
mortal cow. You could no more kill my lord than you can change the direction of this planet.”
Arianne started, realising that kneeling at this boy’s feet was a massively powerful vampire,
Bellatrix Lestrange, and a witch she knew to be a Senior Auror.
Amelia was no longer kneeling at Harry’s feet, however. Faster than the eye could process, she
was by Arianne with the woman’s head pushed to the side and her fangs descending.
“Amelia, don’t, please.”
Those simple words brought a grumbling Amelia back to her position at Harry’s feet. She
stopped grumbling when Harry caressed her head and smiled at her.
“Actually, Arianne, Adrian caused what happened to himself to happen. He attacked a witch
while her back was turned. The ancient wards of Hogwarts then made sure it never happened
again. I am debating the same thing with your husband.
“Adrian Pucey Sr., you have been judged to be a supporter of the Dark.”
“I do not accept your authority, boy.”
Harry sighed. “Is there any way you will? I would prefer not to kill you.”
Pucey Sr. laughed. “As if you could. I’ll kill you and take your wealth and your women.”
Harry smiled sadly. “At your service, sir. This will be a duel to the death. Seconds?”
“Adrian Jr. will be my second.”
“I would offer you one last chance to withdraw, Pucey. If you do I’ll commute your sentence to
imprisonment and attempt to find a way to re-educate you.”
Pucey looked at Harry and spat in his direction.
The Pucey women looked terrified. Why couldn’t their father and husband see either the pain
this was causing the young man or the power he radiated?
Arianne saw a figure in the gallery shake her head sadly and realised it was the Queen. Oh
Morgana, no! This boy was the Duke—the rumours were true. Oh, gods.
Harry sadly shook his head and negligently waved his hand. The Pucey men were across the
room and armed. Harry stood. “Daphne?”
599
“I’m honored, Master.”
Arianne heard this and looked at her—Daphne Greengrass, scion of the powerful neutral House
Greengrass—and in the gallery, yes, of course, William and Esmeralda. So—no longer neutral,
then. And there were the Parkinsons and Tracey Davis here on the floor.
The dueling ward going up drew her attention.
“When you’re ready you may begin, Pucey.”
Warning bells were blaring in Pucey Sr.’s head. The boy didn’t even have a wand.
He started with a Stunner. Harry put his hand up and let the Stunner hit him. Nothing
happened. Pucey began casting strings of curses and hexes as the dueling instructor had taught
him.
The boy just absorbed them all. All right, up the ante then. He cast a set of Dark curses and
hexes that should have incinerated the boy.
The boy just caught them and smiled sadly at him.
“Last chance, Pucey. Surrender.”
“Avada Kedavra!” Pucey smiled in satisfaction as the Killing Curse struck the boy as he turned to
his second. She was smiling at him. He heard, “Ouch,” and turned his eyes back to the boy. He
was stunned to see him still alive.
The mates watched as Harry absorbed each spell and evaluated them. They listened to his
internal monologue.
“Weak, lots of hostility though. Still weak but better. Aha, a string—all weak but well put
together. Ouch, that thing always hurts.”
“Harry, pay attention to Pucey.”
“Yes, Nym.”
Harry looked at Pucey and flicked his hand negligently. “Bombarda!” Pucey sublimed to gas.
“Praedia Bellica!” A light flashed.
Adrian Pucey Jr. screamed and then raised his wand. He found himself frozen.
“Please don’t make me kill you too.”
600
Adrian looked at Harry. “Avada ke—” He never finished. Harry hit him with the Bombarda and
sank to his knees with tears in his eyes.
Nym appeared and knelt beside Harry. They faded from view.
Arianne had collapsed with her daughters. Bellatrix, Amelia Fastida, and Allison moved them to
the roof garden, where they found Nym holding Harry as tears streamed down his face.
Arianne, Charlotte, Sylvia, and Georgia sat on the ground hugging each other and watching
Harry.
“Why, Nym? Why did they do that? I would have accepted their surrender. Really. I was still
trying to figure out whether or not the elder Pucey could be re-educated. I thought the younger
had been.”
“Shhh. I don’t know, baby. Just rest a while.”
Harry lay his head on her breast and they lay back on the grass together.
Harry had known they weren’t alone but he suddenly figured out who was there.
“Arianne, Charlotte, Sylvia, Georgia, I am so sorry. I can’t tell you.”
Arianne looked at him for a moment and then moved to where he and Nym reclined on the
grass. Her daughters went with her. As soon as she touched him she felt the tingle and then the
urge to submit to Nym.
“So it’s true—all the stories are true.”
She had unconsciously offered her crossed wrists to Nym. Nym wrapped them in one hand and
placed her other on Arianne’s forehead.
Arianne had had a pleasant childhood but a loveless marriage. While she had not been raped,
she had never loved Adrian Sr. She had loved Adrian Jr., her son, however, and did love her
daughters.
Nym sighed and took Arianne in one arm and Harry in the other. Soon it was a puppy pile of
mates, slaves and chattel. By lunch all four Pucey women had met their obligation.
Elizabeth spent the morning being extremely unamused and issuing instructions to the Order of
the Phoenix and the special branch of Scotland Yard. Harry had tried to be merciful and these
louts had refused to cooperate. She would know who they were and issue the warrants on
them herself.
601
Little Hangleton
Red Fox Pub
Tree behind the midden
Hedwig growled a hoot and shifted from foot to foot. Little bastard rat had to come out soon.
Wait, what was that? Something had moved. She shook herself fully awake and tensed.
Peter looked out of the hole. Noon. Stupid bloody owls would be asleep now. Time to go. He
poked his head out of the hole and something hit him on the back of the neck like a ton of
bricks.
Hedwig used her master’s method and faded from view.
Potter Castle
Harry and the mates had made it in a laughing pile to the dining room. The new mates were
finding their most kindred bond sisters in the bond, and the whispering and giggling was going a
thousand miles an hour.
Just as Harry looked up and smiled at them after sitting, Hedwig faded into view and dropped a
brownish-gray lump on Harry’s plate. She flared her wings, landed on Harry’s shoulder, and
announced, “Caught it for Master,” in the bond.
“Errrh, thank you, Hedwig—but what is it?”
Moody, who had leapt up and charged to the head of the table, poked the nasty brownish-gray
lump with his scarred and battered wand and it unfolded into a rat.
Harry chuckled. “Thanks, girl, but I get plenty of food now.”
The mates, their curiosity piqued, looked into his memories and saw Hedwig bringing Harry
mice, rats, and other creatures when his relatives were starving him during the summers. To
everyone’s surprise Elizabeth, who had used her connection to Harry and Nym through the
realm to see the memory, exploded.
“Baron Newton, the family Dursley residing at 4 Privet Drive in Little Whinging, Surrey, will be
detained at my pleasure. Scotland Yard will investigate no other crime until I know everything
about them all from the moment they were born.”
602
Baron Newton didn’t know where this came from, but he had never seen Her Majesty so angry.
Her face was a mottled red and she was shaking with rage. He opened the cell phone Ann had
worked on for him and made a call.
“Ma’am, they’ll be picked up soon.”
“Tell me when.”
“Ma’am.”
Harry had not been listening; instead he had been trying to figure out why Hedwig had brought
the rat to him alive.
Ron, who had walked down the table, said, “You know, that rat looks like Scabbers—ya think,
Percy?”
At the word “Scabbers”, Harry had cast a containment hex over the rat. He looked closer and
sure enough, there was a tiny silver paw.
“Pettigrew!”
At this the table exploded into activity. Marcia had the sense to come run a scan on the rat.
“Paralyzed, dying—neck broken.”
“Keep him alive if you can, Marcia. He’s actually an Animagus Death Eater. We’ll want to
question him.”
“Not much hope, Harry. You’ll have to strip his mind if we can get him human again. Hedwig
broke his neck when she stooped on him, I think—mostly severed his spinal cord.”
“Way to go, Hedwig,” Sirius put in. Hedwig preened under Harry’s hand.
“Mine.”
“Ours, Hedwig, remember?”
Nym got the distinct impression of nest and eggs and owlets.
“Mine.”
“Ours.”
“Grrr, ours, soon?”
603
“Errrh, better let me talk to him.”
Harry was temporarily derailed by this whole little mental conversation between Hedwig and
Nym, and the bond was buzzing with the implications while blushing heavily. Hedwig had some
very aggressive plans—errrh, instincts? Whatever.
Meanwhile Marcia, Alastor, Sirius, and Remus were discussing what to do with Pettigrew, albeit
with a furiously blushing Marcia.
“What’s the problem? We can just dose him with Skelegrow and then when he’s healed, we
force him into his human form and then question him.”
“Skelegrow is contraindicated in neck fractures, Harry. While it’s working it might finish cutting
the spinal cord and then when it regrew it would regrow severed. Nerves are tricky. I have him
in stasis now but we’re going to need a veterinary Healer.”
“So we force him back to human and then give him the Skelegrow. I don’t care if he is
paralysed, I just want him alive so I can strip his mind. He’s a confirmed Death Eater from the
first war. I’m going to execute him anyway; he knows where Riddle is, though.”
“If we force him back, Harry, it might finish his spinal cord, too. It’s very painful to be forced
back; if he even tenses his muscles the wrong way he’ll finish what Hedwig started.”
Harry had been absently rubbing Hedwig the whole time and she had been rubbing her head on
his check. He nodded at Sirius.
“So I strip his mind now.”
“I would only do that as a last resort, Harry. We don’t know what the effects could be—plus
he’s mostly rat when he’s in this form. He spent twelve years continuously changed; it’s a
wonder he can change back to human at all.”
Harry sat thinking after this last statement by Remus. His train of thought was interrupted when
a truly gigantic screech owl flew in what was obviously an owl port in the top of the courtyard
side of the dining room wall, flared it wings, and landed on the back of Nym’s chair. Nym turned
and looked at the owl and then took the letter from its leg.
Hedwig had moved to Harry’s shoulder and stood completely puffed up, looking at the screech
owl with her best intimidating glare.
Madam Potter
Potter Castle
Somewhere in the United Kingdom
604
Madam Potter
My daughter Gabrielle is found by your mate, Messer. Harry James Potter, I believe. She is
currently unconscious and in need of his presence at Beauxbatons School of Magic’s Infirmary.
She is also Veela.
I would not ask, but he may be the only one capable of saving her.
I await your response.
Lorelei Delacour
Nym sighed; she handed the missive to Harry and waited for the explosion. She could already
hear it: “She’s nine years old! No, I won’t do it.”
Harry read the letter and put his head in his hands. His emotions and thoughts were a whirling
maelstrom. First Hedwig brought Pettigrew, and now this.
Nym waited.
Harry’s shoulders started to shake and Andrew asked, “All right there, Harry?”
Harry raised his head, handed Andrew the letter, and burst out laughing.
Nym pouted.
“Do I really sound like that, Nym?”
She blushed furiously.
Eugenie snapped “Yes, you big baby. Sometimes you just need to grow up.”
Harry looked at Eugenie and the irony overcame him. He rolled on the floor, roaring with
laughter.
Eugenie pouted along with Nym.
This made the laughter worse. Finally Harry looked up. “Well, we won’t get much done today, I
guess. Marcia, please move that rat to a secure cell. Make sure it’s Animagus-rat-escape-proof.
Nym, let’s go visit Gabrielle. Minerva, can you bring Hagrid to look at the rat? He’s the best
person with animals I know. If any one knows a top-flight veterinary surgeon, could you please
try to get them here for a second opinion? We’ll meet back here at 6:30 for dinner, if that’s all
right with everyone?”
605
Everyone nodded and Harry stood. He, Nym, Sarah, and the Primaries faded away.
“Things happen fast around him, don’t they?”
Jacquelyn looked at Arianne. “You don’t say; really?”
Harry’s laughter could be felt through the bond. Chuckles were heard all around, along with
three cries of, “Mother!”
Arianne’s pouting got her a hug from Jacquelyn. “Never you mind, dear. You’ll catch up soon
enough.”
Harry appeared in the Infirmary of Beauxbatons with Nym.
“Harry, how do you know where you’re going when you go that fast?”
“I just followed the...err...pull that Gabrielle is putting off, Nym.”
“Arretez la où vous êtes.”
“It’s me, Madam Maxine, Harry Potter.”
“Parlez vous français, Harry? Quand est-ceci arrivé ?”
“Errh, no? I was just guessing, kind of.”
“Oh Harry, good guesses though. And this is?”
“Nymphadora, my Primary Alpha, ma’am.”
“Primary Alpha, Harry? How many do you have?”
“Two, ma’am.”
“Mon dieu! And bonded, Harry?”
“I do not believe that is in your purview, Madam,” said the stately platinum blond who was
moving to Gabrielle’s bed.
“Lorelei, I was merely—”
606
“Curious, yes, I know. I think that if my daughter’s mate wants you to know, he will tell you,
Madam.”
“Well, that’s interesting.”
“Yeah, but what’s that about?”
“The Veela are heavily persecuted and pursued, Harry. They maintain their colonies in the very
strictest secrecy. Their society is matriarchal, we think; they are so secretive that we don’t even
know that for sure.”
Lorelei, who knew exactly what was going on, waited patiently.
“Ma’am, you called me Gabrielle’s mate?”
“Yes. She presented as a Veela for the first time and attacked three other girls who were
making disparaging remarks about you. I believe Nymphadora should touch her. If she is found
by you, she will respond. The depth of her response will determine...errrh....”
“We know,” Nym said as she stepped up and lay her hand on Gabrielle’s forehead.
Gabrielle’s eyes immediately opened and she sat up.
Nym immediately took her in her arms. “Shhh, Gabrielle, it’s fine.”
Gabrielle snuggled into a smiling Nym’s chest and left her with a bemused look on her face.
Lorelei smiled. “We are prepared to leave, Harry. I will accompany Gabrielle to assist you all.”
Harry nodded tightly. “Madam Maxine, a pleasure as always.”
As Harry raised his arms, Madam Maxine nodded and Harry, Nym, Gabrielle, and Lorelei faded
from view.
Surrey
Little Whinging
4 Privet Drive
Two more police cars, sirens blaring, descended on Privet Drive and screeched to a halt in front
of the house, disgorging four police officers each who charged toward the sound of bellowing.
607
Crashing through the front door they found the male officer who had been sent to detain the
Dursleys fighting off two males while his female partner was subduing a female. With some
quick baton work, both males went down; the female officer had apparently had enough, and a
good right cross stopped the screeching.
“PC Ironmonger, report.”
The female PC, senior on scene, said, “Sergeant, we arrived and knocked at the door. It was
answered by this individual who identified himself as Vernon Dursley. We asked to see Dudley
and Petunia Dursley. This male came down the stairs and was identified as Dudley. This female
came into the hall from the lounge and was identified as Petunia. We informed them they were
to be detained at Her Majesty’s pleasure, and the individual identified as Vernon went berserk.
He began yelling about freaks and calling us names. PC Miller called for backup, and the
younger one identified as Dudley attacked him and attempted to escape.”
“At this point the female subject hit me with a teapot and began screaming at me to leave her
‘Dudders’ alone. I was engaged in subduing her when you arrived.”
A car and van pulled up outside and a gang of plainclothes people emerged from the vehicles.
The Sergeant looked at them and then at the van. “Heads up, it’s the Yard.”
Inspector Giles Crampton approached the house. “Under control there, Sergeant?”
“Sir, yes sir. We were just about to transport these prisoners.”
“We’ll have a high-security transport team here soon, Sergeant. They’re for Lewes, to await Her
Majesty’s pleasure, I’m afraid.”
Sergeant Jones blinked. “All for their son being a delinquent, sir?”
“I don’t really know; orders from on high. What did you mean about the boy being a
delinquent?”
“Rumours, sir. We’ve never been able to catch him, but there’s a gang that operates in the area
and we’re investigating. It was pointing this way. A couple of other boys were implicated also.”
“I see. Well, we’re going to process this house. You and your men have been tasked with this
investigation also, so if you could begin a canvass of the neighborhood it would be
appreciated.”
“Sir.”
608
As the Sergeant trundled off, Giles couldn’t help but wonder what they were going to uncover
here. Why had they, the specials, suddenly descended on some middle-class family in a middle-
class town in middle-class Surrey? Oh well; his was not to reason why, at least not yet.
Potter Castle
Harry had faded from view with Nym when a coal-black owl appeared, flew to Amelia Fastida,
and flared its wings, landing gracefully on her chair back. It got the intimidating glare from
Hedwig too.
Amelia Fastida chuckled. “So forceful, Hedwig?”
“Mine. Ours.”
“Is her vocabulary so limited?”
“No, Hermione, I think it’s our frame of reference. When I’m a cat I can easily communicate with
other cats but usually without words. It’s more body language and accepted behaviours.”
“So that’s why you rake Harry after you two finish and he tries to cuddle, Minerva?”
“Errrh, yes. I really can’t help it in that form.”
Minerva blushed furiously.
“So if we were owls we would understand better?”
“Well, yes. At least I believe so, Hermione.”
While this conversation was going on, Amelia Fastida had removed the note from her owl
Wenceslas’s leg.
Mistress
I have found the lair of the young ones.

I am prepared for punishment.
Antonitus
“Well, that’s no fun.”
“What, Mother?”
609
Amelia handed the note to Zsuzsa, who read it and smiled. “That one is sly. He pulled your
teeth by waiting for his punishment and anticipating your needs.”
“Phht.”
“Oh, very elegant, Mother. Phht?”
Elizabeth, who had been handed the note as it made its rounds, smiled. “It may not be very
elegant but it’s very accurate. It is extremely vexing when retainers play games.”
Several courtiers swallowed nervously.
“Bah! Antonitus is an oily pain in the—”
“Mother!”
“I should just kill him and have done, but he’s such a useful oily pain in th—”
“MOTHER!”
Amelia was spared Zsuzsa’a wrath when Harry, Nym, Gabriel, and Lorelei faded into view.
Amelia Fastida suddenly went full vampire and Zsuzsa jumped out of her seat into a defensive
crouch. Lauren, Susan, Shelia, Rose, and Peter joined them in their defensive postures, all of
them oriented on Gabrielle and Lorelei.
“Errrh, honey I’m home?”
“Harry, protect Nym. We’ll handle the Veela.”
“It’s okay, Amelia. They’re friends.”
The werewolves, Amelia, and Zsuzsa didn’t move. “They’ve got Harry. Kill them.”
Harry blinked and froze the bonded, Lauren’s Betas, and Peter with a wave. “Okay, what’s going
on here?”
“Veela are mistrusted by both vampires and werewolves, Harry. They’re also one of the very
few natural enemies of both.”
“Mistrusted? You kill strangers over mistrust? I think, my lord, you are shading the truth. Okay,
so why aren’t you flipping out, Remus?”
610
“I know the Delacours, Harry. Believe me, the first time I met Fleur it wasn’t so easy.”
Harry turned back to his bonded, Lauren’s Betas, and Peter. “Okay, I’m going to unfreeze you.
As you can see, neither Gabrielle nor Lorelei intend to harm us, so let’s all try to be civil.”
He unfroze them, and with hard looks at the Delacours, which did not faze either Veela in the
slightest, they all retook their seats.
Harry sighed and said, “If no one else has anything earth-shattering for today, let’s move to the
sitting room and discuss this latest development with the Delacours.”
“Harry, Antonitus has found the young ones’ lair. I would like to go and fix that problem this
evening.”
“Can you get us some more information, Amelia? I’d like to set it up for the Regiment’s first
mission. Coordinate with Hestia and Hermione and we’ll mission-brief at five, followed by an
attack to seize at sundown.”
Amelia, still eyeing Lorelei and Gabrielle, nodded. “Yes, Master.”
Lorelei blinked. Amelia scribbled a note and attached it to Wenceslas. He immediately sprang
into the air, leaving the same way he had come.
Gabrielle looked at her owl Hugh and he flew to her shoulder.
Harry looked at Hedwig. “Hey, girl, can you show—”
“Hugh, Harry.”
Harry smiled at Gabrielle. “—Hugh the Owlery?”
“Yes, Harry.”
“She’s getting better.”
“Which is very strange, Hermione.”
“She’s bonded to him. The magic is working on her, too.”
“Really, Luna?”
Suddenly the bond was a mass of theorising. Harry shook his head and led Nym to the sitting
room. Everyone followed. As they walked he asked, “Amelia, what did you say to Antonitus?”
611
“I told him to be here in an hour with all the details or I would kill him, Master.”
“Amelia, I don’t think he can get through the wards. I’m not sure how the owls did it.”
“I know, Nym—I’ll ask Geoffrey to send an elf for him in forty-five minutes. I just want to
torture him a little; these young are his fault, after all. And before you object, Harry, you may
kill him if what I suspect has happened has in fact happened. Cleaning this mess up will be
ghastly; we’ll probably have to kill most of them to establish dominance, if they haven’t been
properly raised.”
Peter was nodding his head. “It will be the same with the werewolves Grayback is creating,
Harry. WE’ll have to dominate them or kill them. The fight for dominance will probably kill some
of them.”
Harry nodded; after all, he had access to Amelia and Lauren’s minds now, so he knew what was
coming. “Yes, but we’ll keep the carnage limited. We will imprison them here if we can’t
dominate them without killing them. We’ll await the cure and when it’s ava ilable, we will offer
it to them. Those who don’t accept it will be executed. So in our dominance struggles, if you
feel you have to kill them, try to knock them out first. If you want, I’ll fight them.”
By now they had reached the sitting room and everyone was listening.
“It would be better if they were beaten by whoever will be their Alpha, Harry. If not, it will be
trouble later.”
Amelia Fastida nodded. “But of course you will force the females into submission, Harry.”
He winced.
Harry, having seated Nym, walked over and touched Lauren. He concentrated on how her wolf
felt and changed.
Everyone except Peter scrambled away from the nine-foot wolf with blazing red eyes that
appeared before them; Peter rolled on the floor, laughing. Harry looked around, puzzled, and
then popped back to his natural form.
“What’s so funny, Peter?”
Lauren caught the scent and started laughing too. Harry had been facing away from her.
“Mental—they’ve all gone mental.”
612
Quite a few people had to agree with Ron as the bonded, catching Lauren’s thoughts, laughed
with her and Peter. Harry blushed furiously, walked to Peter, touched him, entered his mind,
and changed again.
The laughing stopped but no one was scrambling away from the enormous, muscular wolf in
front of them.
“Good God, he’s enormous.”
Sarah fortunately got her hand over Eugenie’s mouth before the dreamy little, “Yes, he is,”
could pop out in response to Phillip’s comment.
She leaned down and whispered furiously in her very precocious younger daughter’s ear,
“Eugenie, are you trying to kill your father? If not, let’s not make those comments for another
five years or so, all right?”
Eugenie cut her eyes to her dad and nodded furiously, with Sarah’s hand still firmly over her
mouth.
Harry the werewolf prowled over to Lauren and laid on the floor, placing his head in her lap.
The huge head covered her whole lap.
“Jesus, Mary, and Joseph,” intoned a furiously blushing Shelia, who was suddenly sopping wet.
Harry sniffed and thought a mild cleaning charm at her; at her blushing, shuddering reaction he
leapt into the air, making all kinds of growling and whining noises. Lauren laughed.
“Wolves don’t talk like that, Harry.”
Harry, ecstatic, hardly noticed and raced around the huge sitting room. Suddenly, instead of the
large wolf there was a large orange tomcat who leapt into the air and faded away.
Nym, startled, checked the bond and then went to the illusioned wall. There, out in the Hollow,
was Harry, racing around appearing and disappearing, changing randomly between wizard,
wolf, and cat.
The blushing bonded, having figured out why he was so excited, smiled and laughed.
“I don’t see how you can be laughing, Nym. He’s obviously gone mad. We’re going to have to
put him down if he keeps on.”
“It’s fine, Phillip. He just discovered that not only can he assume almost any form but he can
cast magic while he is the animal.”
613
Phillip knew the answer, but for the audience he played the straight man. “And that’s rare?”
“Completely unique—both things, actually.”
“Harryistic even.”
Amelia sighed and looked at her niece. “All right, Harryistic.”
Susan smiled in triumph.
“Oy, Ginny, why were you all laughing?”
“Errrh, Harry’s change was a little off the first time.” Ginny saw no need to tell Ron Harry had
turned into a female wolf.
Harry suddenly appeared and grabbed Amelia Fastida. He sank his gaze into her eyes and
shifted into a vampire—not just any vampire but the Obviously Dominant Vampire on the
planet. Amelia literally swooned and the rest of the women in the room were beginning to join
her. Both Veela had fully changed when Harry changed back.
“Lilith, Harry, don’t do that again until I teach you to control the compulsion!”
“Why, Amelia?”
Elizabeth cleared her throat. “The compulsion is sex-based, Harry, so unless you want me out of
this dress you should listen to Amelia Fastida.”
“Ma’am, I would never—”
“I know, dear, that’s why you have to listen to Amelia.”
Lorelei nodded. “I’ll help you too, Harry. That was much like the Veela compulsion but—errr—
more so, I guess.”
A surprisingly clear-eyed Neville said, “It’s undifferentiated; it affects males and females.”
The women and Harry looked around the room at the blushing males, Mundane and wizard
alike; they were nodding. Harry groaned.
The room broke up at his expense.
“Back on point, and as impressive as that is, we should save it in case the normal ways don’t
work, Harry. I’ll hunt down Fenrir Greyback next full moon and kill him. That will re-establish my
614
dominance over his pack, and you and Amelia can establish dominance over these young
vampires tonight.”
Harry nodded. He sat contemplating things with Elizabeth watching him closely. Finally she
couldn’t stand it. “Oh, what is it, Harry?”
“Things have just gone so well, ma’am. I’m wondering when the other shoe will drop. Usually
my luck is all bad.”
“I’m hopeful that the Dursleys and your first four years in the magical world fulfilled your quota
of bad, Harry. Speaking of which....”
Baron Newton immediately said, “In custody, ma’am. Apparently they attacked the constables
sent to detain them and reinforcements had to be called. No injuries to the constables, but the
Dursleys were unconscious and transported to the prison infirmary at Lewes.”
“Complainants are already coming forward about the boy, Dudley—apparently quite the little
gangster.”
Elizabeth nodded. “Send my compliments to the Little Whinging Constabulary.”
Baron Newton pulled out his cell.
Amelia Fastida sighed and Geoffrey appeared with Antonitus and several rolls of paper.
“I live to serve, Mistress.”
Antonitus looked around and was stunned by the collection around him—Mundane, magical,
werewolves, Veela, and in the centre of it this painfully powerful young man who smelled like
wolf and vampire.
He bowed like a puppet with its strings cut and stayed that way.
“Oh, get up, you oily git. My Master neither appreciates or needs your overly obsequious
pandering for attention,” Amelia said, sinking to her knees at the freshly seated Harry’s feet
with Bellatrix and Allison. Beatrice and Eugenie immediately folded into their favourite
positions, Eugenie on Bellatrix’s lap, Beatrice between Allison and Amelia Fastida.
Surprising everyone, Gabrielle strode over and folded to her knees beside Amelia Fastida;
continuing the surprise, Amelia Fastida put her arm over the girl’s shoulders and pulled her
tight to her side.
615
Antonitus tensed while Amelia and Gabrielle relaxed into each other. Gabrielle lay her head on
Amelia’s shoulder and smiled brightly.
Lorelei laughed. “So it is true, love does conquer all!”
This brought a general round of laughter.
“Antonitus, don’t stand there laughing like a hyena; tell us about these young ones.”
Harry scowled and leaned down to Amelia. He growled in her ear and whispered, “Play nice, my
Amelia, we need him for now.” He bit her, not gently, behind her ear. Amelia shuddered and
Gabrielle giggled.
Antonitus’s excellent vampire hearing picked this up and he started. He could smell the
Dominant Vampire rolling off the boy; he could see his end in this boy, and Amelia was about as
much slave as he expected. He didn’t know what kind of game she was playing, but he was
fairly certain it would be deadly for him if he made a single mistake.
“Master, Mistress, the young are all in a large manor house called Berry Pomeroy Castle near
Plymouth. There are fifty-four of them ranging from just turned to two years old. Their sire has
not trained them for anything beyond killing and sex. They range in age from fourteen to thirty-
two; as you would expect from an underage male, sire, they are all female.”
Harry was radiating hatred unlike any of them had ever felt. “The sire—name the sire.”
Elizabeth winced. “Unless he’s dead, it would be the former Baron Seymour, John Michael
Edward Seymour, nineteenth Duke of Somerset. His son was born in 1983 and now carries the
title of Baron Seymour. At least I hope he hasn’t been turned at eleven, as he would have to
have been to turn the oldest of these.”
“But he said under-age.”
“He means under-age for a vampire, Mum. A vampire sire should normally not be less than two
hundred years old.”
Molly nodded to Ginny. “Thank you, dear.”
Antonitus opened his mouth to speak to Amelia sharply about revealing secrets and clapped it
shut again with an audible snap. He had looked into Nym’s eyes and seen his imminent death.
Zsuzsa laughed. “See? He can learn, Mother. Nym trained him with a single glance to not make
inane comments.”
“Death glare, more like.”
616
“Su!” Daphne exclaimed, smiling. The bond was coming fully on, trying to keep Harry from
exploding and killing Antonitus out of hand.
“Oops, did I say that out loud?”
Nym looked at Su and growled, but she was laughing in the bond. “Thank you, Su. Do you save
up your little tension-breakers, or what?”
Su grinned at her impishly.
“Antonitus, coordinate with Hestia.” Hestia rose. “And Hermione.” Hermione rose also.
Antonitus never hesitated. “Sir.” He turned and followed Hestia and Hermione over to a table.
The other principal staff gathered with them.
“See, Mother?”
Harry smiled. “Hush, Zsuzsa.”
“Your Grace?”
“Yes, Madame Delacour?”
“Lorelei, please, Harry. We originally intended to discuss the animosity that exists between
Veela, vampires and werewolves when we came here.”
“Yes, Madame Delacour.”
Lorelei nodded. “Amelia Fastida, Peter, please correct me if I get this wrong. There are no or
very few male Veela through the history of the race. Veela generally take human males as
mates. The Veela are very secretive and over the years built large cities. Then the virus came.
The male vampires coveted Veela for their—errrh—interesting abilities to endure, but could
not provide the Veela with children. The Veela elders took the decision to disallow
Veela/vampire pairings. This was not met by significant resistance, because frankly a Veela
could have a vampire and then leave him and pick up the father of her children. The vampires,
unfortunately, are almost driven to establish dominance.”
Amelia shook her head. “Not almost—they are driven to find their place in the pecking order
and dominate all that cannot defeat them.”
“Yes, well, the vampires did not want to release the Veela. The council took exception. The
vampires had enslaved the werewolves, and there was a war. Thousands died on both sides. It
turns out that in combat, Veela, vampire and werewolves are mostly equal. Their abilities either
617
cancel each other out or negate the advantages of the other. Also, oddly, Veela can not be
turned to either vampire or werewolf.”
“Oooh, I’m going to need a blood sample from you, Amelia, Gabriel, and Lauren.”
“Oooh, yes, Marcia, it could work,” Chu enthused.
Harry, even though he was in the bond, couldn’t quite get where they were going. The mates
involved, though, had risen to their feet and headed off to the potions lab.
Geoffrey popped in with Hagrid.
“Harry, where you been, then?”
Harry smiled. “Right here, Hagrid. It’s a long story.”
“Well, when you have time then. I looked at the rat, Harry. It doesn’t look good. I could maybe
fix a real rat, but if you ever want him to be a human again I’m afraid it’s beyond me. There was
a mediwitch and a Muggle animal doctor down there looking at ’im, though; maybe there’ll be
summat they can do.”
Harry nodded and he and Hagrid talked for a while. There were a lot of “wah’s” and “’e never’s”
in the conversation.
Soon enough it was five, and time for the briefing.
Harry rose and called in the bond. The mates started toward the briefing theatre as Harry
escorted Sarah and the Queen to the theatre.
Hestia wasted no time in starting the briefing.
“Your Grace, tonight at 1800 hours the scouts, under the command of Krista, will transport in
teams of three to the vicinity of Berry Pomeroy Castle. They will establish runestone-driven
anti-Apparation and anti-Portkey wards and take up observation positions on all road junctions
leading to the Castle.
“Once the scouts have developed the situation and on your order, A Company, led by Janet, will
transport into blocking positions identified by the scouts.
“B Company, led by Krystal, will then, on your order, transport into this courtyard and assault
the house, driving or transporting all inhabitants to this hall, which Ginny the G4 with her
support company will have cleared of all furniture.
618
“Cho and the air troop will be disillusioned and flying combat air patrol. Once the occupants of
the house are driven or transported to the hall, you, Amelia Fastida, and Zsuzsa will do
whatever it is that needs to be done to subdue and/or establish dominance over the vampires
and all other occupants of the house.
“Nym will retain combat command while you are engaged in dominating the vampires.
“The G4 will provide food and water to the companies and they will distribute it, maintaining
not less than seventy-five percent of their available troops in a ready for action status.
“Medical support will be attached to Regimental HQ with Marcia and Anna on site, Marie
traveling with B Company, and Madam Pomfrey here at the Castle acting as backup.
“Here is a list of the personnel assignments. Subject to your questions, we should begin getting
people in their assigned organisations, and those organisations conducting their map
reconnaissance and talk/walk through rehearsals.”
Harry nodded and the bonded, all one hundred eleven of them, broke up into their elements.
The designated leaders began their map recce and they refined the plan. Harry and Nym sat
apparently in a trance but really monitoring the bond and ensuring that the plan was
integrated.
Phillip, Andrew, Dan, and Tim went from group to group checking the old-fashioned way.
“Amelia, how exactly are we going to establish dominance over these vampires?”
“I will kill the sire and you will sexually dominate the females. You can use your vampire form if
you want to, but it’s not necessary. Once they submit we’ll bring them here and train them
properly.”
“Why isn’t his vampire form necessary, Amelia?”
“Since he changed the first time I can feel it in him, Nym, can’t you?”
“I just thought I was horny.”
Nym blushed furiously after this admission and the bond stopped and laughed ruefully; they
had all felt it too.
“Imagine how it is for me, Nym. The dominant vampire and werewolf are driving me insane. In
fact, I may have to beg off the mission. I’m not certain how much attention I’ll be able to pay
until after the full moon.”
“Oh, Lauren, I’m sorry. Errrh—we can go....”
619
“Thank you, sweetie, but it won’t help. My wolf needs a topping and she won’t come out until
the eighth. Which reminds me, how many werewolf mates do you want, Harry?”
“Lauren, you broke him. Harry, what Lauren is telling you is that when you run with her on the
eighth you’ll end up topping her as well as all the females subordinate to her. She has a hundred
and eight subordinate females. If you don’t want to cover them all, then you and the
werewolves she selects will need to run here in the Hollow.
“It didn’t work that time, Mother—now he’s broken worse.”
“Not really, Hannah. I just can’t get over how it always comes back to sex. First the witches’
secret and then the vampires, now the werewolves. I’m probably going to end up breeding some
Veela, and unfortunately for Suzanne, centaurs, Merpeople, and unicorns too.”
“Oh, it doesn’t bother me, Harry. You change forms and cover them, it’s natural. It’s the thought
of you covering them in your human form that bothers me.”
“Ouch, Suzanne, that hurt my head!”
“It’s Leviticus, Daphne; there are very clear prohibitions against bestiality.”
“But he’s human.”
“Not if he’s an animal. I watched Harry the cat cover Minerva the cat. They both acted just like
cats and from what we’ve been learning in Transfiguration, when you change you change
completely. The magic part of it seems to be twofold: first the change and then the ability to
keep your human intellect.”
“You know, I think I’m going to collect some blood samples when he’s changed. We have a DNA
lab at school and they’re doing brilliant work. All mammals are substantially the same in their
DNA, so I bet with a base sample and a sample from each animal form we could identify the
genes that are changed.”
“That’s wonderful, but we’re off-topic and we need the time for other things, like mission prep.
So again, why sex?”
“It’s all the same secret, or evolutionary imperative if you will. Harry, you’re the most powerful
thing of any form you choose. Your magic wants to procreate and the females’ magic does too.
Females naturally seek out the most powerful male they are compatible with to breed. Sentients
just try to control it more. Really, I think we should have you cover everything female once and
be done with it.”
“Luna, I’m more than a set of sexual organs,” Harry protested. “I do want a life.”
620
“Yes, too bad, that.”
“Luna!”
“I’m joking, Harry. I know, and we want you to have a life; but still, sex in many forms is going to
be a large part of it. Learn to fully enjoy it—stop being so guilty. If she doesn’t want you,
whoever or whatever she is, we’ll know it and we’ll tell you.”
The bond settled and went back to work.
Emma looked at the Mona Lisa smile on Elizabeth. “What just happened, ma’am?”
“They just came to a full resolution on the sex thing, Emma.”
“Finally! That’s a relief then.”
“Lady Granger!”
“What, Gillian? He’s being driven by millions of years of evolution. No single one of them by
herself can satisfy him. Meanwhile what they’re really after, driven by evolution also, is viable
offspring from the most powerful male they can find. He, as the most powerful male thing
anywhere near them, will immediately draw them. He loves them with all his heart. If they’ve
worked it out where it doesn’t eat at him and they’re satisfied, who are we to judge?”
“That French girl is what—nine?”
Lorelei jumped in. “Pardon, Madam, but Gabrielle is Veela, not human. She should have hit her
maturity and begun searching for her mate a year ago. She is now mature and will mate with
her chosen life-mate. How many of us had that privilege? How many of us had to fumble
through the awkwardness, pain, and embarrassment of discovery learning? I am very pleased
for my daughter, as is her father. We wish her older sister Fleur could have been so lucky. It has
been very painful for Fleur.”
Gillian subsided.
Preparations were completed, and at 18:00 Hestia nodded to Krista, and she and her scouts
deployed.
Harry dropped into the bond with Nym and the Primary staff, which with fourteen mates was
functioning as the reserve, and watched the developing situation.
Krista was very efficient and the bond was the best communication tool ever. The scouts were
set by 18:12. The wards went up at 18:15.
621
At 18:45 Harry, having seen nothing from the scouts, moved up the timetable and ordered
Janet with A Company and Cho with the air troop to deploy.
Geoffrey popped Madam Pomfrey in and Hestia briefed her. Madam Pomfrey immediately
gathered the mothers, Lorelei and Gabrielle, and the vassal bonded and set up a triage and
treatment facility with Geoffrey and the elves’ help. The female courtiers joined them.
By 18:55 the air troop and A Company were set and Harry deployed Krystal and B Company.
B Company, using the drawings of the house and the intelligence that the scouts had gathered,
immediately transported first to the courtyard and then to the top floor of the house.
Janet tightened the cordon and Krystal began clearing the house. Ginny and the support
company, ten bonded and twenty elves, popped into the hall; as the bonded stood guard the
elves stripped the room to its walls and floor and moved the furnishings to secure storage at
Potter Castle for evaluation. The elves then popped to the top floor of the house and began
stripping the areas B Company had cleared.
Harry, Amelia, and Zsuzsa faded into the hall. Harry handed battle control off to Nym and put
up his shields as Amelia Fastida and Zsuzsa did. He faded them into the hall.
Nym moved the headquarters and reserve to the reverse slope of a hill the scouts had
identified, and Ginny’s group minus the elves moved there and set up for supply operations and
casualty evacuation.
Krystal’s group had started encountering rooms full of terrified girls and transporting them to
the hall. Amelia and Harry examined them and found that they were Mundane and some
magical young women who had been bitten but not turned yet.
Geoffrey popped in with ten more elves and began evacuation operations. The girls were first
evacuated to Marcia’s group (Marcia, Anna, and Hannah; Marie was with B Company acting as a
medic), then on to Potter Castle.
Potter Castle
Sarah informed Poppy that non-regimental casualties were incoming and Alastor, Sirius, Remus,
and all the other male vassal wizards moved to cover the medical area.
Sarah continued her running commentary.
622
The Queen, Phillip, Andrew, Dan, and Tim were following the operation on the maps Beatrice
was creating and Eugenie was updating. They were all impressed with the near real-time battle
tracking.
Baron Newton visited the medical area and returned. “Ma’am, many of these women and girls
are Mundane. We might want to get the special section of the Yard involved to investigate.”
Sarah said, “Dobby?”
Pop!
“Mistress?”
“Please bring the Chief of the Special Section of Scotland Yard to her Majesty.”
Pop!
Pop!
Jeremy Hamlish landed and took up a defensive position until he identified the Royals and
Baron Newton.
He straightened and bowed. “Your Majesty.”
“Chief Inspector Hamlish, we have an issue. Baron Newton will fill you in and Dobby will assist
you with whatever you need.”
“Ma’am.”
Baron Newton smiled and shook Jeremy by the hand. He led him to the medical area.
“I told you the camouflage fatigues would look good on the elves, Eugenie.”
“I still think they look like ‘jamas, Beatrice.”
“Girls, pay attention, please.”
Sarah was greeted with a chorus of, “Yes, Mum,” and the girls went back to work. They had
been disappointed Harry would not allow them to go with their mates in a company, but he had
asked them personally to do this job and now they saw it was actually important. Harry needed
the extra eyes on the situation.
623
Berry Pomeroy Castle
Krystal’s group finished the upstairs without encountering the vampires and moved to the first
sub-level.
“How cliché—coffins.”
“Concentrate, Sally. Okay, teams of two—one overwatch while the other opens, Stuns, and
transports.”
Krystal received a chorus of, “Yes, ma’am,” from B Company and they began their work. The
first vampire appeared in the hall, a young, nice-looking black girl of indeterminate age. Harry
walked to her and put his hand on her. He cast an Ennervate and her eyes snapped open.
The girl immediately responded to Harry. He had taken all his suppression off and his newfound
compulsion was now semi-focused on the girl.
Seconds after her eyes opened she ripped Harry’s clothes out of her way and took him into her
mouth.
“Harry, don’t waste time. Zsuzsa, strip them as they appear. Harry, take them and wake them at
the same time; bring them to orgasm. After that they’re ours.”
Harry struggled with the one he was with; getting her out of the flimsy nightclothes was more
difficult than it appeared.
Zsuzsa, laughing, Vanished the girl’s clothes. “Now shag her, Harry.”
Harry released the Dominant Vampire and took the semi-conscious vampire. She came,
squealing, moments later.
He let her go and the girl lay smiling goofily.
“Damn, Harry, rein it in a little. We need them to have some sense after you’re through with
them. Besides, if you keep on we’re going to stop finding them and jump you ourselves.”
“Sorry, Nym, I’ll do better on the next one. I just never did this before.”
“And you did fine, baby, just don’t shag them quite so senseless.”
“Okay.”
624
Potter Castle
A blushing Sarah relayed the latest developments over her daughters’ snickers. The Queen
smiled and shook her head.
Harry, Amelia Fastida, and Zsuzsa soon had an assembly-line arrangement going. When a
female arrived Amelia would check her; if vampire, she passed her to Zsuzsa, who stripped her,
and after the experience with the second one, used a lubrication spell on her that she got from
Cynthia, of all people (there was going to be a long talk about that, and Horn the Fudgepacker
was going to be tortured more than a little; the mates were vicious) and had her ready for
Harry.
Amelia Fastida gave Harry some quick instruction on focusing his compulsion and Harry took
each vampire to her completion in mere moments.
If the girl was not turned she would be passed to Geoffrey for evacuation.
Krystal’s Company cleared all the lower levels and at last found John Michael Edward Seymour
asleep in an ornate coffin. They Stunned him.
The scouts reoriented their positions, observing out from the house. Janet and A Company
reoriented in a defensive posture around the house, and Cho and the air troop started flying an
ever wider pattern around the house oriented outward.
Nym moved the headquarters and log section into the house. They waited until Harry finished
the last of the vampire girls and then Amelia Fastida and Zsuzsa. Harry wasn’t sure if the latter
two were part of the dominance thing or just satisfying his mates who had just watched a live
sex show.
“Dominance thing, Harry. Now you need to leave Zsuzsa and me alone with the vampire girls.
We have a little female dominance to establish.”
Harry saw images of a physical fight and nodded and withdrew after finding his robes and
applying a few cleaning charms. Before he left he gave first Zsuzsa and then Amelia Fastida a
fiery kiss and thought "mine" at them very hard. He did not direct it, and the thought blasted
into the other vampires present. After that the physical confrontations were pro-forma at best,
not even leaving red marks on Zsuzsa, Amelia Fastida, or the girls. As he walked out he Stunned
John Michael Edward Seymour again, spit on him, and kicked him in the head.
“Little over the top there, don’t you think, Harry?”
625
“Wait till I skin him alive in a few minutes, Nym; that piece of crap is going to die long, slow, and
painful.”
“Errrh...I think Amelia Fastida wants him alive, Harry, to kill herself.”
“Hmmph.”
Nym smiled and hugged Harry, kissing him before she let go.
“Harry, Tim says that the upsurge in ground traffic spot reports from Cho might be significant.
Unless they turn off, they're pointed at your area of operations.”
“Thank you, Sarah. You and the girls are doing a great job—that map really helps.”
“You can see it?”
“Just like you, Beatrice, and Eugenie can.”
Potter Castle
Suddenly the importance of their mundane task was confirmed and now, knowing that Harry
was using their eyes, the three bonded refused to look at anything else but the situation maps.
Baron Newton came in with Jeremy Hamlish. “Ma’am, interviews with the girls indicate that
vampires, wizards, and Mundane would show up usually starting at about ten p.m. and feed off
them or use them sexually, or both.”
Elizabeth actually growled. “Sarah, His Grace is to capture, interrogate, and judge as many as
possible and kill anyone he cannot capture. This ends tonight.”
“Ma’am.”
“We have it, Sarah. Regiment, objective secure; stand by for follow-on mission. We will hold this
objective and capture, question, and judge all who show up. Those who cannot be captured are
to be killed. No limits on spells, ladies, but use what you're most comfortable with. Let's not try
anything new tonight.”
“Nym and Hestia, reorient your forces accordingly. Ginny, we'll need interrogation stations set
up in the hall and your section will conduct the interrogations. Amelia Fastida and Zsuzsa, once
you have control of the vampires, evacuate them to Potter Castle.”
626
“Harry, the vampires are fully under your control, and mine through you. We'll integrate them,
all except for Shelly, into A Company’s line.”
“What’s wrong with Shelly, Amelia?”
“She’s a little...errrh....”
“She’s still goofy from you shagging her silly, Harry.”
“Zsuzsa!”
“We're sending her back to help Sarah. No worries—you bonded them all, you devil.”
“Errrh—how? I didn’t come in them.”
“And it’s not a full bond, either, but they'll recognise and yield to one of your Alphas, Primaries,
or fully bonded.”
The bond settled again after chuckling at their amazing and amazed mate. Harry and Nym
dropped into the trance-like state, taking in all the information from the bonded.
The Disillusioned pairs of air troops were all following clusters of vehicles, and the vampire girls
were explaining how things normally went.
Normally the vampires and Mundanes showed up and the vampire girls met them and escorted
them inside. The guests would then take their pick of the girls in the front hall and take them to
rooms upstairs.
So it was decided that they would let the vehicles in and vampire girls would meet them as
normal and escort them inside. The vampires and Mundanes would make their selections of the
vampire girls and be led off to their own rooms. Each room would be manned by a squad of B
Company and the visitors would be Stunned and then transported to the hall. Some of the older
human girls who had been transported to Potter Castle volunteered to come back to satisfy
those who didn’t want vampire girls.
Harry thanked each of them personally; his mates were placing bets on when he would bond
each of them after he touched them.
“These girls have been abused.”
“And they'll heal, and then they'll want you.”
“How can you be so sure, Bella? Oh—sorry, never mind.”
627
“I love you, Master. You're so cute.”
Harry was grumbling and the mates were laughing at Harry’s naiveté with Bella.
“Stop grumbling, big bad Alpha. Here comes the first car.”
“Yes Susan.”
The bond was suddenly humming with attention. Moments later the four vampires in the car
were Stunned and in the floor of the hall; the car was shrunken, lightened, and on the
sideboard.
Ginny started her interrogators working. With Amelia Fastida and Harry in full-on Dominant
mode the prisoners dared not even move aggressively. Antonitus was brought in to confirm
identities, and after interrogation he either dominated them or killed them. Depending on their
crimes, Harry killed them if Antonitus and Amelia didn’t. Three of eighty-six would survive the
night, all female and all forced by their mates to attend.
Harry dominated each of these slowly in front of their previous mates, bonding them all. Then
Amelia killed their mates.
The thirty-nine Mundane who showed up were all pedophiles; all were burned to death slowly.
Six wizard pedophiles who appeared received the same treatment, regardless of their Dark
Marks. All but two were marked.
Through it all Harry kept John Michael Edward Seymour stuck to a wall; when Amelia Fastida
wasn’t torturing him, Harry was.
After the last of the vampires, Antonitus had the enlightening experience of first experiencing
Harry’s displeasure and then Amelia’s. He survived, barely.
Amelia got carried away toward morning and drained Seymour dry. Harry burned the corpse to
ash.
An exhausted Harry cast the Praedia Bellica as the sun rose, and he and Nym were the last to
fade back to Potter Castle.
As they faded out Nym cast four supercharged Bombardas with Galadriel in full staff form,
leaving nothing but a smoking crater where the manor house had been.
The Bonded collapsed at the castle, as did the Royals, Tim, and Dan. The vassals and courtiers
carried on sorting out the story and the rescued women.
628
Poppy was shocked at the condition Antonitus was in. He simply asked for some whole blood
and a place out of the light to rest. After fretting for a moment, Poppy gave him what he asked
for.
Harry was near magical exhaustion and, unless she missed her guess, heartsore over the abuse
these women had gone through. She poured a calming draught into him and let him rest.
Harry awoke and stretched. He gently disentangled himself from the pile of distaff flesh in
which he was lying, placing gentle kisses on interesting parts. He dressed silently and quietly
left the bedroom.
He really needed to get a watch. The sun was up but the Castle was obviously sleeping, as were
all of its residents. A thought occurred and he cast, “Tempus.” A set of golden numerals
appeared—14:35. Harry grunted and continued wandering. He looked in on the girls from last
night after finding them quite by accident.
Two strangers were there, obviously Healers of some sort. They curtseyed to him. “May we
help you, Your Grace?”
“Uh, who are you? Welcome to Potter Castle, by the way.”
“I am Melissa Golden, a mediwitch, Your Grace, and this is Jennifer Carlisle, a Mundane
surgeon.”
Harry blinked. “Uh, Harry. Just call me Harry.”
Melissa eyed him critically and ran her wand over him. “You should rest more, Harry. You're still
not recovered from a near magical exhaustion.”
“Errrh, should we be talking about this?”
Jennifer laughed. “Squib, Harry. I'm under contract to the Special Unit of the Yard. They're
mostly Squibs, with a few full wizards and witches.”
“Wow! That’s a job I wouldn’t mind.”
Jennifer smiled. “Chief Inspector Hamlish will be overjoyed. He's been salivating over you.”
Harry blinked and the women laughed.
“So how are our patients?”
629
Melissa and Jennifer led Harry to the first bed and did what amounted to presentation rounds
on each of the one hundred seven females, fifty-six vampires, forty-four Mundane, and seven
witches.
They were amazed as Harry touched each one and unconsciously poured energy into them
along with his apologies and guilt for not finding out sooner, and his sorrow at what had
happened to them.
They reported that all of the patients were going to be physically fine but that there were liable
to be some lingering physiological problems associated with being raped multiple times.
Harry nodded sadly, thanked them, and continued his wandering.
“Melissa, was that light when he touched them what I think it was?”
Melissa, who was scanning the girls again, nodded. “Some kind of bonding, Jennifer.”
“He is a power, isn’t he?”
“Yes, he certainly is.”
“So we ask the girl with the pink hair for a mating?”
“Jennifer!”
“What? Tell me you weren’t going to ask. I at least want a bellyfull of that. I mean, really, he
forced fifty-three vampires into submission, for God's sake. And oh, by the way, he keeps
Amelia Fastida and Bellatrix Lestrange as slaves. I bet he's a god in bed.”
Melissa, caught, blushed crimson.
Jennifer laughed. “They say that’s good for the skin.”
Harry’s wandering took him to the illusioned wall. He looked out and saw Hedwig orbiting the
Hollow. Harry concentrated and was suddenly falling toward the ground.
Just before he hit the ground he finally got the flying thing under control and zoomed back up.
Unfortunately he had never learned aerodynamics and almost immediately stalled. He caught
himself again before the ground did and this time kept a gentler angle of attack.
He flapped his wings a few times and as his joy spread through him, he let the owl take over
and learned to fly.
630
Hedwig joined him and Harry instinctively began an elaborate series of maneuvers.
Nym snapped awake, as did the rest of the bonded, at the sensation of falling, and then smiled
as Harry’s pure joy spread to the bonded. She lay in bed smiling after she figured out what was
going on.
Harry and the slightly larger Hedwig flew and hunted; they agreed on their territory. Harry
stooped on a small rabbit and brought it to Hedwig. She head-butted him and Harry groomed
her as she preened.
In contravention of instinct and probably as a result of their longstanding bond, Harry covered
her twice that afternoon.
Hedwig was very smug about it.
The bonded all chuckled throatily. They hadn’t been aware that owls experienced orgasms.
Communicating with Hedwig was also no longer a problem as she was fully in the bond.
“I have to get those samples.”
“Marcia, can we get the equipment here? I'm sure Ann could get it to work and I really want to
work on this too.”
A chorus of, “Me too,” rang through the bond.
“It’s horribly expensive, Chu”
“I wouldn’t worry about that. Hell, Harry probably owns the company. Just let me know who
makes it and we'll set up a lab.”
“Really, Cissa?”
“Yes, and after last night’s little party there's no telling what else we acquired.”
“Yes, some of those vampires were very old and rich as Croesus.”
“Really, Amelia?”
631
“Yes, Amelia.”
“Ouch! That’s confusing for the nonbonded, I bet.”
Chuckles followed Tracey’s sally.
An oddly stereophonic answer from the two Amelias, “Play nice, Tracey,” broke up the bonded
and giggling was heard everywhere.
Suddenly the door burst open and Eugenie, followed by Beatrice and chased by Sarah, flew into
the room and ended up in the bed.
“Harry covered Hedwig, Nym!”
“Yes, Eugenie, we know—but you're not supposed to be peeking, young lady.”
Nym crushed Eugenie in a hug and Eugenie giggled and snuggled into her.
“So where will we put the eggs?”
“Errrh—”
Anna smiled and saved her Alpha. “There may not be any, Eugenie; it's out of season for
Hedwig's species. She would normally lay and start sitting in May. But if there are, we can build
a nest box and take it with us.”
“This is so weird. I want there to be eggs.”
The mates all nodded at Mandy’s statement.
Nym had tears in her eyes and they all felt her sorrow.
Anastasia hugged her and gave her a kiss on the neck. “It's okay, Nym. Soon. The potion is
working out of your system and it will be soon.”
“Yep, two weeks, four at the outside.”
The bonded looked at the white-eyed Luna.
Nym smiled impossibly large. Emma sighed. “You broke Nym, Luna—and why don’t you just
leave your eyes like that.? You duel that way anyhow, and it looks good on you with that
platinum-blond hair.”
632
“Dratted things. I can’t see the real world real well when I do that. I tried it and tripped over
stuff all the time.”
“Why, you cheating cow, that’s how you always win—you know what we're going to do!”
“All’s fair when dueling lovers, Megan.”
“Arrgh! Now I can’t even be mad at you.”
“Nym, should we get up?”
Nym snuggled down in the bed. “Grrrr.”
“Well budge over, then.” Sarah lay down beside Nym and threw a leg over her lower abdomen
while snuggling into her side.
The bonded sighed at the sight and feel of their Alphas in intimate contact. They all settled and
sleep again overtook them.
Harry and Hedwig, having finished their—errrh—whatever that was, faded into the bedroom
and Harry smiled at his mates. Hedwig flew to the headboard and settled in to sleep. She gave
Harry a one-eyed glare and he chuckled, held his hands up palm out at waist level, and
retreated from the room.
“Harry, have you seen Sarah and the girls?”
Harry motioned toward the door and Andrew peeked in and smiled. “How long has that been
going on?”
“A few minutes. I just got back from flying and found them there. Hedwig seemed to think I
should leave, so....”
“Owl-pecked, Harry?”
“Live to fight another day, Andrew.”
“Wiser words were never spoken, Harry. You should listen, Andrew.”
“Dad, good—errrh—afternoon, I guess.”
“Almost tea time, Andrew. Harry, if you're up to it we'd like to do an after-action review.”
633
“Sure, Phillip.”
They left the suite and headed for the briefing theatre.
Upon arriving they found the vassal males and the male courtiers present along with some
people Harry did not know, both in uniform and civilian clothes. The only female in attendance
was the Queen.
“Ma’am, we can do this later if you wish to rest.”
“Harry, my exertions yesterday were a mother's worry over one of her sons and some of her
daughters. I'm fine.”
While the courtiers gasped, Harry beamed at her. “Her Majesty is most kind. We are honoured
beyond men.”
“And a cheeky wag, too. Come over here and sit.”
Harry bowed and moved to Elizabeth, sitting on her right side. Tim Spicer mounted the stage.
“Video running? Welcome to the after-action review of the first combat action of the Duke of
Magic's own First Guards Magical Infantry, His Grace the Duke of Magic, Harry James Potter,
commanding.
“The Regiment on the evening of the seventeenth and morning of the eighteenth of September
conducted an attack to seize Berry Pomeroy Castle near Plymouth.
“Once they had seized the Manor the mission was to free persons being detained there and
apprehend the persons holding them.
“Upon successful completion of that mission, information surfaced that an organisation was
using the women being held as slaves. Her Majesty ordered the Regiment to capture or kill the
members of this organisation and their associates and interrogate, try, and sentence those
captured."
“Your Majesty, I must protest this illegal and morally questionable operation by the military in
what is clearly a civilian matter, and the use of summary military justice.”
A vast silence fell as the leader of the Opposition suddenly found himself in the steel-like grip of
a vampire. How she had gotten there so fast was a puzzle to Harry, who knew he had seen her
in a bed in the impromptu infirmary earlier.
634
“You die now, mortal.”
“STOP!”
“Master, please, let me kill him for you.”
“Leave him.”
“Your slave was called Dinara Drukarova when she was mortal, Master.”
“Thank you, Dinara. Leave him, please; our liege will deal with him. Come here.”
Dinara moved to Harry almost faster than the eye could follow and as she attempted to kneel
at his feet, Harry pulled her into his lap. As soon as he made contact with her he was in her
mind and she was in his.
The Queen smiled indulgently at them, and as they communed Elizabeth dealt with the leader
of the loyal Opposition.
“The Right Honorable gentleman would do well to remember that this is not the Britain of
1995. It is more the Briton of 995, and my word through my Duke is absolute law here. The
conventions of the two-party parliamentary system will not serve you here.
“We appreciate that your statement is pro-forma as the Opposition, but please remember no
opposition is allowed in our Duke’s Realm, loyal or otherwise.”
Tony looked at the vampire apparently asleep in her “Master's” lap and nodded. He could feel
the grip of steel crushing his windpipe still.
Tim nodded and continued. “The Regiment conducted this operation in seven phases:
reconnaissance, secure the battle space, assault the objective, actions on the objective (i.e.,
liberation of prisoners), defend the objective, capture hostiles, conduct judicial activities, and
withdrawal. We will now get the Commanders' perspective on the operation.”
Andrew leaned over to Harry. “Just pull the memory, Harry. We'll put it in a projecting
Pensieve.”
Harry nodded tightly and thought of the events from the deployment of the scouts. He pulled
the memory from his head with his holly wand and Dinara took it from him and walked to the
Pensieve. She tapped the memory off and returned to Harry.
Harry again pulled her into his lap as she tried to kneel at his feet.
“Harry, you know it would be easier if you just let her kneel.”
635
Harry blushed furiously. “I like her here, ma’am.”
Dinara moaned almost inaudibly.
Elizabeth chuckled.
Tim pushed Play on the technomancer-modified Pensieve and dimmed the lights; a high-quality
image of the Regiment's activities was displayed from Harry’s perspective. It was information
overload for most people there, as Harry had been processing the data from all the mates
involved at the speed of thought.
Harry had edited out the vampire women’s takings, but everything else was there. Tim
compressed the portions where nothing much happened, but it still took an hour to play out.
Tony Blair was apoplectic over the torture and executions. Just as he rose to protest,
Antonitus’s cultured voice whispered in his ear. “Are you really invincible, Tony? Or do you
want him to have that pretty little wife of yours as a mate?”
As he turned,Tony sputtered, “It’s barbaric!” He recognised the vampire as one who had been
tortured and clapped his mouth shut.
“Yes, mine are a barbaric kind of people Mr. Blair.”
“But he tortured you.”
“Less than I deserved, no doubt. You do realise that my actions allowed that to happen, don’t
you? You must also realise that unless these women were already without families, the
vampires involved will have killed them. I am indirectly responsible for perhaps thousands of
deaths. Harry has bound them all; he is their sire now.”
“That girl Dinara calls him Master and herself his slave,” Tony hissed furiously.
“You speak of what you cannot understand, mortal; he is her god.”
“Deluded—you are all deluded.”
Elizabeth sighed. “Harry, please show the Right Honourable gentleman, but do it over there by
him. I want to keep this dress on.”
“Amelia Fastida taught me to focus it, ma’am.”
Harry focused on Tony Blair and released the compulsion. To everyone’s amusement he soon
had Tony sitting in Antonitus' lap, trying to make out with the vampire clan leader.
636
“Master, please.”
“Oh, do be quiet, Antonitus; I still may kill you when Harry is busy elsewhere.”
Harry released the compulsion as Amelia Fastida swept down on him. Tony Blair leapt from
Antonitus' lap and blushed furiously.
Amelia approached Harry and took Dinara’s chin in her hand, turning her head this way and
that and eyeing her critically.
As Amelia inspected Dinara, Harry addressed Tony. “So do you understand now?”
There was nothing left to say, so Tony said, “Sir,” and bowed deeply from the shoulders.
“Tony, during the Turning you'll find that I do not desire power. I'd rather be left alone. Some of
the things I have to do are ghastly and I'd rather not do them, but I won't leave the helpless to
be abused. Vampires and some others are driven creatures. They only understand the ruthless
application of brute force. I probably won't have to do anything like that again to the vampires
of the British Isles or Western Europe, especially if we let an edited version of that memory leak
out.
“There are, unfortunately, evil creatures made every day, but I'm taking steps to eliminate
them or at least severely reduce their numbers in Britain now, and we'll see about the rest of
the world later. I have no designs on the Mundane realm other than those who are evil. Your
little power games don't interest me in the least.”
“Bah! Bother him, Harry. If he irritates you, kill him. There are plenty more mortals. We need to
discuss important things. Are the other vampires as pretty as this one once they're cleaned
up?”
“I think they're all very pretty, Amelia, but why don’t you go see?”
Amelia Fastida turned and dragged Dinara back up the aisle. “Go back to your playing,
gentlemen. Harry, dinner in an hour.”
Elizabeth was laughing now. “Well, gentlemen, let's hurry right along. I want to look at the new
girls too.”
Tony Blair had blanched at the casual way the shockingly arousing vampire had advised his
death.
Antonitus chuckled. “And now you know a little more, mortal.”
637
For the next forty-five minutes they dissected the Regiment's every move and all of Harry and
the staff’s decisions.
Truth be told, there was very little bad to say. It had been a textbook operation and the
communication, execution, and reaction had been flawless.
The Regiment had been a total overmatch for the vampires, wizards, and Mundane.
Tim finally said, “I had been meaning to ask why you didn’t train them with firearms, Alastor,
but now I see. That shield is amazing.”
“It’s usually not quite that powerful, but yes, it will either turn or stop projectiles. With a
normal wizard or witch you could overpower it with a machine gun, but they have put it on that
necklace with some sensing runes that activate it when they sense something solid moving over
seven feet per second. Normal wizards wouldn’t be able to maintain that, as it comes on when
they're moving that fast too. If you notice, the shields come up for spells not cast by a Potter
bonded moving at any speed.”
Everyone turned and looked at Harry; he shrugged. “Ask Hestia and Hermione—they came up
with the runes. I just charge the stones.”
Elizabeth finally said, “Gentlemen, if you'll excuse me I want to see the girls. After dinner we
will have your briefing on both the girls and the Dursleys, Chief Inspector Hamlish.”
She was answered with a chorus of, "Yes, ma’am," and she smiled and started for the door.
Susan faded in and offered her arm before Elizabeth had taken two steps and the Queen smiled
at her and took her offered arm. They left, Elizabeth whispering and Susan blushing and
giggling.
Harry groaned and flopped back in his seat.
“Better you than us, Harry.”
“Thanks for the support, Lord Longbottom.”
“At least you'll survive it. I’m afraid Romilda is going to kill me half the time, one way or the
other.”
General laughter followed as Neville winced at the “I heard that, Neville Longbottom” across his
surprisingly strong bond.
Frank shook his head. “I told you, son, you have to get your shields up before the thought; and
even then your bond is so strong I don’t think it will work.” He winced too, causing more
laughter.
638
Harry said, “I'm glad to see the ladies Longbottom are doing well,” to more laughter as Geoffrey
appeared followed by elves with trays of single malt and cigar humidors.
Harry passed on the cigar but took the scotch. “Not too much, Harry. We have plans for later.”
His reply of, “Yes, Nym,” out loud brought more laughter, and then a round of winces from the
bonded wizards.
The male courtiers whose wives were present for the Turning groaned. They knew this would
make it through the women by dinner and there would be repercussions.
Harry ameliorated some of it. “A toast gentlemen, to our lovely ladies. We would be lost
without them.”
“Oooh, yes, definite plans.”
The bond dissolved into list-checking and arrangements with Winky and the ladies' maid elves.
Tony Blair, leader of the loyal Opposition, was in serious crisis. His mood was changing from
outrage to fear to other things he had no name for.
Antonitus watched in amusement for a while.
“So you can’t decide what to do then? You have my respect; after feeling the compulsion from
him I suspect most mortals would be on their knees begging for a chance to service him.”
Tony blushed heavily, and Antonitus laughed. “Ah, so that’s part of the problem, then?”
“No, actually. I mean, I felt that, but I had the feeling even in the compulsion that he was
merely playing with me. It felt as if most of his power was hidden and had he desired, he could
have snuffed out my mind in an instant.”
Antonitus blinked and then grinned. “You're very perceptive for a mortal. Tell me, have you
ever considered immortality?”
Tony blinked. “Errrh....”
Harry and the males carried on a genial conversation, finishing their drinks and then being led
to the spectacular dining room.
639
The room had been decorated in Potter tartan and the large round tables covered in it. Service
was laid for four hundred and the elves were beaming. They had changed into black shirts and
Potter tartan kilts. The female elves were in old-gold bustier tops and Clan Potter tartan wrap
skirts.
Nym entered escorting the Queen and leading the ladies. She was dressed in an old-gold
coloured bustier top, Potter tartan wrap skirt and a Potter tartan shawl across her shoulders.
She was freshly scrubbed, elegantly coiffed, completely unblemished, radiantly beautiful—and
she slew Harry dead on the spot.
When he finally lifted his eyes from her they landed on Hestia, who was dressed and prepared
in exactly the same way, as were all the bonded—all two hundred twenty of them.
Nym glided gracefully to Harry, shut his mouth with the knuckles of her curled fingers, and
kissed him fiercely. Harry received a powerful kiss from each of the bonded, including first
Eugenie from her mother’s arms and then Sarah.
Elizabeth, who had taken up her station to Harry’s left, looked at Nym after the last of the
bonded had passed. “You broke my Duke.”
Nym, completely nonplussed, returned, “We'll fix him later, Elizabeth.” Inside she was ecstatic
that Harry was completely enthralled with her and their mates. The rest of the world might as
well not exist.
Harry had seated them and was now gazing at Nym with complete adoration and his heart in
his eyes and running through the bond.
Elizabeth chuckled. “Should I call Poppy now?”
Nym huffed and said, “Jennifer, Melissa, and Marcia should be able to handle it.”
“Only if they go first, in the middle, and last.”
“Elizabeth!”
“Don’t you ‘Elizabeth’ me, Nymphadora Potter. I know women on a mission when I see them.
Just remember you'll have the rest of your very long lives—if you don’t kill him tonight!”
Nym blushed. “Hermione made a list, and we agreed to adhere to it religiously.”
“Good girl. I knew you were smart.”
640
Harry suddenly looked up and saw the wistful look on Lorelei Delacour’s face. He smiled and
made a little wave; a stunned Jean-Paul Delacour and Fleur Delacour landed and the clothes
they were wearing Transfigured to the appropriate dinner wear.
Lorelei mouthed a thank you to Harry and an unruffled Geoffrey appeared with elves bearing
additional seats and place settings. Jean-Paul was seated between Lorelei and Gabrielle, and
Fleur was seated between Lorelei and Bill Weasley.
Dinner went very well, genial and warm. The mates had lots to talk about with their recent
experience; the newly bonded were animated and pleasant, beautiful, and obviously in love.
As soon as Harry put his dessert fork down, Nym initiated the plan. The designated mates stood
and faded away. The elves went into action, taking fine gold chains around, and Nym took
control and wound and released the Time-Turners. She grabbed Harry’s hand and raised him
and led him away with the bonded hot on her heels.
Tim Spicer cracked wise. “Another well planned and executed mission, I think.”
Phillip happily contributed. “I think the communication wasn’t quite up to standard; I’m not
sure the Regimental Commander had the full picture.”
Emma Granger, being a wag, contributed, “No, he only had the one, but boy did he have it
bad.”
Dan finished the repartee. “Tunnel vision. We'll have to speak to him about it in the AAR.”
Phillip rose chuckling and raised Elizabeth, and they led the way to the theatre for Chief
Inspector Hamlish’s briefing.
Hamlish did not waste time. “Ma’am, pursuant to your instructions we apprehended the
Dursley family yesterday. They resisted and were slightly injured in the struggle. They were
treated and transported to Lewes, where they are being held at your pleasure.
"We processed the house and found evidence that a child had been severely abused, beaten,
starved, used as forced labor and confined. We believe that child to have been His Grace the
Duke of Magic.”
Elizabeth nodded.
Jeremy made a note to get those memories from the Duke and continued. “In our investigation
we discovered no crime, other than the omission of reporting the abuse, related to Petunia
Dursley.
641
“Vernon Dursley, however, has been embezzling small amounts from his company for the
entire time he has worked there, sixteen years. Interestingly enough, the company is now
owned by His Grace.
“Dudley Dursley, along with two other children, has been running a youth gang; charges against
them ranging from vandalism to sexual assault have been filed. Confidence is high that these
charges will stick, as there is no dearth of either complainants or evidence. He will eventually
do years behind bars. Vernon’s embezzlement is also well evidenced. He will also serve time.
“Ma’am, I know this may sound odd, but I would like to congratulate the Little Whinging
Constabulary. In the absence of citizen complaints they had in fact picked up on the pattern of
Dudley Dursley's gang and were closing in on it rapidly.”
Elizabeth nodded again. “Yes, it is hard to govern sheep. If people will not take responsibility we
are left with just our own resources.”
“Your Majesty, I must protest.”
Antonitus snarled and Blair shut up.
Phillip grinned nastily. “You know, you're really going to have to grow up before you're elected,
or the Duke may give you to that vampire as a sex toy.”
“Dinner more like; the leader of the loyal Opposition isn't my type. I like my partners to fight
back.”
Blair sat down.
“Really, Mr. Blair, your party is likely to win the next election. You must start dealing with the
realities of the situation. You've been briefed; the Special Unit just gave us proof that the
Duke’s story is even more wretched than he lets on, and yet you defend people who will not
help you defend themselves by constantly attacking the Duke.”
“Government runs in cycles; get ahead of it, man, or it will run over you.”
Tony thought on what John Major had just told him. Ironically, it would become his guiding
philosophy. He sat back and watched, deciding that perhaps he had more to learn.
Jeremy Hamlish continued. “Ma’am, the women and girls have been identified, with their help.
Many were trafficked; some were taken from here in Britain, and as Clan Chief Antonitus has
pointed out, almost all of their families have been eliminated by the vampires to cover their
tracks.”
642
Elizabeth nodded. “It will be all right. I believe the Duke has bound them to the House so they
all enjoy at least familial protection now. I suspect they are not content to be his daughters and
will seek a mate bond at least.”
Tony made to rise and Antonitus used his own compulsion to put him firmly back in his seat.
“I'll explain it all after the briefing.”
Tony struggled for a moment and then relaxed.
“Antonitus, I do not appreciate my future Prime Minister being in your thrall. I might be forced
to take steps.”
Antonitus, feeling the Realm come to bear, replied, “Ma’am, I have no designs on the Right
Honourable gentleman other than keeping my Master, or more likely one of my Mistresses,
from killing him.”
“Why?”
“Errrh, I don’t know exactly, ma’am. He is perceptive. I believe he'll do well in his chosen field.
He could be of use to my Master.”
“Begging your pardon, ma’am, but I'm right here.”
Elizabeth looked at Tony and called the Realm. It judged him; he was shattered, but not found
wanting. “A worthwhile endeavour, it appears. Clan Chief, you may continue.”
Into the silence that followed Dan asked a question that had been on his mind since the AAR.
“Ma’am, I noticed that Mr. Spicer announced the Regiment as a Guards Regiment.”
“Yes, Colonel Granger. I have, in view of the Regiment's successes and the risk they undertake,
given them Guards status.”
“Ma’am, I also noticed the Regiment's uniform is tartan. Would that make them a second
Regiment of Scots?”
“Colonel Granger, are you going to go all parochial on me?”
“No, ma’am. I'm just wondering where in the Household division they would go.”
“Between the Irish and Coldstream, Colonel. I do not anticipate they will parade, however,
much like your Regiment, as the defence staff would have collective apoplexy at the thought of
a predominantly female regiment of foot. I wouldn’t want to have to replace all the stodgy old
coots.”
643
“Your Majesty, please, the old coots are right here,” Field Marshal Inge put in. He and the
defence staff had arrived with the Shadow Cabinet.
“Not you, Tony, Margaret would have your guts for garters. By the way, how do you feel about
giving the Regiment Guards status?”
While some of the staff grumbled, Tony replied, “I think they deserve it, ma’am. They are, after
all, our only line of Magical defense. The recent operation was extremely risky, perfectly
planned and executed, and they came away with no casualties while punishing the enemy very
severely.
“Their ongoing operations involve risk at a level never before recorded in warfare, and they
conduct these operations not seeking recognition but out of duty alone. The very best of
British, I think. We'll work on getting them recognised publicly. If my understanding is correct,
we'll have some time to work on it or it won’t really be a problem. There appears to be no
middle road.”
“Yes, quite.”
Tony Inge bowed slightly. “Ma’am, that brings up a point. This ‘Riddle’—how are we to assist
the Regiment in finding and fighting him?”
“That’s what I like—initiative. The only person who has been close is this Peter Pettigrew
person. Unfortunately, Lady Hedwig broke his neck while he was in his Animagus form;
appropriately enough, he is a rat. He's now locked in that form unless we can fix his neck and
then force him to change back. Harry could strip his mind, but apparently it would be hard to
find our way through the rat thoughts.
“The Healers and a veterinary surgeon are working on him. The other avenue is for Lady Hedwig
to lead us back to the site where she found him and Harry is working on that, but they have
other things on their minds. They'll get to it soon.
“I'm not sure, however, that Harry wants to take Riddle so soon. He feels like he's in control of
the situation, and he's going to use Riddle to draw the evil beings to him and then send them
out to be captured, interrogated, judged, and sentenced. Harry can then seize their assets and
use those against Riddle.”
Field Marshal Inge nodded and looked at Tim, who also nodded. “Ma’am, we concur with the
Duke's evaluation of the situation in a purely military sense. There is some danger of civilian
casualties, but we'll be working to further ameliorate the risk. The current feeling among the
defence staff is that he has selected the correct course of action.”
Elizabeth nodded. “I concur.”
644
The party left the theatre and moved to the sitting room.
“Lord Black, it seems you've finally been left with your niece and nephew.”
Sirius looked up from where he was sitting on the floor with a huge grin. Having been told of
their parentage, Sirius was very seldom far from his niece and nephew, and never by choice.
“Don’t spoil them too much, Sirius.”
Sirius just smiled.
645
Harry Potter and the Witches' Secret

Chapter 30
18 Sept - 7 Oct 1995 (Sidereal)
16 Sept - 7 Oct 1995 (Off Sidereal)
The next nineteen days sidereal and fifty-seven days off sidereal passed with a stable and
contented bond. The Royals, vassals, courtiers, and government officials attended the Turns as
they could or as they were summoned.
The new bonded were busy learning Harry and their other mates. They were delighted to find
that Harry was a little different for each of them. Harry didn’t even realise he did it, but as he
subconsciously read each bonded his form would alter slightly toward her ideal or her wants of
the moment.
After fourteen days of negotiations Gabrielle had flung herself into her bonding, which like
Amelia Fastida and Zsuzsa’s was a mother-daughter affair. Lorelei was very pleased to find
Harry an attentive, giving, and skillful lover for both Gabrielle and herself.
She was not ashamed when they did not fully bond. She had done her duty as a Veela mother,
and she had had some of the best sex of her life. She was glad that it was just the once, though;
well, maybe she would ask for another sometime, but she was sure she couldn't tolerate being
fucked into unconsciousness five times in one night more than once or twice in her life.
Having felt herself conceive, she knew she would transport Harry's genetic material into the
Veela nation; and due to the agreement, if Fleur had not bonded in a year she would be mated
to Harry permanently.
The unlimited mating privileges the matriarchs had demanded had been a sticking point, but
Nym had settled at one Veela a week for Harry’s life. The matriarchs would send the most
fertile Veela at the peak of their cycles, starting naturally with themselves. Lorelei knew Harry
could easily handle the combative Veela matriarchs—she was one of them, after all.
The bonded naturally sorted themselves into groups by interest and continued to work on all
the projects that Clan Potter was pursuing.
Harry gave up so many blood samples in so many forms he wondered if the girls were drinking
them.
Amelia Fastida did drink some of his blood and they decided to not do that again for a while
unless they were desperate. The marathon session of sex that resulted bled over into the bond
and Harry was on bed rest for a whole Turn. The mates missed half a Turn themselves. Poppy
was furious and laid into Marcia, Melissa, Jennifer, Nym, and Sarah like a fishwife. The mothers
and Queen were completely unsympathetic.
646
After that Harry threw himself into making his bonded happy and reading the Family Book. He
and grandfather Charlus seemed to be kindred spirits and there were many parallels in their
lives. Charlus was certainly an unstinting writer. He wrote all of his decisions down and then
discussed the consequences of those decisions, good or bad. It was helpful to see how things
had worked out for him.
Harry got a journal and began the same habit, much to the Ravenclaws' and Hermione’s joy.
They passed his journal entries around like copies of the map to the San Graal. They dissected
them endlessly and then combined them with footnotes in a master journal that was secured
with every spell they could think of. If you were not of Potter blood or bound you were not
opening that Journal. Elizabeth, being observed sitting in the library reading it, was the cause of
many blushing, whispered conversations out of her range of perception.
The only crisis had been when all the Death Eaters in the dungeons began periodically writhing
and screaming.
Kyla, surprising herself, was the one who discovered the cause and devised a way to use their
pain as a guide to Riddle's condition.
A few moments of concern occurred until they realised that this was the plan and if it was going
to succeed they needed the free Death Eaters to get back to Riddle.
They could not know that without a Dark Mark to use, Riddle could not force his Death Eaters
to transport to him. The Death Eaters merely thought he was displeased with them and were
staying away lest they become a victim of his rage.
Pettigrew, unfortunately or fortunately, clung to life with all his rat tenacity. Harry had made
several trips into his mind, but without totally stripping it he could not sort the rat from the
man. Harry refused to turn himself into a rat, at least until there was no other option.
Dumbledore improved steadily, since he was not using his magic and a miniscule portion of
Harry and the bonded’s overflow was being siphoned off to him. He had figured this out by now
and was attempting to devise a way to get Harry to end it. He had spent the fortnight since he
understood getting his affairs in order. He had prepared his entreaty to Harry. He could not
keep using the boy’s magic, he felt. He thought Harry was using a significant portion of it and
was afraid it would shorten Harry’s life.
Riddle managed to force the body he occupied to respond enough to control a wand and had
used all of his magic to heal and repair the body as much as he could. He needed sustenance.
Where were the Death Eaters? Waking on the morning of the seventh, he sent the call again;
but he received the same answer as the last twenty times: nothing. He passed out from the
energy he'd expended in the attempt.
647
Little Hangleton
7 Oct 1995
Lawrence Crawley looked up at the Manor and was wracked with pain. This had to stop one
way or the other. All of the inner circle Death Eaters were incommunicado, so he was being
forced to seek out the Master instead of awaiting his instruction as was normal.
He approached the manor house and was nearly overcome by the smell. Steeling himself—it
was, after all, not much worse than having to do cleanup after an inner circle revel—he opened
the door and entered.
He searched the ground floor and, ascending the stairs, finally found the Master. He would
never forget it: the corpse-like body, the stench, and the decaying, obviously gnawed-on corpse
of the large snake.
Lawrence took the Master and activated his Portkey.
He landed in the front hall of Crawley House and immediately took the Master to the spare
room. He sent his elf for healing potions and got to work trying to clean and heal the Master.
An hour later he had done the best he could. Now he must simply wait.
Potter Castle
7 October 1995
Harry awoke early on the uptime morning of the seventh with Rosalind wrapped around him
and her bright eyes smiling into his.
“Good morning, Rosalind. Maybe you should slow down a little, my love, you're going to hurt
yourself.”
Rosalind shook her head vigorously and, as Harry kept himself small enough to not hurt her but
large enough to fill her completely, rocked herself to orgasm. Harry went with her.
Pansy pushed Rosalind off of Harry and immediately took him in her mouth.
Harry had no problem accommodating any number of his mates at a time at this point, and
they came to him as their needs dictated.
He was, however, was taking Nym at least twice a day, much to her pleasure. Secretly she
thought she was pregnant, but she was afraid to say anything and jinx it. She knew she had
648
ovulated and she thought she had felt herself conceive the previous night. She lay watching as
Harry satiated the complete Venus de Milo that was Pansy and then two of the vampire girls,
Oriana and Renee.
The vampire girls as well as the witches and Mundane from the raid had been identified and it
was as Antonitus said—most of their families had been killed or turned. Harry, of course, had
intent-bound them, so he finished what he started and the bond now stood at two hundred
twenty-two. Tonight he would bond an unknown number of werewolves.
They had discussed it amongst themselves and with the Queen. Eugenie had eventually grown
tired of the issue and in her very direct way settled it. “Cover them if they let you, Harry. It's not
like you'd turn them down if they want you anyway, or they'd be in cells, or will end up in cells.”
Harry, Oriana, and Renee finished and Nym pulled Harry to her and snuggled into him. The
bonded lay watching them as they fell back asleep.
The bonded went about preparing for the day and Amelia Fastida, Bellatrix, and Allison got
Harry and Nym in the bath and cleaned.
Harry woke in the warm water and smiled at his slaves. “You know you could wake us instead of
doing all this work.”
Bellatrix pouted. “It's our right to be of service to you and the Mistress, Master.”
“Okay, Bella, I love you too.”
Bella beamed.
“Harry, we have PT. Come on, baby—you too, sweeties.”
Harry kissed them all fiercely and broadcast his love and contentment across the bond.
Allison laughed at Nym calling a fifteen-hundred-year-old vampire elder "sweetie". Amelia

pouted and pinched her lightly; Allison laughed harder and kissed Amelia. “You are a sweetie!
How have you fooled all these vampires all these years?”
“I don’t love them.” Amelia actually blushed as Harry and Nym’s attention snapped to her and
Harry took her in his arms for a long, slow, burning kiss that left both of them weak at the
knees.
PT was very satisfying that morning, as it was most of the time now.
Hestia found herself on Harry’s to-do list before breakfast and after a very satisfying romp she
smiled as Harry carried her into the tub. “You know, you just got on Bella for this this morning.”
649
Harry leaned next to her ear. “Shhhh, it’s a secret. I enjoy being a slave to all of you as much as
she enjoys being mine.”
Hestia almost lost consciousness from the surge of power she got from his completely true
statement.
Later Colette, one of the Mundane girls from the raid, slipped into the tub and onto Harry.
Hestia smiled, wondering when the first of them would do magic. There could be no question
the bond was changing them.
Harry arrived at breakfast leading the bonded with Nym on his arm.
As it was Saturday, the dining room was packed with the Royals, vassals, courtiers, and selected
members of both governments. The males in the room popped to their feet as if on springs
when they entered and seated the bonded.
Elizabeth studied Nym a moment and then smiled a little Mona Lisa smile. She got the same
smile in return from Nym.
“Angelina, what's going on at Hogwarts? Why is my Minerva so disgruntled?”
“Like you don’t know, Harry. It’s the love boat.”
Minerva snorted, “A ship of fools, more like. I caught Seamus and Danielle running down the
hall naked, with Millicent in hot pursuit! Apparently some prank gone horribly wrong involving
a broom closet.”
Harry snorted at the replay of the image.
Andrew smiled. “So all back to normal, then, without the great suppressor on the grounds?”
Minerva looked, if anything, even more disgruntled. Rowena commented, “As much as my
lovely Headmistress likes to pretend otherwise, the answer is yes. Without Harry’s magic
blanketing theirs, the wizards’ seeking is actually able to function and the normal amount of
couples are forming.”
“I don’t remember every witch fourth year and above being intent-bonded at least as being
normal, Rowena.”
“Some years yes and some no, Minerva. The charms are on the witches' dorms, and there are
bonded couples' quarters for a reason, after all.”
650
Aurora nodded. “Yes, some of the couples are very fractious and are going to take years to
bond properly.”
Septima nodded. “Hermione and the Muggleborn witches of this generation are an interesting
influence; the witches in school now are not content to be—errrh—”
“Pretty baubles there to provide entertainment and heirs, Septima?”
“Well, yes, Narcissa.”
Harry grinned broadly.
“What are you grinning about, Harry? This is entirely your fault.”
At Ron’s outburst Harry looked at Lavender's pinched face and broke up laughing. Ron followed
his eyes and winced.
Charlie looked at Ron and shook his head. “Obviously an example of a fractious bond.”
General laughter followed.
Griselda Marchbanks cleared her throat. “Harry, when do you want to do the OWLs and
NEWTs?”
“I think the bonded are ready any time, Lady Marchbanks. We don’t have a lot of external
pressures right now, so why don’t we do the OWLs next Friday the thirteenth and the NEWTs
the Friday after that, the twentieth?”
“I'd prefer to back that up to the start of the week for time to give them all, Harry. I mean, we
haven’t tested this many at one time in years, so Monday the ninth and Monday the sixteenth.
It will take a while to get through all the bonded, probably two or three days, especially since all
of you are going to sit all of the test.”
There was a murmur of assent in the bond and Harry nodded.
Nym prodded Harry through the bond and he nodded. “Since this is an uptime day we'll do
whatever interrogations are required and then I want to tour the Royal Academy. I'm sure the
bonded will want to run some errands and then we'll prepare to run with the pack on the full
moon tomorrow.”
“That’s the royal We, Harry?”
“Errh, no, ma’am—all of us will be able to achieve a wolf form, we think.”
651
Elizabeth blinked.
“We've made a break-through in Transfiguration, ma’am.”
Elizabeth blinked again.
Phillip laughed. “Well, that’s another first. You’ve breached her aplomb, Harry.”
Elizabeth snapped, “Besides your inane comments, you mean, Phillip.”
Phillip winced, and general laughter followed.
Harry rose and raised Nym by her hand and moved to the hall that had been set aside as a
court.
The Wizengamot assumed seats in their gallery and the Royals, vassals, and courtiers assumed
seats in the gallery on the opposite wall.
Luna, who had assumed the duties of Clerk of the Duke's Court, looked around ensuring
everything was set up and all were ready. She waved her hand and two prisoners appeared in
the warded and caged off dock.
“The Court of the Duke of Magic now being in session, the prisoners will be interrogated.” She
waved again and the prisoners were transported to seats at interrogation tables and the
process began.
Shelia and Sally summoned all magical objects from the prisoners and Emmeline, Hestia, and
Bill examined them. They found run of the mill items.
Harry, meanwhile, instead of paying attention as usual, was staring at the tally boards that had
been installed.
Imprisoned
Non Death Eater:

Cornelius Fudge
Davy Gudgeon
Death Eater:
Severus Snape
Lucius Malfoy
William Avery
652
Eric Chambers
Greg Goyle Jr.
Vincent Crabbe Jr.
Christopher Yondel
Gilbert Waffling
Jonathan Oakby
Amycus Carrow
Sian Avery
Ludovic Bagman
Darren Mulciber
Evan Rosier Sr.
Cesar Yaxley
14 others
Executed
Delores Umbridge
Charles Saffire
Theodore Nott Sr.
Greg Goyle Sr
Vincent Crabbe Sr.
Theodore Nott Jr.
Blaise Zabini
Draco Malfoy
Rodolphus Lestrange
Alecto Carrow
William Avery
Antonin Dolohov
Ernest Gibbon
Emile Jugson
22 Wizards
39 Mundane
83 Vampires
“Thirty-one in cells, twenty-eight of those awaiting execution, and one hundred fifty-eight
already executed.”
Was this even doing any good? Sure, attacks were down to almost nothing, but tomorrow night
he would surely end up killing a few werewolves. If they took down Fenir and his crew that
would be good, probably ending most of the Dark creature attacks. Could such a small number
have been causing all this fear and damage?
653
Malfoy had named one hundred fifty-six Death Eaters. They had accounted for sixty-five—well,
sixty-seven if you count these two. That left a hundred and one out there in the world
somewhere. Admittedly some were probably dead.
“Ten are in Azkaban, Harry.”
“Thank you, Amelia.”
So possibly ninety-one out in the world. Why have they not gone to Riddle?
Sally and Shelia, hearing Harry’s thoughts, probed harder for a location. Harry perused their
memories of the questioning and sighed.
Two wives, and Bickerstaff had three daughters—oh Morgana, he had been abusing them all
sexually.
Harry waved his hand and the women appeared.
Shelia and Sally, through questioning the women’s husbands, explained what was going on and
the women eagerly accepted the Veritaserum.
Harry sat with tears streaming down his face. Miranda Bickerstaff attempted to kneel at his feet
after her questioning, but Harry simply pulled her into his lap. She was a near-Squib and had
been unable to protect her daughters or herself from Miles Bickerstaff’s drunken predations.
They had been trapped in that forsaken magical hollow in Wales.
Harry rocked with her on his lap, tears streaming down his face. Her daughters knelt at Harry
and Nym’s feet. Harry was in agony, knowing he had to cast the Praedia Bellica after killing
Miles and knowing what it would mean to these women. At least he thought he knew.
Miranda was an empath, her one full power. She knew what he was feeling. “Your Grace,
please, don’t leave us to be preyed upon again. We are already your women; give us your full
protection.”
“And your daughters, milady? What will they say?” Harry looked down into three eager faces
and chuckled ruefully.
“Ah. Never mind. And you, Lady Shingelton?”
“My husband is a Death Eater, Your Grace. He is not his brother and it ate away at him; jealousy
took him over and he would have power at any cost. That cost stopped involving me two years
into our marriage, in 1965. I miss the loving touch of a man. Not the most noble of sentiments,
perhaps, but better than being used in a recruiting revel. I would be at least your vassal, if you
allow it.”
654
Harry nodded and Shingelton and Bickerstaff appeared in the dueling arena. Harry never even
drew his wands. He stepped into the arena, and despite their best defenses both wizards were
burning seconds later, both having reported many instances of child abuse. Harry cast the
Praedia Bellica successfully, as always, and the entire group moved to the briefing theatre. The
tally boards updated automatically to include Bickerstaff and Shingelton as executed.
In the briefing theatre they waited as Harry was obviously still deep in thought; they had
followed him here automatically.
Harry waved and a map of Britain appeared.
“Riddle’s house is under the Fidelius. That’s the only reasonable explanation. It’s here in Little
Hangleton, but under the Fidelius so we can’t find it. Can we break a Fidelius?”
Bill answered, “Wicked hard, Harry, and I mean even at your power levels. We’ve broken them
in Egypt but they were early dynastic period, forty-nine hundred years old or thereabouts. If
they have charging runes attached, they’ll charge from almost anything you cast at them and be
nearly impossible to break.”
Andrew cut straight to the point. “What’s the problem, Harry?”
“A hundred and sixty beings, Andrew. I’ve killed at least a hundred sixty magical or Mundane
beings and will have to kill at least a hundred eighty-eight. I want to see an end to this.”
“I think you’re close, Harry. You have the majority of the inner circle and you’ve put a hell of a
dent in the child-molester population of the U.K. Word is spreading and soon you’ll be down to
the truly bad actors, the hardest of the hard-core evil bastards in the world.”
Jeremy and Lester Hamlish both nodded. Jeremy spoke. “Your Grace, working from your list
you’ve already taken the majority of the killers, rapists, and child molesters off the streets. I
expect your ‘mines’ will pick up fewer and fewer of them.
“Harry, the stones you passed to me have been put to use in the United States along with your
interrogation methodology and are having the same effect. Laws are still broken, but the
‘baddest’ of the bad actors are already incarcerated, executed, or scheduled for execution. The
French and Germans have approached us asking for stone sets, and I expect most civilised
countries to follow suit and petition for the stones. The rogue states can then be ringed with
the stones and we can cut down on the evil in the world in a meaningful way.”
“But we can never be rid of them?”
Chu spoke up. “I believe you must take the long view, Harry. Some people are just evil. Nothing
can be done to change them. You’re doing the very best that can be done by equalising the
655
playing field between the sentient species and equally educating them. Your efforts to provide
for equal employment will be the last piece that can be done for them; then they must provide
for themselves. For the Mundane, who knows? For that we have to wait and see.”
Harry looked around and saw nodding heads, even the shadow cabinet. He smiled. “Et tu,
Tony? No more railing about rights?”
“Not now, Your Grace. I’ll wait until you deal harshly with an innocent.”
“It’s my fervent hope to avoid that, hence the Veritaserum and the Wizengamot handling all
but capitol offences after the crisis is over.”
Tony nodded, and Antonitus smiled at him. “A pity, that; I bet you’d have been tasty.”
“Note to self: eat more garlic.”
Tony’s relaxed sally brought laughter; that he and Antonitus had ended up as the closest thing
to friends that a vampire and a politician could be was an endless source of amusement for the
Clan, its vassals, Royals, and both governments.
“A tour now, I believe.”
Harry rose and raised Nym and his slaves, then led the way to the transport coat of arms under
the entry hall stairs.
They arrived at the construction site and were awed. They stood in front of the centre of an
intruding wedge looking up. They barely regained their senses in time to move off the transport
stone to make way for the next group. The exterior walls of the Royal Academy pentaflake were
erected in mirror-polished black granite and connected across the intruding empty triangles
with glass walls and glass floors at all five levels.
Hookknife sauntered up, supremely pleased that he had awed them all into silence. “Five
stories above ground, three stories underground, and 2500 feet on a side—1152 acres or
50,181,120 square feet under one roof, if it pleases Your Grace.
“The individual rings inside the pentagons are one hundred feet wide with hallways in the
centre and back to back; there is a pentagon each for grades one through five, middle school,
high school, undergraduate school, and graduate school. Each ring connects to a wall of the
central pentagon at both ends. There is a common open space in the center of each pentagon
that is reached via corridors at the apexes; in each outlying pentagon this open space is glass-
roofed and -floored on floors one through three.
656
“The central pentagon houses the dormitories in the outer two rings and then administration
and teachers’ quarters in the central core. There is no central courtyard in this central
pentagon.
“As you will see, the intruding wedges facing east, south, and west are given over to
greenhouse space; the northern wedge is the entry atrium so it has no floors—it’s just one large
open space.
“The lake is connected to the south-facing wedges and laps the south-facing pentagon at the
surface. Subsurface, that pentagon is open to the lake on the first sub-level for Merperson
classroom space.
“The unused spaces are closed to students by blank walls; the Headmistress will be able to
make the doors to them visible and usable.
“If you will follow me, Your Grace, I will show you the interior.”
Hookknife led the group off and Slasher took up his position to Harry’s left.
Phillip, standing with his head craned back, could clearly be heard. “Holy Mary, Mother of God!
’E don’ ’alf dream, our little Harry, does he!”
“Phillip!”
“Yes Elizabeth, coming, dear.”
Even this exchange barely penetrated the awe that had taken over the crowd at the veritable
city that Harry had built.
Inside the structure they were awed by the atrium, and Hannah and Anna along with all of the
mates interested in Herbology were salivating over the space for low-light-loving plants. Harry
was forced to block them partially to concentrate on what Hookknife was saying.
“Your Grace will note that the left spiraling stairs are in the apexes of the pentagons and the
transport points are your crests in the floors. All you have to do is step on one and think of
where you want to go.”
“Susan, what is it, darling?”
Harry had moved to Susan’s side, feeling something was going on with her. Susan was carrying
the stone they had acquired as the ward anchor. Harry had spent four Turned days gently
coaxing a charging rune onto the stone, and since then the mates had not let it out of their
sight. Katie had carried it in the fight with the vampires, and the mates religiously brought it to
bed with Harry every night.
657
“The stone, Harry, she’s borrowing? Sharing? Errh, not sure, but she wants to see.”
“Are you okay?” an extremely worried Harry asked as he took Susan in a hug with the stone
between their bodies.
Susan, smiling, and in one of those odd dual contralto voices that Hermione and Rowena
sometimes used, “We are fine, our heart.”
Harry gave them a kiss and felt them carefully in the bond. Satisfied that they were in fact fine
Harry turned from them and found an entire Goblin construction battalion and Hookknife with
their foreheads pressed to the floor, and the rest of the people there looking at him in awe.
“What? Did I miss something?”
Billhook, chuckling, stepped from behind the wall on the left side of the opening at the ground
floor that would constitute the lobby of the administration wing.
“I told you, my liege—great fun. They are awed to be in the presence of one who could first find
a sentient stone and then was pure enough and strong enough to bind her of her own free
will—as am I, by the way.” He bowed deeply.
“Errrh...thanks?”
Billhook straightened, still chuckling. “Hookknife, get up and let’s continue.”
Rowena/Hermione moved up beside Susan/Her and lay their hands on Her. A blinding,
coruscating light filled the atrium. This time Billhook and his entourage dropped, forehead on
granite, with the rest of the Goblins.
Harry, Nym, and Sarah moved without thought and circled Hermione/Rowena and Susan/Her
with their arms and hugged them and each other together tightly. The light flared until none
could look at it; the mates joined the group hug until they were all standing touching each
other. The light swallowed them all, turned a very contented deep, bright blue, and then shrunk
in on itself.
The mates backed away from each other smiling dreamily, at last leaving Harry, Sarah, and Nym
holding Hermione/Rowena and Susan/Roxanne. Elizabeth noticed a lingering pink and blue
nimbus around Nym and just barely contained the urge to do a little jig. She could not contain
the huge smile that Nym looked up into.
Elizabeth managed to get a grip before anyone other than Nym saw her. Nym gave her a little
Mona Lisa smile and Roxanne did, too.
658
Billhook managed to get up, despite his shoulders shaking in mirth.
“Well, now that you’ve sufficiently cowed the Goblin Nation, my liege, may we continue?
Shortest Goblin war on record that will be—Binns will be so unhappy.”
“You know, Billhook, you shouldn’t joke around with that ‘my liege’ stuff. Some of these people
take all that very seriously.”
“Harry, you do realise that Billhook is chief of the clan chiefs of the Goblin Nation, and as such
his addressing you as his liege conveys that the Goblins have sworn allegiance to you, don’t
you?”
Billhook was rolling on the floor howling with laughter at Harry’s face, frozen in open-mouthed
shock at Elizabeth’s question.
Narcissa, Tracey, and Cynthia’s triumphant whoops and linked-arm victory dance didn’t help
Harry.
“I knew we had ’em with that last buy. They just didn’t want to cave.”
Billhook had recovered enough to stand and smile. “Yes, very well played, Duchess Narcissa,
and I finally get to meet your co-conspirators. But what finally put it over the edge and made it
impossible for us to recover was His Grace’s ability to find what we hold to be deities and the
small fact that they love him. Otherwise we would have continued the battle and perhaps won
in the end.”
Harry was still recovering. “Narcissa, I didn’t tell you to—errrh—do whatever you did to the
Goblins.”
Narcissa was nonplussed because she could feel his pride in her and her team. She swept in and
leapt into his arms, kissing him thoroughly.
“Your Grace perhaps misunderstands. You told Lady Narcissa to gain control of the wizarding
financial world and the wizarding natural resources. In order to do that she had to wrest that
control from the Goblin Nation.
“She and her team very skillfully boxed us into a corner, and in the end your finding another
sentient stone and bringing her fully to awareness has put us beyond hope of recovery.
“If we had found the stone we would have been able to contest with you using her power, but
now that you have both known fully aware stones with you there is no hope. Even if we found
another it would not be able to contend with two linked stones.”
659
Billhook carefully stopped himself from saying the stones were now linked through all the
bonded and Nymphadora’s progeny. He really had to get the scribes to look into the records for
this, probably back to the second age at least. Only high elves were known to link with the living
stones. Besides, unless he missed his guess about those little secret smiles, Duchess
Nymphadora had yet to inform His Grace of the happy news. That Potter Castle was coming
more and more alive all the time was not lost on him, either. The rumours of the motherstone
played in his mind; if Harry linked with it as he had these two, it would be the dawn of a new
age.
He would increase the “construction” battalion to a full regiment. The instructor selection was
going to be crucial, too. Only the top hundred warriors in the nation would be permitted to
teach at the Royal Academy.
He actually felt Roxanne and Rowena’s approval. His smile as he basked in the warmth of it was
completely horrifying to the uninitiated present.
The tour continued into the afternoon. Geoffrey caught them with a lunch in one of the
common spaces.
Nym looked at Harry. “Why so pouty, o mighty Alpha?”
“I want Rowena and Roxanne to stay with us, not be buried in some mouldy old hole.”
The stunned silence was broken by Phillip’s grossly overmodulated aside to Elizabeth. “If this is
a mouldy old hole, he can’t ever come stay with us. Buckingham is a pig’s wallow by comparison
to either of his places.”
“PHILLIP! The elves will hear.”
What she didn’t know was that Geoffrey had heard and gone to check on the Royal elves. There
were only fourteen of them; they couldn’t possibly keep up with the twenty-five active large
residences or palaces and the hundreds of buildings and acres on royal properties, even with
the substantial help of the human servants. They were, of course, ecstatic at the work but they
simply could not keep up while staying hidden. Geoffrey smiled; the Queen had called the
Master a son, as had Lord Black. He could send the ever increasing Potter elves to help in both
cases.
Harry was blushing furiously. “Sorry, maybe I said that wrong. I meant in the chambers where
they have to stay.”
Rowena smiled. “Harry, they’re not ‘mouldy old holes’. The heart chambers are ornately carved
ritual spaces—snug, warm, and dry. Besides, we’ll be with you always, sharing with Hermione
and Susan.”
660
Harry beamed at them, and all four of them suppressed a shudder at the “ritual” images Harry
was projecting to them.
Nym poked him and whispered, “Let them eat, Harry. Save that for later.”
She chuckled at the eyebrow waggle she got in return.
The tour carried on after lunch and Harry was introduced to the Goblin Rune Mistress that
would be in charge of laying out the heart chamber at the Royal Academy, the Princess Royal
Grindaknívur.
Grindaknívur prostrated herself in front of Susan, Hermione, and Harry until she was physically
raised by Harry. She was the very definition of Goblin beauty, as befitted the Princess Royal of
the race. She was also a fierce and fiercely proud warrior.
It had been overwhelming meeting a living stone in both its forms; two of them was completely
uncalled for—and then this walking, talking, seething vessel of raw magic. It was simply too
much. She was on fire.
Of course, her father would have to be punished for not warning her and for standing over
there snickering like a simpleton. She had never been so embarrassed in all her two hundred
years. Mother would hear of this.
Billhook could hardly contain his glee when Grindaknívur prostrated herself. His suspicions
were correct. Now if the rumours were true and this young power could change forms to a
viable Goblin sire, he would go down in history as the Chief of All Clan Chiefs for bringing even a
minor portion of the power into the bloodline. No Goblin would be able to oppose Grindaknívur
and live once she bonded with Clan Potter.
Susan turned on Billhook and he withered under the knowing glare. He did not prostrate
himself, however. He would take what punishment the living stones decided. His race must
have new blood. And there was no better, nor was there a better mate for his daughter; she
would be loved beyond all by a mate who would live at least as long as her.
Hermione joined Susan and they held hands a moment, then turned to Billhook. “We concur,
but you must petition the Alphas.”
Billhook bowed deeply.
“Now, Billhook. She has the burning.”
“Yes, Goddesses.”
661
Susan and Hermione skillfully separated Nym and Sarah from the group and Billhook
approached them. After a hurried conversation, Nym strode purposefully to Grindaknívur and
without preamble and while Sarah covered Nym’s action with her body, she laid her palm on
Grindaknívur’s forehead.
Nym struggled a moment and then it all rushed into her—the need, pride, wanting,
burning...arrrgh, the burning.
Nym broke contact and as she thought to turn to Harry, he, Grindaknívur, Hermione, and Susan
faded away.
The foursome appeared in the bare Heart Chamber of the Royal Academy and Rowena
immediately began stripping Harry while working with him on the transformation to a Goblin
and telling him everything she knew about Goblin mating.
Roxanne was helping Grindaknívur strip down to just her weapons harness and weapons.
“I have to what?”
“You have to change to a Goblin and then fight her. She is allowed weapons—you are not. You
must overcome her and take her.”
“Why me?”
“Stop whining, Harry, she’s in pain. Now go.”
Rowena slapped Harry on the butt and sent him to the center of the chamber as Roxanne
pushed Grindaknívur toward him.
Grindaknívur wasted no time and came out with an evil-looking knife, marking the freshly
Goblin Harry on the way past.
Harry howled and spun faster than the eye could see. Grindaknívur was caught, spun, disarmed,
and pinned to the floor all in less than a second.
Grindaknívur wasn’t done by a long sight and pulled another wicked blade. She jammed it
straight into Harry. Fortunately his arm was in the way, and instead of making her perfect
thrust into his heart she stabbed him through and through the bicep.
Harry howled again and took that knife away; then he stripped Grindaknívur completely naked.
He pinned her again, now letting the Goblin take over a little more, and started trying to read
her so he could satiate her.
662
He forgot the weapons Gaia had given her. Just as he entered her, she chomped down on his
shoulder in the crook of his neck.
Harry let her bite down as he buried himself in her. He paused to let her adjust and she chewed
on him. He decided he should distract her. He did, several times; finally exhausted, she howled
and clenched on him and he released in her. A bright pink flare came from them all, including
the stone Roxanne that Susan’s body had brought with her.
Afterward, as he lay bleeding from the enzymes Grindaknívur’s her saliva produced that
prevented clotting, she recovered enough to ride him until she peaked again. Instinctively
taking their mixed secretions, she smeared them into his wounds and the bleeding stopped.
Grindaknívur snuggled down into Harry and purred contentedly.
Rowena and Roxanne chuckled and listened to the bonded tell everyone Harry and they had
gone to the Heart Chamber to do their initial ritual, and that strangely pink light that had flared
from them all must be part of the ritual.
Harry slowly changed back to Harry and Rowena healed him. Grindaknívur woke fully and
looked around, then snuggled back down and returned to purring. He might be human, but he
was her human. He even smelled like her now, just as it should be.
Rowena and Roxanne placed one hand each on each of them and funneled energy into them.
They knew they had to get back soon; the excuse was wearing a little thin.
Harry and Grindaknívur rose fully awake and smiling. Harry had a new form and he was
switching between them all.
As Grindaknívur crawled back into her armour and harness she could only watch and smile. She
was mated to an idiot, one with enough power to impose his will on the rest of the world. Her
father had been right: this could be fun.
Rowena and Roxanne got the hyperanimated Harry dressed and transported them all to the
common space the group was approaching. As they waited Harry amused Grindaknívur by
changing to his huge wolf form and letting her ride him as he tore around the common, legs
flailing as his claws sparked on the crystal floor.
This was the scene the group returned to.
“Harry, what are you doing? Be careful with Her Highness.”
“It is fine, my Alpha, like the shield maidens and the Wargs of the second age,” called
Grindaknívur.
663
Nym paled a little until she noticed the comment had apparently passed the humans
innocuously.
“Grindaknívur, if we could have your mount back for a moment, please?”
Harry slid to a stop in front of Nym and dropped to his belly. Grindaknívur slid to the ground
from her mount and gave his huge ruff a hug. She whispered in his ear, “Thank you, my mate,
that was thrilling too.”
Harry turned and gave her a huge, sloppy lick and popped back into his human form while she
was spluttering.
“Your Grace, it is customary in our Nation for the liege lord to hold hostages. I offer my
daughter Grindaknívur as the Goblin Nation’s hostage to our liege lord.”
A stunned Harry had no need to voice his protest. He was outraged that someone could even
think to offer one of his mates as a hostage. It took the combined efforts of Nym, Sarah, the
Primaries, Rowena, and Roxanne to calm him down. Grindaknívur finally clinched it.
“It must be this way, my love. Not many must know of your ability to change.”
“I will never harm you, nor will I ever give you back.”
“Of course not—and you’d better never even try.”
“I accept the Goblin Nation’s hostage, Billhook.”
“Good. Now, how do you like the school?”
“I don’t know how to thank you all, Billhook. Hookknife and Slasher with their crews have done
excellent work, more than meeting my expectations.”
Hookknife and Slasher beamed. Harry was not to know they were the Commander and the
Senior Sergeant Major of the battalion. He continued to praise them until the assembled saw
their first Goblins blush. They went a bronze hue.
“Harry, I would like to assign a further four battalions under Grindaknívur’s command to help
with the detail work on the interior. I am working on the Goblin instructors and I will have one
hundred of them ready for start of term in January. All Goblin children will be attending here at
that time.”
While Harry was stunned, Dan and Tim’s eyes narrowed in thought.
664
Harry agreed and made arrangements for the Goblin chief educator to begin coordination with
Chu.
Harry invited the Goblins, the battalion included, to dinner.
This time it was the Goblins who were stunned.
Nym gave Harry the “You invited who to dinner?” glare as the trophy-wife mates chortled. They
suddenly found themselves dragooned into preparing the party.
The assembled broke up, the Goblins promising to show up at 7 p.m. for the party. And Harry’s
assembly with Grindaknívur returned to the Castle.
Grindaknívur found herself smothered in kisses and dragooned into party preparations as the
Goblin expert. She was already enjoying herself immensely. The bond was settling, with her
warmly welcomed in it.
While the older mates planned and prepared, Harry kept himself busy and the younger mates
out from under foot (mostly) by giving Warg rides to what had become Beatrice’s company.
Beatrice had in her quiet way firmly taken charge of all the mates under fourteen, twenty-four
girls all in all, with Eugenie as her unquestioned second. (None of them wanted to risk her
acerbic tongue and they all recognised her intelligence and the fact that she was a Primary-in-
Waiting.) Victoria and Emma Dobbs filled out the order of succession.
Harry the Warg, having escaped the girls, rounded a corner in the far reaches of the north wing
and found himself face to face with another Warg, only this one was female. Harry sniffed her
and images of Eugenie appeared in his mind. He delightedly licked her and began playing with
her, growling and tussling like puppies.
Soon the temper of the tussling changed and Harry found himself mounted on Eugenie and
attempting to enter her, fighting his Warg the whole time, when he was bowled over by a pack
of female Wargs.
He was too far gone and couldn’t stop himself; he mounted the first one he could catch and
sank his considerable length in her. Harmony growled contently and braced herself. Harry
mated her vigorously, tying her firmly and flooding her with semen.
Sarah and Nym faded in and consoled the very upset Eugenie and Beatrice, who the other girls
had herded into a corner while they took turns with Harry.
“Girls, you’re too young.”
“Not in that form, mother—we’re sexually mature.”
665
“But you are still you, and deep inside he knows it. Right now it would destroy him to take you
like that. You don’t want that, do you?”
“No, Nym, but....”
“I know, girls. He’ll adjust.”
Nym and Sarah faded away, leaving Harry still dominating the others. He finally peaked buried
in the last, Victoria, and their triumphant howls shook the castle.
Lauren and her Betas, Susan and Shelia, had to sit down. The rest of the mates paused and
shuddered gently before continuing what they had been doing.
It was decided to host the party at the Royal Academy in the atrium. As the mates decorated,
Geoffrey, Grindaknívur, and the elves settled on a menu palatable to both species, and the
elves began to prepare dinner.
HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATW S
Royal Academy
Sub-Level 3
Slasher, just finished addressing the battalion, made an error. “Questions?”
“Sergeant Major, the Private has a question.”
Fucking recruits these days—and Company fucking Sergeant fucking Major Dolorie was entirely
too lax. Apparently a little wall-to-wall counseling was required.
“What, Private?”
“How are we to address the Goddesses, Sergeant Major?”
Oops, maybe not. I must be slipping. “the Goddess White has chosen to go by the name of
Roxanne; the Goddess Red has selected Rowena. You will address them as Your Grace Rowena
or Your Grace Roxanne, and only when spoken to.”
“Her Royal Highness Grindaknívur will be addressed as Royal Highness, and only when you’re
spoken to.”
Private Bardiche asked, “If they are mated to the Goddesses, then aren’t they all deities?”
666
“What do I look like, a fucking priest? You show the proper respect, full stop. Or I’ll have your
skin for parchment, full stop. Am I clear?”
The battalion, knowing a Battalion Sergeant Major with a twist when they saw one, bellowed
with one voice, “SIR!”
“Sergeant Majors, get these idiots out of my sight and form on me for further instructions. And
none of you idiots get mussed in the next twenty minutes or I will personally kill you.”
“SIR!”
Billhook grinned. “Come, come, Slasher, relax. Harry intends to honour the battalion and he
has, after all, worked with all these Goblins.”
“Respectfully, that’s easy for you to say, sire. You won’t be executing you if one of those dolts
does something stupid. Have you seen his bonded? They would start wars, each and every one
of them. Helen of Troy, my ass! She was a two-Knut hooker by comparison.”
Billhook chuckled. “Showing our age finally, are we, Slasher? I wouldn’t worry about the
bonded. A third of them are vampires anyway, and the rest—well, I suspect that touching one
with intent would be an education in itself, before Harry lit whoever it was on fire. You know he
has that habit.”
Slasher shuddered. “I’ve heard, sire. I just don’t want it to be me.”
The Company Sergeants Major had assembled and were nodding.
Royal Academy
Atrium
18:57
The Atrium was decorated; Harry’s party was assembled in a receiving line. The Regiment was
in its formal Regimental dress.
Harry heard the sound of marching feet and the Goblins appeared led by Billhook. He moved to
the head of the receiving line and bowed to the Queen. Elizabeth smiled at him and dropped a
tiny curtsey.
The watching Goblin Privy Council and soldiers beamed toothily; they had been acknowledged
as a separate nation.
667
As they passed down the line, the Goblins fell deeper and deeper for every personable,
powerful, and beautiful mate.
Billhook, having finished the line, stood and watched as he lost a battalion and it came under
the thrall of Clan Potter. It was simply amazing.
Grindaknívur was very obviously fully bonded too. The child positively glowed.
Dinner was excellent; and afterward, as the older Goblins and humans talked, the Regiment and
the Battalion danced. It was oddly humourous to see a dazed, crusty Goblin warrior being led
around the dance floor by a fourteen-year-old mate.
Harry finished playing a round of knife catching (much to the relief of all the mothers-in-law)
and ambled over.
“So you’ve finished cutting up my Goblins, my liege?”
“That was an accident, Billhook. Besides, I healed him so fast he hardly knew he was dead.”
Chuckles followed this sally. It had been a major wound but hardly life threatening, and Harry
had healed it with a wave as Captain Katzbalger had removed the knife he had missed catching.
Healer Falcata blurted, “How did you do that, by the way, my liege?”
Harry winked at her broadly. “Magic, ma’am.”
Falcata blushed to her hairline and Grindaknívur growled at her.
Harry grabbed his upset Goblin mate and dragged her to the dance floor. He morphed himself
to a height match for her and they danced under the goggling eyes of the Goblin Battalion.
The Goblins suddenly found themselves with height-matched dance partners as the mates saw
how he had done it in the bond and borrowed his technique to do it themselves.
Elizabeth chuckled. “Still a little unsure, then. She’ll get over it soon.”
Falcata blushed again. “Ma’am, I had no intention....”
“We know, dear, and by the way Harry wasn’t actually being cryptic. He has so much power
that he can visualise what he wants and the magic makes it happen.”
Billhook nodded. “A sorcerer; no wonder. But he uses human magic too.”
668
“Elven and Goblin also. He says he can feel the magic when others use it, and he just does it
that way. If he doesn’t know a technique, then he just visualises and releases the magic.”
The Goblin mages in the Privy Council were bouncing with excitement at Elizabeth’s comments.
Their eyes were glued to Harry.
Kopis put two and two together and exclaimed, “His mates can use his power? Maglubiyet
protect us!”
Roxanne, who had glided silently up to the group, said, “He cannot. My Master’s will will be
done.”
The Goblins in the group bowed or dropped curtseys immediately and chorused, “As the White
wills.”
Elizabeth cast an eye at Roxanne as the Goblins rose, “We must talk, I think, Your Grace.”
Roxanne beamed at her. “An you will, Majesty.”
Elizabeth made a moue. “So very formal, Roxanne?” she asked as she took Roxanne’s arm and
led her away.
Billhook chuckled. “Well, now that that’s all cleared up....”
Dan waded in. “Your Majesty, I wonder about your motives for placing a Regiment here at the
Royal Academy?”
Billhook grinned. “Thank the gods, another player. Or maybe curse them.” He cast a jaundiced
eye at Narcissa, who was dancing with Hookknife.
“You know, after tonight I suspect my own motives. I just lost one of my best battalions to the
Clan and if I place a regiment here they’ll undoubtedly fall under his thrall also.”
Dan nodded. “So why, then?”
Billhook held his hand out to stop Kopis. “Without calling on shaman Kopis, the simple answer
is because there are two living stones under his control. We consider the stones to be deities.
We will protect them at any cost.”
Tim Spicer jumped in. “Not to put too fine a point on it, don’t you think the Duke’s Own is
capable of doing that?”
“They are the Stones.”
669
The humans blinked.
Kopis added, “They are mated, all of them including the stones. Fully bonded. So if you speak to
one of them, you speak to all of them. Therefore you speak to the Stones.”
Emma had an epiphany. “That’s why those hard-bitten Goblin Sergeants Major are dazed—
they’re literally holding their goddesses in their arms.”
Falcata smirked. “Yes, their mates will have some work to do to catch up.”
The women winced and then chuckled as they saw the great leveler that was the mates spin by
with private soldiers, sergeants, and officers with no regard to rank or station.
Harry swooped in, dropped off Grindaknívur and, still morphed, picked up Falcata and swept
back to the dance floor.
Emma giggled as they watched Falcata’s face go dazed. Grindaknívur growled, “Shhhh,
Grindaknívur, you know he loves you.”
Grindaknívur pouted at Emma who gathered her, struggling, into a hug, bringing laughter.
Billhook frowned. “Well, that may be the shortest held state secret in the world. It lasted—
what—three hours?”
Dan drove in the wedge. “A loyalty oath would protect it, Your Majesty. Of course we humans
are already sworn to the Duke.”
Billhook looked at him in horror, realising he’d been neatly boxed in again.
Dan chuckled evilly.
Rowena smiled as she looked at Billhook. “An excellent idea, Dan.”
Billhook groaned as the last nail was pounded home in the gallows the parents had so neatly
constructed.
“Buck up, old man; after all, how many can say it took two goddesses and a Queen to out-
maneuver them?”
Phillip’s comment brought a smile to Billhook’s face. He, Rowena, and the parents got down to
crafting an ironclad oath.
Harry brought back a blushing, panting Falcata who received a scowl, a growl, and a scathing
“Mother!” from Grindaknívur.
670
This drew gales of laughter from the mothers present and scowls from their daughters, who
swooped in and dragged Grindaknívur away to commiserate.
Harry went to drink with the fathers and male Goblins present. After several more dances and
drinks and another round of catch, Harry yawned hugely and apologised profusely.
Nym, feeling his fatigue, rose. The room popped to its feet and Hookknife assembled the
battalion.
The Goblin Privy Council lined up in front of the battalion and they all knelt and repeated the
oath that Billhook, Rowena, and the parents had crafted.
Harry took the oath with tears of gratitude standing in his eyes and when he announced, “So
mote it be,” the Royal Academy flared with light and the bedrock under it gonged with a deep,
clear note.
Harry nodded to the Goblins and suddenly the Regiment was gone. In the school crest a Goblin
riding a Warg had appeared in fiery outline.
“Well, that’s settled then. Who’s for a nightcap?”
Elizabeth sighed as the males headed for the bar.
Falcata grinned. “Not so different after all, then?”
Fortune replied, “They’re all little boys.”
Falcata sighed dreamily. “Except that one. Oh, to be just four hundred years old right now!”
The mothers goggled for a moment and then giggled naughtily as their own wicked fantasies
about their son-in-law replayed in their heads.
Elizabeth eyed up the crowd of giggling women as Geoffrey appeared with four other elves,
bearing trays of sherry or brandy.
Comfortable seats appeared and the ladies relaxed and let their hair down.
They finally all returned to the Castle or their homes very early in the morning. A grand time
was had by all, but some husbands paid dearly the next day.
671

Chapter 31
8 Oct 1995 (Sidereal)
Potter Castle
Phillip received a blistering dressing-down over playing knife-catch with Goblins while
inebriated when he and Elizabeth arrived back in the Royal Academy Apartments of Potter
Castle.
Every time Elizabeth hissed, “Inebriated!” at him, his head swam. It would be a long day. He
really didn’t mind, though, as it had been an extremely satisfying late early morning after that
Sobering charm. Abject submission had its place after all—nudge nudge, wink wink.
Phillip entered the dining room for breakfast with a salacious grin; Andrew paled and stuck his
fingers in his ears.
The Clan trotted in, claws clicking, still in Warg form after a sunrise run in the Hollow. They had
substituted a run around the Hollow for PT, much to the chagrin of the wildlife in the Hollow.
The run had been interrupted several times as Harry caught a mate and covered her. There
were several very smug faces at the tables for breakfast.
It never occurred to them that their human mates had changed with them. They just did not
see the difference any more.
Billhook and Falcata stopped in during breakfast after watching the Goblin Regiment move into
the Royal Academy Academy.
Grindaknívur watched her mother watching Harry and seethed until Nym touched her mind,
“Grindaknívur, let her have her fantasies. After all, we know you have yours.”
“Mine don’t involve my mate, Nym—errrh, you know what I mean.”
“We do, Grindaknívur. What’s happened to them? They’re all back to looking at Harry and
salivating,” Daphne asked across the bond.
“Close contact. Harry danced with them all, touching them on bare skin. It apparently brought it
to the surface again. They’ll settle again soon.”
Hermione thought that so authoritatively that they all looked at her to see if her eyes had gone
white.
672
Luna burst out laughing.
Harry had finished eating and was kissing his mates good day as they wanted to move about in
the world to be seen and to gather intelligence. The vassals were going too.
Billhook approached. “Harry, we would like to invite you to a Goblin-hosted dinner tomorrow at
7 p.m. We’ll get the oath from the Regiment afterward like we did the battalion. If you don’t
mind we’ll use the atrium, and Geoffrey to help us.”
Harry checked with his mates and replied, “Of course, Billhook.”
Billhook nodded and he and Falcata took their leave.
Crawley Manor
Lawrence entered the guest room and cleaned the Master. He fed him a nutrient potion and
applied the healing spells he knew.
The Master seemed to be resting easier now.
Lawrence had contacted the other Death Eaters he knew and they were pooling their resources
to put this house under the Fidelius.
Other than that they had to wait while the Master recovered enough to issue instructions.
Meanwhile, where had his werewolf daughters run off to? They were probably with Fenrir
getting ready for the full moon. Well, at least the sluts would be useful for a change.
The girls had always been vicious, took after their mother that way. The werewolf thing had just
given them another weapon.
Potter Castle
Harry found Hedwig and they went flying. It was a marvelous morning. Hedwig was a little
pouty at being up in daylight until Harry very thoroughly covered her.
At 9:00 they returned to the Castle and Harry took Hedwig to the master suite. She was
grumbly and peevish, so he sat in a wingback with her in his lap, stroking her calmly and
lovingly.
673
At 9:32 a massive pain ripped into Hedwig and Harry panicked. He threw all of his energy at
healing her and the pain subsided.
Harry felt the egg land in his lap and his brain froze right up.
Jennifer, Melissa, and Marcia appeared and, laughing, took Hedwig and the egg to the bed and
told Harry to conjure a nest box.
Harry focused on Hedwig’s desires for a nest and released his magic.
The nest that appeared was permanent, mobile, responsive to Hedwig’s thoughts, impervious
to weather and possibly the surface of the sun, temperature-controlled according to Hedwig’s
wishes, and barred anything but a mate from approaching within five metres. Its shielding
would probably withstand a contact nuclear blast.
Jennifer carried Hedwig to the nest and after placing the egg gently in it, placed Hedwig there
too.
The pain came again and the mates began appearing. Eight pains later an exhausted Hedwig sat
proudly down on their eggs amidst her mates’ praise and love.
“Morgana, Harry, were you excited when you conjured this nest?”
A semi-intelligent Harry nodded vigorously.
“Harry, darling, you need to get used to this. It’s going to happen a lot more starting in about
nine months.”
Harry looked at Nym standing with her hand low on her abdomen; as his eyes shut and he
slumped unconscious to the floor, his face lit in a beatific smile.
“Well, I would say he approves, Nym, but he’s so broken we may never know.”
The squees started immediately after Sarah’s comment, when the wand Marcia scanned Nym’s
abdomen with left a blue and pink smear in the air behind it.
Harry was blissfully unaware. Jennifer levitated him to the bed.
When the bonded hadn’t shown by 11:00, Elizabeth and the mothers went to find them. They
found an absolute hive of happy mates, some tearfully so. They finally managed to pry a
coherent story from them and lunch was served in the Ducal apartments while Harry’s brain
wrapped itself around the fact that he was a dad. Light snoring was involved.
674
Harry woke at about 12:30 pm with a very nude Nym, alone in the master bedroom. Realising
he was nude as well, he wasted no time.
Nym came fully awake from her lovely dream into a shattering climax. Harry crawled up her
body and began the work to give her another.
At Hedwig’s hoot he cast a silencing charm on the nest; she nodded and closed her eyes again.
Finally, at 2:30 Nym cried uncle. Harry immediately scooped her up and took her to the bath.
He floated her while he washed her lovingly and then simply held her.
“Harry, are you going to be one of those hovering husbands?”
“For a little while, Nym. Then I’ll try to be all callous and macho.”
She grinned and smacked him in the chest.
“So happy doesn’t quite cover it, then?”
“Sure it does, Nym, like a tanga on a hippo.”
“Blech! Harry! Ewww.”
Harry just hugged her tighter and kissed her again.
While this was going on the bond was sailing around Britain in a very buoyant mood. It was
almost as if a dam had broken. Now they jubilantly awaited the non-arrival of their periods.
While they were buoyant, they were on mission too. Much intelligence was developed.
Pansy, hovering just outside of visible, was visiting all the pureblood homes she knew, as were
the other mates. She faded into Crawley Manor and almost screamed when she saw Voldemort
in the guest room.
Harry snatched her back all the way into the tub. She came up spluttering.
“Harry, I have to go back. We have him!”
“Nope, we have to take care of the werewolves tonight and remember we have a hundred or
so Death Eaters out there yet.”
“Grrrr! Hey, my clothes, Harry! Oh Morgannnnaaaa!”
675
Hestia came into the bath. “Wotcher, Nym? Well, I bet that took her mind off Mouldyshorts.”
She tilted her head sideways, watching Harry and Pansy.
“Mmmm, don’t get too close, Tia, we’re in a mood it seems.”
Hestia looked at her. “I wonder why?”
Nym put on her best innocent face. “I have no idea.”
Hestia nodded. “Yesss...well, Sarah has talked to Dan, Tim, Andrew, Phillip, Tony Inge, and the
Queen about Pansy’s sighting. We’re going to put observers in place, unspeakable devices
mostly, and watch the manor from a distance. If he comes out intent on harm, Harry can go
stomp on him again.”
She thought a moment. “You know, Nym, we could just capture some Death Eater slags and
have Harry shag one into slavery every time Mouldy gets well enough to move around.”
“IIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!”
Nym smirked at Harry and Pansy. “Go, Pansy, good idea. Let’s develop the concept.”
“Later. I’m going to be busy for a few minutes.”
Nym chuckled and took the floating Pansy. “Hey, Tia, move this to the bed. I don’t want the
water all icky.”
Harry and Hestia faded away.
Bathsheba made the mistake of thinking Harry’s mood had run its course, and she walked in to
wake and dress him for the early dinner. She was comfortably asleep forty-five minutes later,
after a thirty-minute continuous orgasm and Harry releasing in her once.
Sarah safely got Harry up and dressed and pushed out the door after several hugs and not a few
not-very-chaste kisses. She turned to Bathsheba and after several Ennervates and a cleaning
charm dressed her and took her to dinner.
Elizabeth smiled as the very animated, broadly smiling (grinning like an idiot) Duke came
charging into the room and headed straight for Nym.
Nym looked at the Queen and blushed gently.
Molly Weasley actually squeed and bounced in her seat.
676
“MOTHER!”
“Bother that, Ginny! What is it, Nym, boy or girl?”
Nym smiled shyly. “One of each.”
It was off to the races.
Later the males would be convinced that they never got to say a word all through dinner.
Toward the end of dinner the Queen looked pointedly at Harry and nodded toward Nym. Harry
was baffled.
Later as they all moved to the sitting room, the thought penetrated and Harry blanched.
Geoffrey appeared silently and handed him a small velvet-covered box.
Harry thought, Gryffindors charge ahead, and went down on one knee in front of Nym.
“Nym, I know this may seem odd, but you would make me the happiest man on the planet if
you would join me as my Alpha formally in front of our mates and families.” He opened the box
and the carved diamond inside glowed. The ring was of platinum and the diamond was carved
into the Potter crest.
The women in the audience held their breath. Nym, speechless, nodded with tears streaming
down her face. Finally she squeaked out a yes and threw herself into his arms. He managed to
snatch the ring from the air as he went over backwards.
Shortly Harry’s purpose seemed to be to serve as a warm seat. As soon as he rose from the
floor and sat, Nym ensconced herself in his lap and the wedding planning began.
Harry, in a daze, gained the impression that he would be hand-fasted in the “ruined”
Glastonbury Abbey on the fifth of January 1996, first to Nym and then to all the bonded. Any
subsequent bonded would be hand-fasted on January fifth of the year following their bonding,
and created immediately prior to their hand-fasting.
Barons Newton and Fellowes were busily making notes, as was Duchess Grafton. Garter
Principal King of Arms and Clarenceux King of Arms would have to be informed. This would be
the largest event in the history of the Realm since the time of Arthur.
This arrangement settled Nym, and abandoning all convention, she curled into Harry’s chest
and lay humming happily. The bonded settled into a kind of blissful daze, emitting a warm pink
glow.
677
The mothers watched over them like lionesses guarding their cubs. The unbound women
present conversed in gleeful whispers.
The men had withdrawn to the public study and were watching in amazement.
“Cor, he’s like some king of legend. Look at him in there with his women arrayed around him.”
Fred and George turned on Ron. “You are quick on the—”
“—uptake, aren’t you—”
“—dear brother?”
Ron looked around at everyone looking at him. “What?”
Arthur sighed. “Ron, exactly why do you think His Royal Highness Prince Andrew and Prince
Phillip treat Harry as their equal or, even more telling, pay deference to him?”
You could actually see the light breaking on Ron. “But Harry is Harry. I mean, he’s a great bloke
and my best friend, but….” He looked at Arthur. “Buggered it, haven’t I, Da?” Ron cringed.
Arthur chuckled. “Well, seeing him in his original state and sleeping in a dorm with him, I guess
it could have been difficult to put together the abused but horribly powerful, underachieving
boy, the physical heir of Merlin and magical heir of the Founders.”
Ron blushed. “It’s not that. I didn’t want it to be true. I didn’t want the reason I survived the
task in first year and the Chamber in second year to be Harry. I wanted it to be me.”
Harry was suddenly there with his hand on Ron’s shoulder. “It was you, Ron. You got us across
the chessboard. You stayed with Lockhart. You could have left, but you didn’t. It was you.”
Arthur smiled at his son. It took a real man to admit jealousy like that. There was hope for Ron,
especially with Harry beside him.
Ron, every instance of mistreatment of Harry playing in his memory, was ashamed.
“And right you should be, love. But get over it now. He loves you still.”
Ron blushed some more at Lavender’s comment in their bond.
“Grrr. Boys!”
Phillip handed Harry a half-finger of single malt. “Mission tonight, Harry. That’s your only one.”
678
Harry nodded, sipped twice, and faded from view. He reappeared under the frozen and
levitated Nym. He unfroze her and she settled again.
“Very nice, Harry. You’re such a big softy.”
“Grrrr.”
“Oh yes, I’m so scared.”
Lauren stood, obviously suppressing the change. “Harry, it’s time.”
Harry nodded and stood, gently setting Nym on her feet.
He raised his arms and faded away, leaving Sarah standing nervously in the sitting room. She
immediately moved to the theatre. The vassals, Royals, government, and courtiers followed
her. Sarah cast the map spells and the maps appeared.
Harry and the bonded landed, changed, in the Cambrian Mountains. Hedwig, who had thought
warm thoughts at the nest before she left, circled high overhead.
Peter Carthage, Remus, Shelia, Susan, and Rose met them, also changed. They watched as
Harry covered Lauren, then Shelia and Susan. They raised a howl as each pair completed. Harry
nudged Rose toward Remus after a cursory mounting with no penetration.
He sniffed deeply and found the fresh scent of werewolf—like Peter, but not. He followed the
scent, leading the huge pack of massive Wargs and six werewolves.
The defence staff was amazed as they watch the maps display, in near real-time, the circle of
dots with single dots moving in, merging with the dot in the center for either a moment or
moments and then moving away.
They could not know the dots were Sarah’s attempt to keep things slightly anonymous. With
Hedwig’s excellent vision, the map would have displayed Harry covering the girls in very fine
detail.
Soon the circle closed and suddenly a bright red line began tracing across the map.
They watched as the main body followed one dot. Other dots moved out in pairs, obviously
scouts, and as they moved, varicoloured traces began flowing across the map, lots of them.
679
Sir John Foley, Chief of Defence Intelligence, watched the lines rather than the dots. He had
already figured out the lead dot of the main body was His Grace and that he was following that
bright red line.
As he watched, he realised that the Duke’s pack was following a smaller pack that was using the
same technique of movement, a main body covered by scouts and flanked by a screen.
In the smaller pack’s case it seemed they moved singly, while the huge Ducal pack moved in no
less than pairs.
“John, if you put anything together, let us know. The Duchess of York has what amounts to
multimode real-time communication with the Regimental staff.”
“Sir,”
All of the professional military men went back to studying the map.
The Queen projected calm, but inside she was chewing her nails off. Sarah was no better.
Andrew and Phillip were radiating calm and strength into their bonds.
“Sarah, we need more detail. Can you put the towns in the maps?”
Sarah nodded tightly and waved. The towns and landmarks filled in.
John spoke. “They’re headed toward the Drygarn, Duchess, 641 meters, highest point in mid-
Wales. The enemy may be able to use it to see them. The Duke should spread his forces into
line abreast, scouts in front.”
Tony Inge looked at the other members of the defence staff and they nodded. “Concur,
ma’am.”
Harry passed the word and they watched as the main body spread.
“That is so very impressive, Tony. How often do they practice this?”
“This is the first time they’ve ever done it, John.”
Harry, leading the pack, was enjoying the run. They were moving at a moderate pace to let the
scouts stay ahead and flanks keep up, and he occasionally slowed to a walk as they
encountered tough terrain.
680
The scent trail that he was now sure was Greyback was getting fresher. They were maybe five
miles behind and catching up. Greyback’s pack seemed to be moving slowly and searching for
something.
Hedwig gained altitude and widened her orbit.
Harry picked up the pace again as they coursed over the north flank of the Drygarn.
As they rounded the flank the wind was almost directly from the west and carried the scent
straight to him.
Harry saw through Hedwig’s eyes what he thought were wolves, headed for the lights ahead.
In the theatre the coloured lines suddenly extended. The military men’s heads snapped up and
they all saw it: Tregaron was directly in the enemy’s line of march. Red dots appeared at the
head of the lines as Hedwig sighted Greyback’s pack.
Harry had already seen it, and the pack changed direction and picked up speed.
They watched as he led them south and struck the road from Abergwesyn to Tregaron. They
turned west again. The pack was moving very fast now; the scouts were scrambling to stay out
in front.
Slowly but surely they passed south of the place where the coloured lines converged, and the
red dots were milling about on the map.
Nym thought to suppress the pack’s own scents and sounds as they entered town.
Harry swept them into town and back to the east. He stopped and directed the wings to extend
out to the north and southeast.
He waited, watching through the mates’ eyes and using their noses. Suddenly the smell came
back from the west as Beatrice and her sub-pack closed the circle apparently behind Greyback’s
pack.
Using Hedwig’s vision, Harry confirmed they had them all in the circle.
Harry started filling in the circle and tightening it.
681
“They’ve achieved a complete envelopment.”
Tony nodded tersely at John’s comment.
They continued to watch as the circle filled and tightened. The coloured lines resolved to just
red dots.
Harry sat, patiently waiting. Peter moved slightly ahead of him and sat. Harry sighed; he would
wait and let Peter re-establish dominance, but if necessary he would end this.
Greyback finally realised something was up when he saw the two massive wolves sitting in front
of him.
He made his last mistake and charged.
The collision between Peter and Greyback was massive and they went down in a snarling,
snapping pile.
Harry stood and watched.
The Alpha female of the pack, Marta Crawley, oldest of the Crawley sisters, moved up flanked
by her sisters to take on this other huge wolf.
Harry watched them, chuckling.
“Harry, don’t kill these females, dominate them. Hestia and I have a project.”
Harry nodded, looking a little silly when he did it; anything to keep from killing them out of
hand.
As Greyback and Peter’s fight turned more strategic, with feints and circling, Harry crouched
and leapt on Marta, driving her to the ground and ending mounted on her. She thrashed wildly
and her sisters attacked and then stopped, finding themselves with each leg and their throats in
the grip of giant female wolves.
Harry took a grip on the back of Marta’s neck with his jaws and rubbed his sheath on her rump.
She thrashed harder, further stimulating Harry; then, as Greyback watched and lost the rest of
his mind, Harry found the right spot and rammed his massive cock into the howling Marta.
Greyback stopped paying attention to Peter and earned himself a hamstringing. He turned to
snap deadly jaws at Peter and then turned back as his Alpha continued her desperate howling,
telling him she was being taken mercilessly.
682
As Harry ruthlessly dominated Marta, Peter hamstrung Greyback’s other back leg and then
broke his front legs.
Fenrir lay howling madly as Harry mated Marta completely into submission and tied her,
ensuring he fully seeded her. Harry then mounted her sisters Emily and Elspeth and mated
them into submission, tying them also. The Crawley girls were shattered.
Harry was upset, but the alternative was killing them. He let the Warg loose on them and used
his consciousness to monitor the fights going on with the now effectively leaderless Greyback
pack.
Greyback eventually tried to turn his head away. Nym froze him in position and froze his eyelids
and nictitating membranes open. He was forced to watch Harry mount his Alpha and her Betas
again and again until they submitted utterly. Greyback’s despairing howls rang through the
night.
Scuffles broke out as the eighty-one werewolves of Greyback’s pack tried to break out of the
encirclement they found themselves in. Without leadership, these attempts were random and
truly somewhat ridiculous.
Greyback’s continued scrabbling earned him a broken back as Peter ensured he would be alive
to watch but unable to do anything about it.
Conducted exclusively by the male werewolves, the futile attacks ended when the last male was
down and bleeding out.
The werewolves had no chance against the massive Wargs. Eugenie, the youngest of them,
casually ripped out the throats of two massive werewolves, and the vampire Wargs toyed with
them mercilessly.
Amelia Fastida dragged the Beta male in front of Greyback and casually chewed pieces off him
until he died whining.
After destroying the Crawley sisters Harry went from one werewolf female to the next,
dominating them and mounting them. He covered all fourteen females. Nym, finished
mounting the Crawley sisters, mounted the female pack member after he was through; she was
followed by the Primaries of Clan Potter after they in turn finished the Crawley sisters.
Sarah had been fidgety and stopped her running commentary as Harry dominated the
werewolves. She blushed furiously as first Beatrice and then Eugenie mounted them.
683
She watched and began commenting as Harry sat again and looked at Peter. Peter walked to
Greyback and in seconds it was over. Fenrir Greyback had his throat ripped out.
Harry scanned the scene, and as his eyes tracked over the now-human bodies, they faded away.
Geoffrey put them in stasis and stored them in the dungeon.
Clem popped into the theatre and then out again, taking the brothers Hamlish with him so they
could begin identifying bodies.
Harry looked at Peter, and Peter, Remus, and Rose trotted into the gorse and faded from view
in the way of wolves.
Harry started a howl and all the mates picked it up. The ground shook from the noise.
Harry led Clan Potter and their fourteen new pack-mates away and back into the mountains.
He would run beside a mate for a while and then stop and cover her.
Sarah blushed and blocked the bond except for presence. She was not sure she wanted to know
if Harry covered Beatrice and Eugenie. The way he felt, she was sure he would; she knew they
were eager.
“Mr Major?”
“Your Grace?”
“You should get someone to Tregaron. There’s a lot of blood on the ground there and eleven
hundred terrified villagers.”
John Major opened his cellphone.
“It’s done, then?”
Sarah nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”
“Casualties?”
684
“None on the Regiment; seventy-one werewolves, ma’am.”
Tears were streaming down Sarah’s face.
“They would not submit, ma’am.”
Elizabeth took her in her arms and Andrew hugged them both. Phillip led them away.
Tony Inge looked at Dan. “Any idea when the Regiment will return to quarters, Colonel?”
“No, sir. The map is still active, though.”
Sirius spoke for the first time. “Dawn. The werewolves will be completely exhausted by dawn.”
John spoke up. “Aren’t they all werewolves?”
Sirius shook his head. “The Regiment’s wolf form is actually the Warg form. Imagine a wolf six
feet tall at the shoulder and about twenty-five stone (350 Lbs) and at least as intelligent as a
human. Harry is even bigger, and they’re all smarter than that.”
“And werewolves?” John asked.
“About twice the size of a gray wolf,” Sirius replied.
“Wouldn’t they normally submit to an animal that much bigger than them, Lord Black?”
“Especially after their Alpha male was beaten and their Alpha females...errh...dominated by a
new Alpha male, Ms Shepherd.
“From the interaction we saw on the map and the Duchesses’ commentary, that’s what
happened. And it’s why the Duchess of York was so upset. They, including her daughters, were
forced to kill the males; Harry had to establish dominance on all the females.”
“He raped them, you mean!”
“No, Ms. Shepherd, he established dominance. When in your form, the animal has most of the
control. Instincts are very strong.”
“But how do you know?”
Sirius stood and morphed into his Grim. He walked to her, claws clicking, and lay his head in her
lap and gave her the puppy-dog eyes.
685
Fortune grinned. “I believe that’s the canine equivalent of ‘trust me’, Gillian.”
Despite herself, Gillian was amazed. She found herself scratching Sirius’s ears.
Despite himself, Sirius’s back leg thumped on the floor.
“And I believe that proves the instinct thing.”
Sirius was suddenly standing again, blushing furiously. “Bah, I hate that! Not the scratch, Gillian,
thank you. That leg thing is just embarrassing, though.”
Everyone laughed.
Dan, watching the map, asked, “Sirius, why do they run and then stop, and why do the dots
merge? Is something wrong with the map?”
Sirius blushed.
Dan said, “Oh!” and blushed himself.
Chuckles were heard all around.
Emma, surprisingly, took charge. “Why don’t we leave one person on watch and the rest of us
can leave the children alone?”
General agreement followed and Molly volunteered for first watch. As the men left they
noticed the women all stayed firmly seated. Wisely they said nothing but retired to the public
study to await the dawn.
Andromeda looked at the still uncertain Gillian. “Gillian, you realise the choice was killing them
or establishing dominance, don’t you?”
“Yes. I don’t know why I’m so upset about this. I mean, I know it’s pack behaviour, but....”
“He’s still the knight in shining armour, Gillian. It’s just that in this case the armour is furry.”
Gillian heaved a great sigh. “But he took that Goblin Princess. I mean, no one says anything, but
she has that well-topped little smirk and they include her in everything. And the owl.” She
blushed furiously. “I, err, happened to see them the other day and now she has eggs, I
understand. It seems unnatural.”
Andromeda nodded. “I had a talk with Marcia, Melissa, and Jennifer about this and their
research indicates that when he changes he changes completely. A Mundane professor,
Frederick Sanger, backs this up and disputes that the samples came from the same individual.”
686
“I think your real concern is whether your children will have owls as brothers and sisters.”
Without thinking, Gillian replied, “Grandchildren, actually. Both my daughters are witches and
all they can talk about is Harry Potter. We’ve tried to deny it, but the accidental magic has been
there all along, now that I know what magic is.” She stopped and narrowed her eyes at a
chuckling Andromeda.
Andromeda held her hands up in surrender.
Gillian continued, “Well, now that cat’s out of the bag. Am I going to end up with grandchildren
who are—what? How many sentient magical species are there?”
Esmeralda ticked them off. “Humans, Vampires, Werewolves, Wargs, Wolves, Veela, Centaurs,
Merpeople, Goblins, House-elves, Unicorns, Nightmares, Acromantula, and Dragons would be
easily considered sentient in any definition. There are some others, but I doubt we’ll see them
as they are notoriously shy and insular.”
“Daphne says Luna believes Harry will mate with at least one of all of these besides House-
elves—they’re already fully bound to him—and Acromantula. They’re so other as to be
completely incompatible. The Veela have already contracted for breeding services and send
one Veela a week to be bred.”
Into the stunned silence that followed, Bakul huffed, “Oh, so they can let him fuck thousands of
Veela but I can’t have one go?”
A scandalised Molly hissed, “Bakul Patil, you leave my son alone.”
Andromeda moved to head this off. “Bakul, what is it with you? I mean, I know we all fantasise,
but you’re driven. Aren’t you bonded?”
“I’m fully bonded. It’s a cultural thing; we’re allowed and encouraged in Hindi magical culture to
breed with the strongest magic user in the family not blood-related to us. There is no stigma
attached to it in India, and it is in fact celebrated and encouraged.
“Normally the bonded would arrange the breeding with her mother, sisters, cousins, and aunts.
“Henri is preparing to formally request a breeding for all the females in the family. The girls are
so Anglicised that they’ve never seen the practice. They’ve read about it, but I think they view it
as outmoded. Unfortunately their father does not share their view and may attempt to force
the issue.”
“I would strongly advise against it, Bakul.”
687
All heads turned as Sarah spoke while she escorted the Queen back into the room. She looked
only slightly the worse for wear.
“Your Grace, I am desperately holding him off, but he will not wait forever.”
“Harry will flatly refuse if pressured, and he will probably take steps. Patil is a vassal House,
remember.”
“Exactly Henri’s contention, Your Grace. He’s going to request that the Duke exercise droit le
court cuisse.”
Elizabeth was suddenly furious. “Denied!”
Henri Patil, hearing what was happening in the bond, had entered behind the Queen.
“Ma’am, I must protest. This is a gross violation of the customs of my people.”
Elizabeth, in a towering fury, hissed, “So you would destroy my Duke by making him take all
these, his mothers-in-law? I think not, my Lord Baron. You tread dangerously close to forfeit.”
Henri replied hotly, “Ma’am, they all want him and it will only strengthen our lines.”
“You assume too much—and at the cost of his sanity? No, the cost is too high. Denied.”
Sarah moved to defuse this before it could go further, thanking Morgana she had kept her
shield up. “You may negotiate for breeding privileges with me, Lord Baron. It will not be in your
best interest to attempt to force the issue, as you can see.”
Ron turned to Charlie. “What’s the big deal? If the Patils want him they work it out, and if
Padma, Parvati, Harry, and Nym agree, I’m sure Hermione can schedule them.”
Charlie rolled his eyes and Lavender informed him (much to the edification of the Mundanes),
“If the Queen grants Baron Patil’s request, the privilege would have to be enforced across all
the vassal Houses.”
Ron looked at her blankly.
Neville, in that clear-voiced way he had developed, provided the clarification. “Harry would
have to mate all the mates’ mothers and all our bonded. Somehow I don’t think he’d do well
taking your mum.”
Fred and George caught Ron as he surged from his seat, looking at Baron Patil with blood in his
eye. They struggled briefly and then sat on him.
688
Elizabeth, Lavender, and Molly beamed at Ron.
The theatre had filled during the discussion, and the Queen and Sarah sat listening to Baron
Patil’s request, surrounded by the other women.
The Mundane government and military leaders present sat quietly, discussing things with the
vassal males.
Tony Inge shook his head. “Always complicated anyway, and now we have breeding privileges
mixed in with politics. This will end badly.”
“I think this is but a shadow of things to come.”
“Really, Lord Weasley?”
“Yes, we must get a handle on this now. The senior Houses of the world are going to seek to tie
themselves to Harry, and the easiest way is with his progeny.”
“And how will the bonded react?”
“If the Veela negotiations are an indicator, it won’t bother them at all. They know he hasn’t
fully bound either Lorelei or that first Matriarch, but they’re both pregnant. I think it’s more an
issue with Harry. The first time one of his progeny is mistreated could cause him to eliminate a
whole line, maybe a race.”
Both groups continued their discussions, but much more calmly and quietly, watching the map
and waiting for dawn.
Harry and the bonded stopped running and lay playing and resting in a copse of scrubby trees.
Beatrice approached Harry and brazenly rubbed her rump across his muzzle.
“Harry, please?”
“Beatrice, what if you get pregnant?”
“She’s not in heat, Harry.”
“So it’s okay, Nym?”
“I think so. Marcia, Melissa, Jennifer—any opinions?”
689
Melissa replied, “It should be fine, she shouldn’t get pregnant. Even if she does, it will be her
Warg that is pregnant, we think.”
Eugenie’s joyous “Thank Morgana!” came with an equally joyous howl and she broadcast,
“Shag the hell out of her, Harry. I’m next!” across the bond so loudly her mother heard it. Her
mates all laughed.
Harry nuzzled Beatrice and then mounted her as gently as he could. He made contact, and
rigorously controlling the Warg he slowly and gently pushed his length into her. Beatrice was
wriggling excitedly and trying to back into him.
Harry was desperately trying to control the Warg but as Beatrice became used to him she broke
his control by growling at him and turning around and biting his foreleg.
Harry fucked her into the ground. Beatrice was ecstatic. She dropped into the continuous
orgasm and howled; Harry swelled in her and tied her. He gave two more thrusts and flooded
her with come.
The bonded yipped in surprise when the light flared from them and the rocks rang and then
raised a massive howl.
Afterward, Harry and Beatrice lay licking each other and resting as Harry shrank enough to
come free of her while Eugenie danced nervously, whining pitifully.
“Harry, cover Eugenie before she explodes.”
“Yes, Nym.”
Harry rose and Eugenie tackled him in her enthusiasm. They were a writhing pile of fur, and her
howl as she got Harry inside herself was electrifying. At points during her mating Eugenie was
on bottom, top, and on the ground on her side. She had started the orgasm as Harry entered
her and he finally tied her. They howled out his orgasm together, bringing another flash, gong
note, and howl from the pack.
Harry rested and then gently disengaged from Eugenie. He flopped down by Nym for a nap. It
turned into a pile of wolves.
Hedwig watched and blinked. She hooted contently and faded away back to the nest.
As the sun rose on the ninth, Nym woke and woke Harry.
He nodded and they all faded away, reappearing in the entry hall.
690
691

Chapter 32
Sarah met them in the Hall and escorted the bonded straight to bed.
Geoffrey took the female Death Eaters to very nicely appointed, heavily warded cells adjoining
the master suite.
Crawley Manor
Lawrence was cursing; his daughters had failed to show up this morning. Bitches all; this
thought amused him.
The Master was improving, though. Lawrence gave him another round of potions and another
generalised healing charm.
The Death Eaters were gathering their money to pay the Goblins to put the house under the
Fidelius and he would go see the Goblins after the meeting this evening. Probably have the
Fidelius up by Wednesday.
The Master would be pleased, he hoped.
Potter Castle
Geoffrey slid through the deathly quiet castle, supervising the staff after hand delivering to
Griselda Marchbanks the note stating that the OWLs would begin on the first Turned day after
the Turning tonight.
Rose and Tulip had the twins out for a walk in the garden, watched over by Melissa.
Clem was ecstatically working like a dog, helping the Special Section and Unspeakables with the
prisoners and the magical objects.
Dobby and Winky were tending the bonded.
Cindy was helping the Goblin regiment prepare for the party.
All was right with the world.
692
His instructions from the Alphas were very clear: nothing was to disturb the Master, and wake
them at 3:30.
Hogwarts
Filius smiled at the note he had received from Minerva. He loved a challenge, and with four
Professors and twelve students out, today would certainly be that.
Why, breakfast was already a treat, with the passing parade of flirting upper years and pensive
lower years; it made him feel young again.
Ministry of Magic
Department of Education
Griselda Marchbanks thanked Geoffrey and as he faded away she opened the note. She read
the note and went to tell the testers to pack for three days and to meet her here at 11:30 p.m.
Potter Castle
Harry’s eyes snapped open and he rolled onto Minerva, who had been nibbling at his neck.
As always he was amazed and worshipful at the sight, feel, smell, and taste of her.
Nym giggled as she watched Min suffer the little death multiple times before Harry even
sheathed himself in her. It was amazing how much that awed, grateful, consuming love of his
excited a woman when it focused completely on her.
As Harry rolled off Min and snuggled her into his side, the door opened and Sarah, Beatrice, and
Eugenie tumbled into the bed.
Without preamble Sarah said, “Nym, Henri Patil wants to negotiate a breeding schedule for his
family.”
Before Nym could reply, Parvati cried, “Oh, hell no!”
Padma added, “We told him not to bring it up.”
They dropped into twinspeak.
693
“I can’t believe—”
“—you would even consider—”
“—breeding our—”
“—Harry to those—”
“—cows, Sarah.”
They finished together and looked at each other in surprise.
The bonded broke up laughing and the Patil twins pouted.
Ginny frowned. “If you’re through channeling my brothers, what’s the real problem? I mean,
we agreed with the Veela. And Harry has already covered Lorelei, Charmaine, and Claudine.
They’re all are pregnant but unbonded—well, not fully bonded—and they’re under contract as
to the treatment of our issue.”
The twins pouted some more and Ginny went burrowing into their minds. She finally resorted
to Harry’s trick and pleasured it out of them.
As they lay groaning in recovery, Ginny laughed. “You have got to be kidding. You’re afraid your
mother will steal Harry from you because you think she’s prettier than you? Hello, are you in
the same bond as the rest of us?”
Nym came to the blushing, pouting, panting twins’ rescue. “Shhh, Ginny, play nice. Don’t make
me mention your Zsuzsa pouting.”
Ginny blushed. She had thought she’d covered that well. Zsuzsa smiled at her and pushed her
down on the bed, reminding her exactly why her jealousy had been so ridiculous. Zsuzsa had
been nearly hypnotised by Ginny and Susan from day one. The three could literally make each
other do anything—and often did.
Susan smirked at them and threw the sheet over them.
Harry looked very hurt. He didn’t say anything, but they felt it. Padma and Parvati’s uncertainty
wounded him.
The twins crawled to Harry and reassured him with their minds and bodies that they trusted
him utterly; their uncertainty was in themselves.
Harry understood and returned their love in every way.
694
The bonded watched, enthralled.
Nym suddenly realised Sarah and the girls were in the room.
Sarah pushed Nym back down. “Shhhh. The girls are happy with having him in Warg form and
I’m fine.”
Eugenie suddenly got a devilish look and Amelia Bones clapped a hand over her mouth.
She pouted; there were entirely too many mothers around here.
This thought sent chuckles around the room as both Patils gave in and released.
Nym gave them a moment.
“So what do you want to do, girls?”
“Oh, go ahead and fuck the cows.”
“Parvati!”
Harry finally said, “Hey, do I get a say? How many will this be?”
Padma and Parvati did a mental count. Padma finally said, “It depends on how you write the
contract, Harry. If it’s immediate blood only, then eighty-six. If you allow blood cousins to the
fifth cousin level, as is traditional, then it will be like the Veela and you’ll need to breed one a
week for the foreseeable future.”
Amelia Fastida chuckled. “Harry, are you actually grumbling about another endless supply of
beautiful, willing, fresh sex partners?”
“Yes. I have bonded the women I want, thank you very much.”
Bellatrix looked at Amelia Fastida. “Be mad at that, then.”
Amelia Fastida glared at her.
“Oh sure, big scary vampire queen, right.”
Amelia Fastida very maturely and with much grace stuck her tongue out at Bellatrix.
The amused bonded turned to Harry, who was still pouting.
Nym sighed. “Harry, what is it really?”
695
“It takes time to mate them, Nym. That’s time I can’t spend with the bonded. If every race is
going to have to have Harry breeding rights, then when will I spend time with you all?”
“Beat Voldemort and take the next ten or so thousand years to get to know us, Harry. By then
your genes will be so prevalent that you’ll be mostly limited to us.”
They all turned to Luna, who was thumping herself on the temple with the heel of her hand and
mumbling, “Dratted things, stuck this time. Merlin’s flaming penis, I hate when they do this!”
Geoffrey was met with the bonded howling in laughter when he popped in moments later to
wake them.
“Merlin’s flaming penis” immediately became the curse of choice when the bonded were
frustrated.
They dressed and Harry led the bonded to the dining room.
Geoffrey and the elves had laid a massive tea.
The bonded set upon it as if they were starving…well...wolves, really. Harry had food taken to
Marta and the Death Eater werewolves.
“Nym, what are we going to do with the Death Eater girls?”
“I thought we’d use them to burn Riddle up again every time he healed. You know, enslave them
and then use their Mark like you used Bella’s and Allison’s.”
“Errrh, what if they’re evil bints? That Marta was convinced she was a big bad Death Eater. Her
sisters weren’t exactly sisters of mercy, either.”
“I know the older ones, Harry, they’re probably like me. The Crawley sisters were probably
raised that way by their mother. She was like a wannabe Dark Lady. If you take the slavery deep
enough, you’ll wipe that out and replace it with your will.”
“Really, Bella? Errrh...I didn’t do that to you three, did I?”
“No, but if you have a few minutes...?”
“I like you like you are, Amelia.”
“Drat.”
“My, my, mother, I expected more cursing than that.”
696
“I have time, Zsuzsa; he’ll see it my way eventually.”
“Erm-hmm, well, back on point. I did the research, Harry, and there are various levels of slavery.
The one Amelia thinks she wants requires her to achieve all her sustenance from you and
completely supplants her will with yours.”
The bonded was flooded with images of Amelia attached to Harry by the lips twenty-four hours
a day. Harry shuddered in revulsion at turning his Amelia Fastida into a mindless sex toy.
“Mother, you greedy cow.”
“As I was saying, that is the deepest possible. Her thoughts would be totally dedicated to you
and she would be able to sense your thoughts and emotions.”
“I knew I liked being all of your slaves. I do that now.”
“And we love you too, Master, but this can be done without a bond.”
They all felt Harry trying to puzzle out why and grinned at their naïve mate as he blushed when
it came to him with a little prodding. How could a teenager with hundreds of mates still be so
sexually naïve? It was heartwarming that he was completely repulsed by the idea of a mindless
sex slave—unless you were Amelia Fastida, at least.
“Well, we won’t want that. We’ll have to study more, Bella.”
“Yes, Master.”
As the bonded slowed from wolfing their food the Royals, vassals, government and courtiers
flowed into the room.
“Geoffrey?”
“Master?”
“Where are Irina Dolohov, the Bickerstaff ladies, and Linda Shingleton?”
“In their apartment beside the master suite, Your Grace.”
Geoffrey disappeared and reappeared with the ladies in question.
“Ladies, I’m sorry for the late hour. We conducted an operation overnight and just woke up.
There will be a dinner and ball tonight. Please feel free to call on Winky; she will assign you a
697
ladies’ maid to assist you in your preparations. Please feel free to ask any of the bonded any
questions you might have.”
Irina Dolohov nodded. “Your Grace, may I speak to you in private, please?”
Nym smiled. Irina had held out a long time now. She had resisted the compulsion well.
Harry nodded and he and Irina faded away.
Nym looked at Tim, Dan, and Alastor. “Gentlemen, we’ll be prepared to conduct an AAR in
thirty minutes in the theatre.”
They nodded and she turned back to her mates.
In the roof garden Harry and Irina were in the throes of passion. She had attacked him as soon
as they faded out of the dining room, and by the time they faded into the roof garden she had
ripped his shirt open and was locked onto a nipple.
Harry had chuckled and Vanished both their clothes.
Harry very thoroughly welcomed her to the bond.
He was lying beside her chuckling. Irina rolled over onto him and bit him, hard.
“Oww! Irina, what was that for?”
“Making me ask. You were supposed to take me, sweep me off my feet, ravish me.”
“I’m really sensitive about that, Irina, I’m sorry. I’ll just take you next time.”
“You’d better—and no foreplay, either.”
“Errrh, I don’t know much, Irina, but I know you need some foreplay to—uhh—well, get you
wet.”
“You’re so cute. Don’t worry about it. I’m wet half the day just thinking about you.”
Harry rolled her over and sheathed himself in her. He immediately began driving as hard and as
fast as he could.
Irina squealed happily and thrust back as hard and as fast as she could. Years of being trapped
with her homosexual “husband” fell away under the fast strokes of her teenaged mate.
698
Harry faded into the theatre with an obviously out-of-it Irina. He seated her by Aud and took his
seat at the centre front. The Duchesses assumed their normal positions.
Harry looked at the Death Eater werewolf witches who settled at his feet.
Elizabeth smiled.
Tim mounted the stage. “Good evening. Cameras running? Okay, here we go, then. This is the
after-action review for Regimental actions of the Duke of Magic’s own First Guards Magical
Infantry, His Grace Harry James Potter Duke of Magic Commanding, conducted against a rogue
werewolf pack on the night of 8 October 1995 and morning of 9 October 1995 in the vicinity of
the Drygarn and Tregaron, Wales.
“The Regiment conducted a movement to contact, followed by a hasty defense of Tregaron. We

have the second in command of the opposing forces and will now view her memory of the
action.”
Harry started slightly. He looked at Marta and concentrated. He read her surface thought and
surprisingly found she agreed. He dove into her mind and used his normal method to gain the
appropriate memories.
Marta shuddered and groaned quietly.
Harry used his holly wand and Dinara appeared as if by magic to take it from him and put the
memories in the Pensieve. She returned the wand and Harry pulled her into his lap for a
snuggle.
Nym smiled indulgently and rubbed Dinara’s arm warmly. She shuddered. Harry and Nym
chuckled.
Bellatrix, Amelia Fastida, Allison, Beatrice, and Eugenie glared at her playfully. They received a
playfully extended tongue in return.
The assembled chuckled at their antics.
It wasn’t that they weren’t interested in the memories of the pack, but Harry had been in
Fenrir’s mind. He hadn’t altered the outcome, he was just there for insurance. The man was
insane but they knew he planned to attack and take the village; then he would use the women
before turning them, kill the men, and turn the children.
Marta’s memory was easier to understand as she wasn’t actually mad.
699
The memory played up to the point where Greyback’s pack first realised they were facing the
two huge wolves, and then they were surrounded.
Harry nudged Dinara and she pouted but took the holly wand again and skipped to the stage
amidst chuckles. She tapped the memory off into another Pensieve.
She returned the wand to Harry, crawling into his lap and snuggling down.
Tim smiled at them and continued. He played Harry’s memory up to the same point in the
werewolves’ memory.
He turned and played Marta’s memory again and they witnessed Fenrir’s fight with Peter and
Marta’s fight with Harry.
He then played Harry’s memory, which was decidedly clearer. Harry had let the Warg take over
and carefully monitored the fights that were going on.
The memories of the fight finished.
Tim looked up. “We will now take questions.”
Nym stood. “Ladies and gentlemen, it is now five p.m. We have a party to attend at seven p.m.
While the Regiment has it easier due to the uniform, these other ladies will need time to
prepare, so we will take their questions first.”
Tim bowed from the shoulders and the Regiment and the prisoners answered questions.
“Marta, Gillian Shepherd. Are you and your fellow prisoners all right?”
“We are fine, Ms Shepherd. Werewolves heal exceptionally fast.”
“Marta, Duchess Chandler. What led you to this?”
“Your Grace, it’s all we know. I know some of these other women were forced into the pack and
then into the Dark Lord’s service but we, my sisters and I, were raised to it. Mother had
ambitions of being a Dark Lady. Until Bellatrix Black came along she was well on her way.
Perhaps fortunately for us, Bellatrix drew the Dark Lord’s eye. Alastor Moody killed Mother in a
fight in Knockturn Alley and we were given to Fenrir as payment for services rendered.”
“Where was your father, child?”
“He’s the one who gave us to Fenrir.”
A vast silence fell as everyone looked at Harry.
700
“He will be dealt with,” Harry announced with an ominous finality.
Silence reigned again.
“If there are no more questions, ladies, we’ll meet you at 6:50 in the entry hall.”
The ladies nodded their thanks to Nym and left. Sarah remained.
Harry looked around as Geoffrey and the elves circulated with drink trays.
“Okay, gentlemen, do your thing. Remember, however, you address my fiancés.”
The bond sang in contented glee.
The mates were all questioned, very respectfully, on different points; and some element
leaders including Beatrice were asked for their memories.
Harry was kept busy teaching them how to edit out the parts that everyone in the Ministry of
Defence did not need to know.
Finally it was Harry’s turn and Nym smiled sympathetically, gathered the mates, the intended,
and the prisoners, and withdrew. The Queen departed with them amidst applause from the
assembled males. All save the Queen blushed very prettily. Elizabeth was clapping with the
others.
Alastor looked at Harry. “Harry, don’t get overconfident. The Regiment is powerful, but there’s
always someone or something that will try to figure out a way to gain an advantage.”
“Christ on a crutch, Alastor, why not just scream constant vigilance and be done with it?”
After the laughter died down, Alastor said, “Now, you know I’m serious, Harry.”
“And I appreciate it, Alastor. I depend on you, on all you gentlemen, to develop the scenarios
necessary to train the Regiment and especially me.”
Prince Phillip raised his glass. “Gentlemen, the Regiment.”
Tony Inge added, “Hear, hear.”
They all drank, smiling.
701
Potter Castle
Ducal Suite
6:30 p.m.
Harry faded into the master suite and stripped on the way to the shower, appreciatively eyeing
the room full of women in their prime covered by lace, and very little of it.
Nym nodded at Marta and the other prisoners, the Bickerstaff women, and Linda Shingleton.
They lined up and knelt and Nym stopped Harry and turned him around.
“Harry, take their oaths.”
Harry smiled and stepped up to Marta. He received her oath to not reveal anything she had
learned or ever would learn of the bond or the bonded.
As Harry spoke the words, “So mote it be,” the massive Potter wards took Marta in hand. It was
the most secure she had ever felt. She knew that she was his property now and nothing would
be able to break her oath. She smiled evilly; that fucking cunt Riddle would never know what hit
him if he tried. Judge her not worthy, would he? The prick would pay for giving her away like a
piece of meat.
Amelia Fastida, reading her easily, got a speculative look in her eye. This child might be worthy
after all. Too bad she was already a werewolf.
Lauren leaned forward and whispered throatily, “Mine, Amelia. Find your own toys,” and licked
her slowly behind her ear, nipping the lobe.
The small orgasm surprised Amelia and drew an exasperated “Mother!” from Zsuzsa as the rest
of the mates chuckled throatily.
Lauren, blushing, received some very appreciative looks from the vampire mates.
Harry smiled and kept receiving their oaths.
He finished and walked into the shower while still talking to Nym. “Sorry I’m late, Nym, they
wanted to talk.” He shrugged.
Nym chuckled as his hard-on bobbed. “Harry, we have to do something about that before we
go. Come here.”
Harry stepped out from under the water and Nym slid to her knees, engulfing him with her
mouth.
702
Her joy at having him in her mouth and being pregnant by him, as well as the skill she had
developed, combined to induce Harry to release in record time. Her contented hum as he
released in her mouth would stay with him all night.
“Nym! Now we have to change knickers.”
“Hush, Min, I know you liked it.”
“Grrr.”
“Grrr, Min? My, how erudite.”
“Narcissa Black Potter!”
“Oh, so you can speak!”
“Grrr!”
Harry was laughing as he ducked into the shower again and the repartee continued in the bond.
He stepped out and Dobby hit him with a drying charm, did something to his hair, and magicked
him into the Potter-coloured formal robes.
Harry smiled his thanks and entered the master suite. It was breathtaking. The Regiment were
in their formal robes. The Bickerstaffs, Linda, and the prisoners were in white brocade on white
silk gowns and were stunning. Grindaknívur’s armour, harness, and weapons had been plated in
mithril while she and several of the other mates worked on making the real mithril
replacements and enchanting them.
Harry grinned and led them to the entry hall.
The Royals, vassals, government officials, and courtiers were stunned into silence as they
entered.
“I’ve died and gone to Heaven.”
“PHILLIP!”
Nym smirked and glided to the Prince in the graceful predatory way the mates had recently
developed and kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks, Dad.”
Discombobulated was the only way to describe Phillip after that. For the only time in living
memory the courtiers watched with gaping mouths as Elizabeth started, smirked, and then
doubled over howling with laughter at the sight of Phillip’s red, then white, then red face.
703
It was a good thing they had left themselves some time and Harry’s method of transportation
was instantaneous. Every time Elizabeth got herself back under control she looked at Phillip’s
still alternating colouration and the howls began again.
Nym formed up the Regiment and the others arrayed themselves by it.
Fortune finally looked at Harry. “Harry, be a dear. I’ll attempt to control Her Manic Majesty,”
and she whispered fiercely in Elizabeth’s ear.
Harry raised his arms and the entire assembly faded from view, leaving Elizabeth’s laughter as a
ghost in their wake.
The Royal
6:30 p.m.
Billhook sat and relaxed. It was done. The Regiment was here and its hard-bitten NCOs were
seeing to its presentation. The atrium was decorated perfectly, thanks to Falcata and her
phalanx of shield maidens. He chuckled. More like shield matrons. They had retired to prepare
an hour ago.
He and the officers had been over the protocol. The Goblin Nation was ready.
The Royal Academy

7 p.m.
Harry and the assembled faded into the atrium and the four new Goblin Battalions prostrated
themselves immediately.
Grindaknívur stepped up to Hookknife and barked, “Report!”
“Ma’am, the regiment is present.”
Grindaknívur nodded. “Regiment, repeat after me,” and led them through the oath.
Harry was surprised but he gave the, “So mote it be,” accepting the oath and again the light
flared and the bedrock rang.
The Regiments broke at Harry’s order of, “Okay, let’s party,” and mixed, warily at first but with
growing ease.
704
Harry circulated with the Alphas, Hermione/Rowena, Susan/Roxanne, and Grindaknívur being
introduced to the leadership and private soldiers alike. The Battalion Sergeants Major hovered
like anxious mothers, providing names, ranks, and units.
The human and Goblin Royals and Privy Councils introduced themselves, as did the vassals.
Drink was flowing but at a very moderate pace, and Harry noticed the Goblins were being
enthralled with edited...errrh, videos? displays? projections? Yes, projections of the Regiment’s
actions set to music and playing on the walls. It was an invigorating display of the Regiment’s
activities; yeah, okay, propaganda—but fun.
Both Ann and Sophie, the technomancer mates, smiled when he gave them the mental caress
of approval.
At 8 p.m. a gong rang and they all found seats. They were all mixed together, with only the
Alphas and goddesses of Clan Potter plus the Royals being seated together outside of couples
and pairs of bonded.
Private Opinal, Shield Maiden Recruit, D Company, Second Battalion, was nearly overwhelmed
to find herself not only at the head table but on Goddess White—errrh, Roxanne’s right.
Lieutenant Poniard, Senior Platoon Commander, A Company Fourth Battalion, found himself in
the same position on Rowena’s right.
The mates slew the Goblin Regiment dead, male and female.
Billhook sighed. “My liege I must protest. You have relieved me of an entire Regiment now.”
Grindaknívur replied breezily, “That’s what you get for being greedy.”
Amelia Fastida looked thoughtful. The germ of an idea had struck her, but it wasn’t quite fully
formed. Plans for a European magical corps were forming and breaking up in her head.
Conversation continued as dinner finished and then Slasher rose. “Gentle beings, there will be
dancing in ten minutes.”
A roar of approval greeted this announcement.
Harry excused himself and made his way to the loo. He had seen the Goblin females eyeing him
up and knew he was in for a long night.
He was not wrong; he danced every song from 8:40 until midnight.
705
Griselda excused herself at 11:40 and she and Clem picked up the testers. Nym made excuses
for Harry while Grindaknívur extracted him from the grip of a very determined, very beautiful,
very unmated, extremely dirty-dancing Lieutenant Cinquedea.
Grindaknívur sighed. That one would need a mating soon. Poor Harry. Dad looked as if he was
going to pop an aneurysm with glee.
The Guards Regiment of Magical Infantry gathered with the human Royals, government, and
vassals. Harry bowed to the room and raised his arms, and they faded away.
The Goblin Regimental party had been a rousing success.
Billhook looked at the Goblin females present and Falcata turned to him.
“The Veela have breeding rights. Gabriel told me.”
Billhook got a gleam in his eye. “Do they really?”
Yes, this could work nicely. Shield Maidens could bear their Commanders’ progeny with no
stigma. It was encouraged and celebrated for really proficient or powerful commanders, in fact.
Hmmm...how to make Harry the Commander? he wondered.
Falcata huffed in exasperation. “Maglubiyet, do I have to do everything? Two regiments

already. Get a regiment of Veela and put them under Ducal command as a joint division.”
“And your reward, my Queen?”
Falcata blushed bronze but held her head up gamely.
Billhook grinned and told her in their bond, “You know, I might actually be able to stand it—
hell, even take it as a compliment—if he found you that attractive, but Grindaknívur might kill
you, dear. I couldn’t live without you.”
Falcata dragged him into a broom closet to the cheers of the Regiment and the assembled
Goblin notables.
In the afterglow she smirked. “Let me worry about my daughter, my lord.”
Billhook, feeling five hundred years younger, pinned her and took her again.
706
The Guards Regiment of Magical Infantry gathered with the human Royals, Government, and
vassals appeared in the entry hall, and the amazed testers stood stunned as Nym took control
and executed the Turning.
Harry smiled. “Ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to Potter Castle. We will be operating turned
back in time, so please stay in the areas shown to you by the elves. If you are lost or unsure,
please call for Geoffrey.
“As we have testing tomorrow, the Regiment will be heading to bed. Breakfast will be served at
7 a.m. tomorrow, with the first test beginning at eight.
“Testers, please feel free to use Geoffrey’s services to set up the testing area.
“Goodnight.”
Harry led the bonded away and everyone else followed the elf Dinkins into the sitting room.
“Harry, you’re going to have to breed Mother or her head is going to explode with all her
scheming.”
“Grindaknívur! What would your father say? Not that Falcata isn’t attractive, mind. Errrh,
maybe that sounds bad.”
The mates laughed.
“I think he’d be thrilled, Harry. If you haven’t noticed, he intends to get as much of your genetic
material into the race as possible. Nym, be ready to negotiate for breeding rights when we’re
back uptime. He’ll also start negotiations with the Veela for a regiment.”
“Why, Grindaknívur?”
“Three regiments can be called a division, Gabrielle. It’s considered an honor among Shield
Maidens to be bred by powerful commanders. If Harry is the Commander, Father will fill it with
the most powerful Shield Maiden in the Goblin Nation and Harry will eventually breed them all.”
“So why don’t we negotiate for that and skip the breeding contract?”
“Good idea, Tracey. You take charge of that.”
“I believe I’ll help Tracey, Nym.”
“Thank you, Amelia Fastida.”
“Hey, what if I don’t want to be a stud horse, Nym?”
707
“Please, Harry. We all felt you dancing with Cinquedea. If you weren’t so shy she’d have been
bred right there. She’s a hot one.”
Harry blushed crimson as the mates discussed the best Goblin females and which Harry should
breed first.
Miranda Bickerstaff, tired of waiting, pushed Harry down on his back on the bed that covered
one whole side of the enormous room and sat straight on his hard cock.
Cinquedea had been very hot, and watching Harry dance with her should have been at least
R-rated. Harry had come away from that dance with his cock as hard as an iron bar.
Miranda’s daughters, Abigail, Dorothy, and Sharon surrounded their mother and Harry. As he
bound one, the next would replace her.
At 2 a.m. Linda was bound.
Harry slept until six the next morning.
708

Chapter 33
8-10 Oct 1995 (Off Sidereal)
Potter Castle
Harry awoke with Beatrice lying on him nude and himself lodged against her entrance. He
began expanding and swiftly pulled her up and away.
“Oh Morgana, Harry, I’m sorry. Let’s change and go for a run.”
Harry nodded and they changed. They never got to that run as they both let the Warg go and
Beatrice was thoroughly covered. As they lay tied, Harry asked, “Where is everyone?”
“They woke up early and you seemed tired so I told Nym I’d stay and wake you for breakfast. I
didn’t mean to fall asleep, but you were so warm and comfy.”
“It’s okay, baby. Hey, you really don’t want to have sex as a girl yet, do you? I felt that instant of
panic when you felt me there.”
“I know, it’s strange. I love you with my entire being. My Warg wants to have you tied in her
forever but somehow me, the human, just isn’t quite there yet. I mean, I watch you with the
others but it’s just curiosity so far. This is so strange, lying here tied and talking about this.”
Harry caressed her lovingly in the bond and she and her Warg shuddered.
“Mmmm, maybe not for much longer though.”
Harry chuckled as she giggled and blushed in the bond.
They untied and changed. Then very unselfconsciously, child-like really, they showered together
and made it to the dining room where Geoffrey led them at the stroke of seven.
Nym and Sarah smiled at them, having seen and heard it all in the bond. Sarah was very happy
they had not wanted to do anything as humans.
Harry was in his normal happy morning form and bounced around the room kissing and
touching the bonded.
Griselda’s mostly female testers were enthralled. They had heard the story last night and given
their oaths to the Queen and Realm.
Hearing it was one thing; seeing it was another.
709
Harry worked his way around the room and finally sat and ate.
Griselda and the testers rose and Geoffrey led them to set up the test site for all two hundred
forty-four bonded.
Harry finished eating at 7:57 with a saucy smile and Nym, with an exasperated shake of her
head, dragged him off to the testing room. The bonded followed.
They sat the written tests for Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Astronomy, Care of Magical
Creatures, Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Divination, Magical Transportation,
Herbology, History of Magic, Muggle Studies, Potions, and Transfiguration. With breaks
between and a longer pause for lunch between Charms and DADA, and dinner between Muggle
Studies and Potions. They finished at 10 p.m.
Harry again led the bonded to bed and the others retreated for a nightcap.
That night the fourteen Death Eater prisoners wanted and received another lesson in
submission, this time as humans.
Harry gladly provided a lesson in purely pleasuring human females into being willing slaves.
Well as much master as slave but it was Harry after all and he took direction so well.
Potter Castle
Eugenie woke Harry at six because she couldn’t wait any more. She was already turned. The
huge Warg tongue licking his face woke Harry with a smile. He changed and they made it to the
floor before he slid into her.
Eugenie decided this was much more fun when she wasn’t desperate and could take her time,
feeling him probing her deeply and then his massive knot rubbing that perfect spot as he tied
her solidly. That flood of hot liquid filling her was the absolute end.
They again made breakfast just in time, with their hair still damp.
At 8:00 they moved to the training hall and Griselda and her testers broke them down into
groups and started the practical test.
The testers were stupefied by the magic they could do.
710
Griselda was just glad she had brought every tester qualified to test at least OWLs for every
subject.
If she had brought the normal Hogwarts crew they would have been here for two weeks. She
would have to work something out for NEWTs.
Harry again lead the bonded to bed and several of them took their turns at the real thing
instead of feeling him with their mates or just him with the new girls. Hermione’s growing list
was a matter of great interest.
Potter Castle
Su woke Harry at six. She didn’t change and managed to get herself fully impaled and almost to
orgasm before his eyes opened and he focused on her.
She wasn’t upset she didn’t succeed, though, as he took her to the long orgasm before he
released in her.
In what was fast becoming tradition, they scampered to the dining hall with damp hair at
exactly 7 a.m.
Elizabeth smiled at him. “No test today, Harry. What do you have in mind?”
“Some thinking out loud, I believe.”
Elizabeth nodded.
Harry finished breakfast and called Geoffrey; they whispered together for a few moments and
Geoffrey faded away.
Harry poured himself some tea.
The mates were straining to not be the one to ask. Harry had blocked the bond as he talked to
Geoffrey.
Kaori, one of the vampire dominance fight mates, sighed. “Harry, please?”
Harry pouted outrageously. “It’s a surprise.”
Nym smiled at him and patted his arm. “Finish your tea and then show us. Harry.”
711
Harry smiled and nodded.
Hedwig hooted imperiously from her nearby nest.
Jodie, a former outlaw vampire mat and Hedwig’s hands for the day, rubbed her gently and
slipped her a piece of bacon. She got an affectionate nibble in return.
Harry finished his tea and Geoffrey faded back in. “Your Grace, we’re ready.”
“Thank you, Geoffrey. Please lead on.”
Harry stood and raised the ladies around him and then followed Geoffrey with Nym on his arm.
Geoffrey led them to the ground floor of the south wing and to a set of double doors. The doors
opened to reveal a luxuriously upholstered amphitheatre.
It was impressive. The risers were wide and shallow, thickly carpeted, covered with plush over
stuffed chairs and loveseats.
The focus of the amphitheatre was the same except the seats faced the risers. Harry seated
Nym at the focus and the bonded eased into seats around him or at his feet as the Royals and
vassals found seats and the government filled the upper risers. The testers and Griselda had
begged off to begin grading tests.
Harry sat in thought a moment. “We’ve progressed well in advance of my wildest dreams.”
Harry waved his hand and a screen behind him lit, softly displaying points.
Establish the Bond

 Done; Alphas and Primaries identified and bonded. Mates continue to be found. No
difficulties that the bonded have not been able to overcome.
Remove the external controls

 Dumbledore neutralised
 Ministry in our control
 Wizengamot supporting the bond
Begin engaging Riddle

 29 Death Eaters in cells awaiting execution
 10 Death Eaters in Azkaban
 85 Death Eaters either killed in action or executed
 32 Death Eaters unaccounted for
 Issue of emergency Portkeys in preparatory stages
712
Begin steps to reshape the wizarding world to benefit the Clan’s descendents
 146 evil beings removed.
 Review of laws begun
 Royal Academy of Magic being built
 Employment issue still to be resolved, but as the House owns most of the employers this is
an internal issue
Additionally, along the way the House has added some interesting Allies
 The Magical United States
 The Royal Family
 The Realm of Merlin
 The Vampire Coven
 The Werewolf packs of western Europe
 The Goblin Nation
“Potentially we have further opportunities for Alliance with the Veela Nation.”
Chantal, this week’s Veela, chuckled throatily. “’Arry, mon amour, you must but ask; the Veela
are already yours, and yours alone.”
“Thank you, Chantal.
“So here we are far down the road and I sometimes feel the world spinning under me.”
“Cor, just now he notices. That many beautiful mates, I bet his world spins....”
POP!
POP!
Lavender and Molly doubled on Ron.
Elizabeth held up a hand. “Phillip.”
After Phillip flinched, snapped his mouth closed, and the crowd laughed, Harry continued.
“Well, that’s all I have. Anyone have any thoughts?
Elizabeth spoke. “Your Grace, you are well on your way to accomplishing your charge. As you
will no doubt remember, you were charged to”
 Destroy the forces of Darkness threatening magical Britain.
 Remove the pretenders to power in our former Ministry of Magic
713
 Establish a fair and universal education system and a nondiscriminatory hiring system.”
Elizabeth smiled as the screen responded to her, too. “The Realm and Crown are satisfied with
your performance so far.”
Tony Inge stood. “Your Grace, if I may? I believe you are having success anxiety. Your
operations have succeeded beyond our wildest dreams to this point. However, we are not
nearly done. Riddle still lives, and while your plan to deal with him and his followers is a
masterwork, it is in fact fraught with danger, as are all military plans.
“Your House is stable and massively powerful in any measure but has yet to be meaningfully
tested. We hope that is impossible, as the House is a phenomenal overmatch for any possible
enemy we can find.
“What really matters is, can you keep up this pace over the long haul ahead?
“The societal changes you are undertaking will take a minimum of twenty years to show. My
advice is to continue to train and gather intelligence. To borrow an appropriate phrase,
‘constant vigilance’!”
Alastor nodded. “Concur. Harry, keep up your vigilance but let your plans work. You and the
staff have been phenomenally good at capitalising on others’ errors and situations as they arise.
But as with any young commander, you’re anxious.”
The older military heads in the room were all nodding.
“Harry, I also concur. Settle in, train, love my daughter, and give Emma those grandchildren
we’re waiting on. Continue to do what you’ve done so well.”
Harry smiled at Dan and the mates could feel him relaxing.
Augusta Longbottom asked, “Harry, what is the plan with the—errh, I’m sorry, dears—Death
Eater girls? I mean, I can see they still bear that horrible disfiguring Mark, unlike Bellatrix and
Allison.”
Hestia answered, “They are bound and sworn, Lady Longbottom. Unfortunately, Harry will have
to enslave them to remove the Mark. Bellatrix’s Mark removal grievously injured Riddle,
causing him to expend a Horcrux to stay in this incorporation. Allison’s did the same. Harry
loses his temper when removing them and lights Riddle on fire from the inside. We intend to
wait until Riddle heals and then remove one of the girls’ Marks. Harry will naturally take the
opportunity to damage Riddle as much as possible. We currently hold his three remaining
Horcruxes. The staff are currently debating whether to allow him to acquire one before we
remove the Mark from any of the girls.”
714
This sparked the debate among the assembled and the recounting of how they had learned this
and identified all of the Horcruxes.
The screen filled:
Quirrel=unknown
Chamber=Diary
Ritual=unknown
Bellatrix=Ravenclaw’s wand
Allison=Ravenclaw’s gem
Trophy and Locket = 7 plus him. Arithmantically unsupportable.
Slytherin’s Ring = 8 plus him. Most likely. Arithmantically powerful number 9.
No conclusion was reached, but they were all going to study it.
Elizabeth asked, “Anything else bothering you, Harry?”
“Well, there are those other Horcruxes we’ve found among the Dark objects. Without
destroying them we can’t really identify who they belong to.”
“I’ll issue warrants for their destruction, Harry. They are the very definition of Dark objects, and
I do not want them existing in the Realm. Also, there can be no question that those who
created them are both evil and committed murder, a capital offense. When you destroy them,
we will then hunt down who they belong to.
“Anything else, Harry?”
Harry blushed and shook his head.
Phillip stood and said, “Well I’m for a smoke before lunch.” He left with the males trailing after
him.
“The breeding rights, Harry?”
“Yes, ma’am,” Harry said in a small voice.
Bakul looked distraught. “Harry, I’m sorry. We will withdraw our request.”
“It’s neither you, Bakul, nor you, Chantal, nor is it the Goblins nor any of the other races. The
totality of it plus the bonded is overwhelming.”
715
Elizabeth frowned. “Are you all right physically, Harry?”
He blushed massively. “Oh yes, ma’am.”
Chantal nodded vigorously. The mates chuckled.
“I just feel I’m slighting my mates when I’m with a non-bonded.”
Nym rolled her eyes.
“Nym, stop that. You should be glad your mate cares so much about you.”
“Yes, Mother.”
Andromeda looked surprised. This time the mothers chuckled.
Elizabeth was thoughtful. “Your Alphas vet the women you mate and the bond approves them.
Doesn’t this assuage your fears?”
“Ma’am, you misunderstand. I don’t fear that they’re upset with me. I can feel them and they
can feel me. I know they love me and I hope they know I love them.” Harry blushed furiously
but continued, “They have as much fun with the breeding as I do, but with a human, Veela, and
Goblin once a week I don’t get to spend as much time with the mates as I want.”
The females in the room melted.
Elizabeth sighed.“Harry, in a thousand years you may renegotiate the breeding agreements.”
Harry blinked.
Elizabeth smiled. “Do you intend to lose to Riddle, Harry? If not, you have potentially thousands
of years with your mates. They don’t begrudge the breeding, so relax. They’ll tell you if they
want more time with you. And I’m sure you’ll find a way to provide it. Now, take me to lunch.”
Harry nodded and smiled as what she’d said soaked in.
Nym huffed. “Oh, you believe her? What am I, chopped liver?”
“Nym, don’t pout. It will give you wrinkles.”
“Yes, Mother.”
Laughing, they made their way to lunch.
716
“Nym, you know it was just hearing it from a totally independent source; it made it sink in, I
guess.”
“Uh-huh. Give my mother a chance to jump on me. I’ll get you, Harry Potter, mwhahaha.”
Nym sent her best caress to Harry in the bond and gave him a bright smile.
Lunch was fun and the conversation moved on to other topics.
Alice had notice the human mates doing magic and had been bursting to ask, “Harry, did you do
something to the human mates?”
Harry and the human mates blushed furiously and Neville gave the outraged, “Mother!”
The mothers chuckled.
Alice rolled her eyes. “That much is obvious, Harry—they walk around here with those little
contented cow looks day and night. What I meant was, have you purposely done something to
make them magical?”
Harry put on his patented confused face and thought a while. “No, actually, Alice, I didn’t do
anything intentionally or otherwise.”
“Harry, you realise they use magic? They change forms, which is magical use, and they casually
use magic as you all do.”
The “Mundane” mates were thinking about it now and casting little spells. They looked
surprised at the results.
Harry’s forehead wrinkled. “I think the bond is ‘improving’ them. Apparently this improvement
includes them using the bond’s magic.”
Alice nodded. “I’d like to give them some instruction before NEWTs.”
Griselda nodded. “They did well on the OWL practical. They could use some practice in NEWT-
level tasks. I believe they’ll do well on the written as they can access the Clan Brain.”
Hermione asked, “Clan Brain?”
Griselda nodded. “We didn’t like ‘Hive Mind’ as it connotes one mind controlling many. Your
bond is many minds linking into one large mind, and apparently any of you can control it at any
time, so we settled on Clan Brain.
717
“Indications are that your results on the written OWLs will be exactly the same—all Os, by the
way. All of the tests we’ve graded so far are exactly the same. We attribute this to the
heretofore unheard-of closeness of your bond.
“The AAR memories of Harry are evidence of this. He can actually use your senses, and does.
Apparently you all are able to fully access each other as Harry fully accesses you.
“The practical indicates that the deviation between individuals is in fine motor control. The
wand movements are not fine enough to produce the best possible results. However, they
successfully cast all the spells at an extremely high level so far, also earning Os.
“By comparison the, errrh, natural?—perhaps schooled—magic users are apparently all earning
Os with O citations for power and correctness.”
Hermione and the Ravenclaws could hardly maintain their seats. They were literally vibrating in
joy. Twelve double Os and maybe twelve more; they’d possibly earned thirty-six Os. It would be
a record that stayed with them forever. Dumbledore and Riddle had earned twenty and
eighteen, respectively.
Ann groaned. “I feel so stupid. The wands or staffs selected them. We should have known.”
Tracey changed the subject in the bond. “Harry, what about the Goblins? Do you still want to go
with the plan to form the Division?”
“Yes. Tomorrow we’ll visit the Royal Academy and set it up. Padma and Parvati, after lunch I’m
going to take Bakul. Pending your objections we’ll go with a Patil a week at their most fertile,
like the Veela. Marcia, Melissa, and Jennifer, please instruct Parvati and Padma in the ways to
determine that time. Bakul will be responsible for gathering the data.”
Parvati said, “Harry, this is not for her pleasure. You will take her at her most fertile, as with the
rest of them.”
Padma rolled her eyes as she felt Harry’s mental thrashing around. “Oh Harry, stop that. We
know you will in fact please, them but the purpose of it is to put your blood in the line as broadly
as possible. Therefore, to be fair, she’ll wait her on her most fertile period. If it’s now, fine; if not,
we wait.”
Parvati smirked.“And oh, by the way, you need to fuck her crippled. If she wants it so bad, then
she’s going to get it.”
“Parvati!”
“What, Anna? She wants it, she should get it. Harry, don’t hurt her, but shag her stupid is all I’m
asking.”
718
“You all realise we could do this through artificial insemination or in vitro fertilisation. don‘t
you?”
Melissa, Anna, and Marcia all sighed and Melissa said, “Those procedures haven’t made it to the
magical world and so would not be accepted. I mean, you can feel the reaction in the bond and
we know all the facts about it, Yuriko.”
Harry was finished with lunch and wanted some exercise. He reasoned that they knew where
they ran as a pack this day and what time, so they could go for a run again.
He stood and told everyone they would be back, and the bonded faded away.
They ran for a while in the Hollow and then went to ground in a copse of trees. The ladies were
feeling very frisky and they were playing very hard with Harry.
Sarah was being very mischievous as she had not had as many opportunities to run with the
pack.
She suddenly found herself pinned under Harry and Harry fighting his Warg to keep from
entering her. She felt him resting just inside her and her Warg took over. She backed onto him
and Harry lost control of the Warg. He to totally dominated her and she loved it. Sarah gave
everything she had to her Alpha male. Harry and Sarah, separate from their Wargs, watched
and waited.
It was very odd, but neither of them felt they had betrayed Andrew. He could not make the
change, and even if he could he’d have to fight Harry for dominance. The result would have
been the same.
Afterwards and after they raised the howl, Harry covered a series of mates while the Alphas
and Primaries lay in a pile watching. Sarah napped.
Dinner time rolled around and they rose and stretched. Harry led the run back toward the
Castle and as they closed on the Royal Academy he faded them back to Potter Castle.
Dinner was a genial affair and afterward Harry went into his huddle while the others talked.
At 10 p.m. Harry led the bonded to bed.
719
At midnight he kissed Min and the Hogwarts mates goodbye, including Chu and Marie, as they
headed back to Hogwarts.
720

Chapter 34
11-15 Oct 1995 (Sidereal)
Crawley Manor
Lawrence entered the guest room and did not know whether to be happy or terrified as he
looked into the red eyes of the Master.
“Crawley?”
Lawrence hit his knees. “Yes, Master.”
“Where am I?”
“Crawley Manor, Master.”
“How did I come here?”
“We had heard nothing from the inner circle, but felt your call. Finally I went to the manor and
found you recovering from your injuries. I brought you here to facilitate the process, Master.”
Ah yes, the pain. Whatever had destroyed Bellatrix and that Auror slut had fed back on him
somehow. Well, thanks to his foresight he had survived. Bellatrix and the slut didn’t have his
resources, though, so they were dead.
“Where is Malfoy?”
“Master, we have not heard from the inner circle—any of them. I have assembled the second
tier and under my direction we have begun gathering the resources to put this House under the
Fidelius to keep you hidden as you recover. No one besides myself knows you were injured,
Master.
“I called a meeting in your name yesterday, Master. Only thirty-two showed up. The inner circle
was not there.”
Lord Voldemort would not admit it, but this second-tier minion had done well. But he had to
keep him in his place.
“Good. Keep it that way. Find the inner circle, but be cautious. You have pleased me. You may
live, for now.”
721
Potter Castle
Teanni rolled her eyes as she monitored the repeaters attached to the devices she had installed
in Crawley Manor. This Riddle had to be a queen. If he wasn’t, he was the worst actor in history.
Next thing you knew he’d be doing live bestiality shows in London, or 1960s-style sexploitation
movies. What an attention whore. Really, all he needed was a long, thin black mustache he
could twirl to be Dr. Evil or somebody else from the Saturday morning cartoons.
Harry rolled over and smiled. Chantal wriggled delightedly under him. Daphne waited until
exactly the right moment and then slapped Harry on his naked backside, hard, just as he
peaked.
Chantal screamed as Harry drove into her hard, flooded her with come, and the surprise of the
slap caused him to release his control on his compulsion. She lost consciousness. Harry was
barely conscious.
“Oh Morgana, Harry, I’m sorry. Merlin, we killed her!”
Marcia looked up and waved her wand. “Nope, just give her a minute. She’s ruined for the day,
though. Whatever possessed you, Daphne?”
“I read about it in Cosmo. The pain is supposed to give Harry a huge orgasm.”
“Mission accomplished! Wow, don’t do that often, though—I think I pulled something. How is
Chantal?”
Marcia, while scanning Harry, said, “She’s fine, baby, you just knocked her out. Gabrielle, what
the hell is wrong with you?”
Gabrielle had come over and looked closely at Chantal. She started laughing almost
immediately. “Harry will never be rid of the Veela after this. He’s shagged three Veela
Matriarchs in a row into unconsciousness, and Chantal will be a full-on slave, I think.”
Harry groaned and closed his eyes.
The mates chuckled.
They were on an uptime schedule this day until bedtime, so they bathed and dressed. Harry
was slightly delayed by a tomboyish Glynis. She took her turn on Harry’s dressing room floor.
Then they dressed each other and skidded, laughing, into the dining room in the now normal
manner.
722
Billhook and Falcata chuckled with the rest.
“Billhook, what’s so funny this morning?”
“You, Your Grace, you. Thank you for the amusement before Tracey and Amelia rip Chantal and
me figuratively limb from limb.”
Harry smirked. “Ach, get on wi’ ye’, you old curmudgeon. They’ll only be allowing you to fulfill
your hopes.” He winked broadly at Falcata, who blushed a deep deep bronze.
Grindaknívur rolled her eyes.
Billhook smiled again. “Harry, on a serious note, we’ve been asked to put Crawley Manor under
the Fidelius.”
Harry smiled viciously. “I believe all Fidelius charms shall, in the interest of the public good,
automatically exclude members of the European Joint Magical Corps from their effect. I’m sure
Rowena and Roxanne can help you with that when you go to install the Charm, Grindaknívur.”
The humans present shuddered at the display of teeth on hand.
Harry ate and played both in and out of the bond. As he finished, Alice took all the formerly
non-magical mates away with Hermione and the Ravenclaws. Susan, Hanna, and the Hufflepuffs
innocently sidled up to Harry and before he could speak they faded away with him.
Clan Potter went about their various tasks in a happy mood.
Chantal slowly recovered as Melissa checked on her through the morning.
As they went through their mornings they would find Harry faded in to be with them, after the
Hufflepuffs took up a couple of hours of his time in the roof garden.
Lunch came and the happy, shopping-bag-laden mates came in in pairs and groups.
Harry announced that they would be touring the Royal Academy and he would appreciate the
mates’ help with the decorations and selection of furnishings. Ginny would be in charge of
outfitting the spaces as the Goblin Regiment finished them.
Grindaknívur, Rowena, and Roxanne told the story of warding the Crawley Manor and placing it
under the Fidelius. The ritual they had used subtly altered the Fidelius so that all Fidelius were
useless against members of the Joint Magical Corps.
723
Roxanne had volunteered to be the secret keeper for an additional fee, and as this was normal
and she had changed her form to that of a Goblin, Lawrence Crawley agreed.
While the mates laughed at their humourous retelling of the tale, Harry could not help but
wonder at the level of arrogance displayed on Crawley’s part, that he would willingly consign
his fate to a Goblin based on his opinion that the Goblin must serve the superior species.
After lunch Harry transported everyone to the Royal Academy, and after a tour he,
Grindaknívur, Rowena, and Roxanne went to work on the Heart Chamber. They carved runes
and cast enormously powerful wards. A set of wardstones were brought in and settled into the
bedrock floor of the chamber in the Aegishjalmur. In the centre of the Aegishjalmur
Grindaknívur carved a Life-Linking rune.
Before leaving, Grindaknívur very firmly instructed Harry to make love to Roxanne. Roxanne
cradled the football-sized diamond to Susan’s belly and the others watched as she and Harry
made love. Harry gave his most gentle, very best. Roxanne was crying in joy as they reached
their peak. Grindaknívur carved a rune in the floor and, reaching between them while
murmuring her apologies, she smeared their mixed secretions on the rune.
The Heart Chamber glowed from the fiery runes suddenly crawling over the walls, floor, and
ceiling.
As they lay in the afterglow, Grindaknívur smiled contentedly as she read the strings. They were
a psalm of love, devotion, and protection for all the bonded and their potential progeny as well
as those given into their care from Harry, Roxanne, Rowena, Lilith, and the bonded. The Royal
Academy would be inviolate, safe even from the gods; here only Harry’s will would be done.
Wait—Lilith? Who was Lilith?
Rowena looked at her and smiled. Somehow the smile conveyed that Lilith’s identity would
become apparent soon.
Grindaknívur then had the group transported directly to the Heart Chamber of Hogwarts, and
after inspecting the Chamber she had Harry make love to Rowena in the same manner as he
had Roxanne. She carved the same Life-Linking and coupling rune on the floor, not finding it in
the sets. Rowena had blushed furiously at their discovery of her “virginity” and Harry’s awe at
being so gifted not once but twice.
The same thing happened in Rowena’s Heart Chamber and they all ended on the floor
afterwards, relaxing and resting.
Grindaknívur had them leave the stones in the chambers and then Harry transported them
straight to the bath.
724
Bellatrix, Allison, and Marta had spent the day in the library reading every source of information
possible on the enslavement curses.
It apparently came down to intent, much to Amelia Fastida’s chagrin in the bond. They knew, as
Amelia did, that Harry would never make them purely sex slaves.
“Oh, Amelia, honey, you know he needs you and will do whatever you ask him to.”
“I know, Nym, but it’s been so long. I just want to let go for a while. I want someone else to be in
charge.”
“Amelia, you have that now. It’s not like he’ll ever let you go, nor be subordinate.”
Amelia Fastida’s happy humming was extremely disconcerting for all the non-bonded who saw
her the rest of the day. That, and her unsuppressed compulsion and fangs—she had gone full
vampire and could not control herself.
Dinner was splendid, even though the Hogwarts bonded were not physically present.
Over the next week during the four sidereal and twelve off sidereal days, Voldemort and
Dumbledore continued to recover. The bonded focused their classes on NEWT prep. Harry was
only having to judge one or two prisoners per sidereal day, and sometimes no new prisoners
showed up in the cells. They interrogated the Death Eaters, and all but the two pedophiles were
sent back after being heavily Obliviated. The monitoring network was expanded and
intelligence gathering accelerated.
The agreement with the Goblins and Veela was reached and Falcata, as Divisional Goblin
Surgeon and senior Shield Maiden, was the first Shield Maiden to spend an evening attempting
to get a child from her Commander. She was successful.
Harry had had long conversations with Billhook before this and knew that at least part of his
reason for allowing it was that he only had the one daughter. Billhook suspected his extremely
advanced age was responsible.
The bonded had been impressed, but Harry had hardly had to make an effort. Every time he
touched Falcata she exploded into orgasm, and she had not been nearly the warrior
Grindaknívur was. She was happily destroyed.
725
The Veela Regimental selection began. It was a hard-fought selection and only the best five
hundred twenty Veela would be joining the regiment.
The Clan agreed on breeding rights with the vassal Houses and Bakul, being in her most fertile
phase, took advantage, or maybe was taken advantage of. She was smiling the whole day and a
half she slept afterward. The twins got their wish.
CVs for human teachers were being evaluated and Harry noticed something odd. The mates
only accepted females.
He asked Chu about this and they giggled, then informed him they were taking care of him. At
Harry’s gaping expression they laughed, and Nym explained it to him. “Harry, we don’t think
you’ll tolerate non-vassal males in such close proximity to us, and we’re all going to be
teaching. Remember the reaction you had to Amanda’s charge de affairs?”
Harry nodded and blushed. “I’m getting better, though, Nym.”
“Yes, you are, Harry, but you’ll never be that good. As it is we’re going to have to get fealty
oaths from all the male teachers.”
Sarah, Beatrice, and Eugenie developed the habit of finding Harry about every three days in
Warg form and running with him. He covered them all repeatedly.
Griselda managed to impose on masters of all the NEWT subjects to augment her testers. She
had to agree that if the bonded were capable, they would be tested for Masteries at the same
time as the NEWTs.
The Duke might not be best pleased. The OWL results would soften the blow, at least O/O
across the board; it was unprecedented. All the magic-trained bonded receiving O-level
citations in all subjects put it completely out of reach of any group or individual ever tested.
726

Chapter 35
16-22 Oct 1995 (Sidereal)
Crawley Manor
16 Oct 1995
Lord Voldemort was enraged. He had made a mistake; the top tier of his Death Eaters was
where most of the wealth was concentrated.
According to the Prophet, Fudge had been arrested and was being detained, as were the
remaining top-tier Death Eaters and their wives, some of their children too. That Bones bitch
would pay for this—yes, a revel with her and her slut niece as the entertainment would be
quite fun.
Several of the Death Eaters had apparently been executed, also, so maybe a revel wasn’t
enough. He would give her to the giants. They always liked to abuse their food.
Damn, the burning was back. What the hell was causing that?
Potter Castle
Shannika smiled viciously and faded back to her seat in the monitor room. Stupid fucking
snake—threaten her girls. He was lucky she’d just burned him a little; well, it was little so of
course she could only burn it a little. She smiled at the thought as her bonded chuckled. Harry
gave her a mental caress, her first, and Gina faded in smiling to watch the monitors as she
recovered. Shannika writhed and squealed for five minutes as Harry found the right spot and
tweaked it hard. Shannika lay panting afterward, thinking, God almighty, that boy could fuck a
woman to pieces. If the white boys in Atlanta could do this I wasted a lot of time on those scrub
ass thugs.
Crawley Manor
Lord Voldemort continued to rage after he had cast the Flame-Freezing and healing charms. He
really had to figure out what was causing that. That sniveling rat had probably done something
wrong with that ritual. And now the miserable creature could not be found.
He couldn’t access Gringotts, and for some reason his money bag that was linked to the
Slytherin vault no longer worked.
727
Every move he made in the financial world was being countered by market shifts. He wasn’t
losing money, but he wasn’t making it as fast as he needed to, either.
The second-tier Death Eaters were trying, but there was a reason they were second-tier. He
needed more Death Eaters and he needed their money. It seemed an expedition to the east
was in order.
He gave his instructions and then returned to his contemplations.
Potter Manor
After turning Shannika’s world upside down, Harry went back to Ai. She begged off; after all, he
had already released in her once and she had lost count of her peaks. Ai rolled off of Harry and
pushed Ada Mae at him.
Harry made Ada Mae a very happy young lady, and then after resting he took both of them to
the shower with him.
They skidded into the dining room in the normal fashion, and Harry made a quick round being
fed off the mates’ plates as they got their morning kisses.
Griselda smiled at them and left with her testers.
Harry had agreed to the NEWT test combined with Masters exams. The procedure had been set
and ran the rest of the week, five uptime and fifteen Turned days.
The Ravenclaws and Hermione were overjoyed with their OWL results, of course. All the mates
were pleased—straight Os.
So the week passed in testing all day and some very generalised talking with the command
trainers in the evening.
NEWTS lived up to their billing as a nastily exhausting wizarding test, and the Masters oral
examinations were worse. The testers were all personable people, but the material was devilish
hard and obscure. On Friday an exhausted Harry declared the weekend a holiday.
The mates could not have known they had completely blown the testers away in all NEWTs and
the Masters examinations. The packets they submitted on all Masters subjects were so
advanced the Masters doing the testing barely understood them and, embarrassingly, had to
have the mates involved explain a few of the concepts multiple times. The testers were as
exhausted as the tested.
728
The mates had worked in the traditional groups for their mastery projects, each contributing
equally. The Masters amongst them had judged their projects before submission; they had
been brutal in their criticism and loving in their consolation and gentle instruction for
improvement.
The Royal Academy

Saturday 19 Oct 1995
Harry walked around the Royal Academy watching the Goblin Regiment work and looking at the
school. He was so proud of his mates; they had worked like dogs long into the night for the last
thirty-three days subjective preparing the Royal Academy, testing, and working on projects, in
addition to watching Riddle and crew. He really didn’t care what grades or masteries they had
achieved. He had been drawing on the Realm for the last two Turns in order to pass the energy
to the girls.
Harry wanted to do something for them. The thought occurred to him and he smiled. He would
throw them a ball. Tomorrow night—yes, this would be good.
Sergeant Major Xiphos, Regimental Senior enlisted Shield Maiden, looked at her commander
and saw him smile suddenly. Maglubiyet, he was beautiful even as a human. He looked up and
she made her decision.
“May I help Your Grace?”
“Yes…I’m sorry, I haven’t had a chance to memorise all your names.”
“Xiphos, Your Grace.”
“Xiphos, you can certainly help me.” Harry explained what he wanted and the hard-bitten
warrior’s heart melted.
Xiphos looked at Harry and growled, “And what’s in it for me, Your Grace?”
An hour later she stumbled from the classroom he had dragged her into and her sister
Sergeants Major scooped her up and took her away to recover before the lower ranks saw her
in her shagged-giddy state.
Once she recovered she informed her Sergeants Major of the plan and they began
preparations.
729
The Privates were horrified when suddenly their hard-bitten, veteran, female senior NCOs
turned into a bunch of giggling schoolgirls—embarrassing, really.
Slasher looked at the male Corporal that approached him about it and laughed in his face. The
regiment decided that it was best to leave the NCOs alone for a while and see if they recovered
from their madness.
Slasher found Xiphos and her cohort in the atrium. “Xiphos, what exactly is going on? The
Privates think you’ve all lost your minds and are going to eat them or something.”
Xiphos chuckled. “A favour for the Duke.”
Slasher frowned. “And he asked you for a ‘favour’, he didn’t just order you?”
Xiphos grinned at him.
Slasher sighed. “So what did it cost him?”
Xiphos blushed, as did her gang of Sergeants Major.
Slasher sighed again. “Just don’t let this cause trouble, ladies. If the officers find out you’re
getting yours out of turn, there will be words.”
They grinned at him and giggled; he rolled his eyes and left them. More giggles followed him.
Geoffrey found Harry and delivered the stationery supplies he knew the master needed.
Harry beamed at him and wrote out the invitations for his mates, vassals, the Royals and the
Veela and Goblin leaders.
Potter Castle
The mates awoke and stirred just enough to get to dinner. They found their invitations there.
They opened them and smiled. Harry was a good mate.
Harry took his exhausted mates back to bed after they Turned.
Not a lot was done on the Turning other than rest and recovery.
Potter Castle
730
20 Oct 1995
Harry again awoke early and began wandering the Hollow. Through the day his mates found
him with food and sometimes just to be with him. Harry checked on the atrium and
complimented Xiphos and crew. Of course this led to Flyssa, Curtana, Keris, and Athame getting
paid off for their help. Harry took them all on at once and destroyed them. They barely
recovered in time for the ball.
The ball was a grand affair and great fun for all. Harry danced all night with none but mates.
Finally at 1:00 a.m. Nym faded the bonded away to the master bedroom. They undressed and
returned to find Harry snoring lightly.
On the morning of the twenty-first, Nym Turned the castle and then lay back down with Harry.
They resumed their schedule of study and practice.
On the twenty-second of October they tried Turning the Royal Academy and the Castle at the
same time. It worked.
During this Turning, however, it was decided to save the Time-Turners, as the sand was still a
finite resource.
Roxanne and Rowena asked to see one of the stones used to make the sand and said they
would try to find others like it. Emmeline brought all of the stones to the Castle for storage.
Harry held a Time-Turner and used all of his magic to “feel” the Time-Turner and then
summoned everything that felt like that.
Fortunately he was standing in the floor of the Hollow. He felt the pull on his magic and poured
in energy. Fifteen minutes later the last of the devices landed on the magically cushioned mats
under where Harry had been. Harry released the magic when he couldn’t feel any more pull.
Thirty-eight devices had landed on the cushion. Emmeline and the mates began examining
them. They were all over the map, some ancient looking and some apparently brand new.
Harry, Roxanne, and Rowena linked hands over the magical stones and Harry poured in energy.
They felt nothing out in the wide world. They did feel the devices present and the stones stored
in the dungeon, though, so they were fairly confident that other than the gastroliths they
already had there was no more of the same type of magic loose in the world.
731

Chapter 36
23 Oct - 26 Dec 1995
During the next month the bond settled and the Veela Regiment moved in. It was a little
comical watching twelve-year-old girls dominating Veela warriors. The Veela whined when first
Beatrice, then Eugenie did it to them too. Then they fell in love with the bonded and Harry had
to dominate the leadership. It was all very high-school as far as the mates were concerned.
Harry had proved to be a hovering husband. The mates watched in amusement as more and
more of them fell pregnant and he didn’t know where to hover any more. They took pity on him
and made allowances, though, as they could feel his all consuming concern for them, pregnant
or not.
Pregnant mates would wake with Harry’s head pressed firmly in their bellies and his arms
tightly around their waist. It seemed to lead inevitably to sex, as they felt his magic tensed and
ready to lash out at the slightest threat or provocation. It simply made them horny, no matter
what they had been feeling before.
The NEWT results had come in, as had the Masters packets. All two hundred forty mates had
achieved at least an O/O in Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Astronomy, Care of Magical Creatures,
Charms, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Divination, Magical Transportation, Herbology, History
of Magic, Muggle Studies, Potions, and Transfiguration.
They had achieved masteries in all those subjects plus Alchemy.
The guilds were in an uproar when they discovered the Clan now had majorities in guild votes.
That lasted until Harry dropped the guilds a note reminding them that they existed at the
pleasure of the ruler of Magical Britain and introduced himself. The uproar died immediately
and envoys from the guilds arrived.
The full moon on the seventh of November brought a run through France for the pack in their
Warg form. The Warg seemed to overrule the werewolf. The French werewolf packs in magical
Briton found themselves dominated, and more than a few of their Alpha males crippled and
Alpha females covered and tied when they resisted.
The mates had been deeply involved in wedding planning, and Harry alternated between
ignored and used. The mothers had not made it any better. For those girls without mothers,
Molly Weasley turned lioness.
Augusta finally cornered Harry just before he was about to explode. “It’s a girl thing, Harry.
They still love you, though. Make sure to remember as many of the details of the process as you
can. It will be important later when they test you.”
732
“There’s a test?”
Augusta had to laugh at his horrified face. “Every day is a test of some sort, Your Grace. You’ll
pass with flying colours as long as you love them.”
Harry grinned hugely. “No worries, then.”
Augusta shook her head, chuckling.
Potter Castle
8 Nov 1995
The bonded were in a state of excitement bordering on hysteria. The eggs were hatching.
Robin, who was acting as Hedwig’s hands that day, had heard noises in the eggs and Hedwig
had smugly informed them that the hatchlings were coming.
Harry had immediately started denuding the Hollow of all its small wildlife. He had built a
respectable pile of fresh carcasses by the time Hedwig convinced him to stop. He stayed in his
owl, hopping from foot to foot on the edge of the nest and snapping viciously at anyone who
came too close who wasn’t a mate.
After the last fledgling hatched out, he and Hedwig settled in, surrounded by their mates.
After the hatching the mates added owls to their repertoire and the fledglings never lacked for
food. The small mammal population of the Hollow was very effectively suppressed before they
widened their predations to Scotland, England, Wales, and then Europe.
Crawley Manor
Lawrence was proud. Finally the type of people he had always wished to associate with were
coming to his house—old pureblood families from across Europe; the Master had summoned
them. Lawrence had worked hard at playing the perfect host.
He had had to sell off some property and stock to buy two elves. His daughters had apparently
been captured or killed with the rest of Greyback’s pack. The house was spotless. Nasty little
animals did a good job, better than the bitches.
The Master had gone into a rage over the news about Greyback’s pack, and Lawrence had
learned to keep Cruciatus relief potions on hand.
733
He had found a brewer and put the man on staff. They had to find a Potions Master, though.
The Master wanted things that were beyond the brewer’s abilities. He had advertised in the
east as the Master directed and received some CVs. Hopefully the Master would make a
selection soon.
Potter Castle
23 Dec 1995
The twentieth of December had been the last day of term at Hogwarts. Minerva had stopped
sleeping at Hogwarts, as the bonded were completely linked to Rowena now through Harry.
Minerva could also fade, as they had started calling it, as well as any of them.
It was a bracingly cold morning as the pack coursed through the Hollow with the Veela on one
flank and the Goblins on the other. The command council, the Queen, Phillip, Andrew, Dan,
Tony Inge, and Tim watched as the exercise proceeded.
PT had gone well and these simple exercises were designed to work out kinks in the division’s
structure and command and control.
As expected, the Veela and Goblins responded more slowly, but they were still very fast. They
simply did not have the Clan Brain.
Dan watched and nodded. “You know, if he bonded all the Veela commanders and enough
Shield Maidens to put one at company level and higher as liaison, it would improve the
command and control.”
“We don’t control that, though, Dan—his magic does.”
“Yes, ma’am. Too bad, really.”
Tim chuckled. “There may be a material solution. The American military are working on linking
all their soldiers and platforms. Maybe the technomancers could modify the equipment. I’ll
speak to Amanda.”
Phillip had been thinking. “He’s stopped bonding them, hasn’t he, Andrew?”
“We’re not sure, sir. The Veela and Goblins he mates report being able to feel more and more
from him every day. He can use their senses from day one, and some of them are becoming
more able to use him.”
Elizabeth nodded. “The bonds are different, much more toward normal, but they grow stronger
with time and increase exponentially after every additional taking.”
734
“Andrew, how do you feel about Sarah, Beatrice, and Eugenie?”
“Conflicted, ma’am, at least about Sarah. I know they won’t touch each other in human form
and they—errrh—divorce themselves from their Warg when the Wargs are coupling, but it’s
still damned odd. I’m overjoyed to know that if something happens to me Sarah will be fine,
though. As for Beatrice and Eugenie, I couldn’t be happier for their Wargs, and again, Harry
refuses to touch them in any way that could be considered sexual in human form. To the girls’
displeasure, it seems.”
He heaved a great sigh. “Am I a bad father and husband?”
Elizabeth smiled, “No, they’re so divorced from it they don’t even feel guilty, and if Harry
doesn’t feel guilt, then Mother Teresa wouldn’t.”
Snickers erupted all around.
Phillip wondered aloud, “Will he ever get over that?”
Tony Inge responded. “One would hope not, sir. I believe without a conscience as strong as he
has he would be an unstoppable monster.”
“No question. The difference between him and a Dark Lord is the thickness of his conscience.”
“Alastor, that was almost poetic.”
“But true, ma’am.”
They nodded as they went back to watching the exercise.
Christmas was like a fairy tale for the mates.
Harry unstintingly gave their hearts’ desires to them, no matter what it was. Christmas day
turned into a pile of squealing, happy mates as they unwrapped their presents.
Books were popular with some, clothes with others, jewelry and perfumes for some. All besides
Nym received a ring like hers and a heartfelt proposal.
The court of St James, vassals, and governments withdrew after the last heartfelt “Yes!”
Marcia healed Harry’s sore knees, and the bonded attacked.
735
The Clan finally resurfaced that evening.
Harry and his Goblin and by now Veela Senior NCOs planned and executed four separate
themed balls during the season as the mates continued their wedding preparations.
A Divisional Ball on 21 December, a Clan Ball on 22 December, and a Mates’ Ball on 23

December were all held at the Royal Academy.
Harry froze the surface of the lake with a layer of ice ten feet thick for the last ball, a public ball
on Boxing Day, 26 December.
The Prophet had carried the announcement.
New Magical School to Host Boxing Day Ball

Rita Skeeter
20 December 1995
Headmistress Chu Li Ming (see page 4) of The Royal Academy of

Magic (Pictures page 4) announced not only the existence of this
new Royal Chartered school open to all today but that it had
been decided to host a Boxing Day ball to introduce the public
to the facility and faculty.
The Ball is open to all comers starting at 4 p.m. on 26 December

and ending at midnight.
Access will be by Floo beginning on 26 December 1995 at 3:45

p.m., and the address is The Royal Academy.
The Headmistress advises that the school is under massive

ancient wards and a Goblin and Veela Regiment will be on site;
any improper behaviour at the ball will land the offending party
in the dungeons to be turned over to the proper authorities.
Those unable to utilise the Floo network should request a one-

time use Portkey from the Royal Academy admissions office by
postage-due owl post.
Magical Britain was launched into a frenzy of preparation and anticipation.
Voldemort immediately detailed all of his Death Eaters to attend and to be on their best
behaviour. They were to gather information.
Harry and the mates warded the Floo and Portkey landing points with wardstone sets that sank
into the ice.
736
The Floo point was constructed of ice transfigured to marble; there were one hundred grates.
The Command Council and Division Staff went over the plans for defence and crowd control
while all the mates assisted Ginny and the senior NCOs with preparations.
It was decided that the mates would attend in Regimental dress and glamours and be
announced as the Guards Magical Regiment of Cavalry. Harry, the Principal Staff, and Element
Commanders would arrive mounted on the Nightmares.
Harry would, in morphed form, be announced as the Commander.
Harry created gigantic fanciful ice sculptures on the surface of the lake and laid a hundred-acre
parquet dance floor and four hundred acres of Transfigured five-millimetre-thick granite
pavers. Chairs by the thousands and tables by the hundreds flowed into being from the ice and
were covered in conjured upholstery.
He cast a warming charm that excluded ice over the whole thing.
Margaret recruited Celestina Warbeck, the Weird Sisters, and the Hogwarts Choir to perform
sets in rotation. She also would perform.
The Hobgoblins agreed to a reunion set and Glenda Chittock would do the WWN simulcast from
arrivals to finally. The world-wide wizarding press picked up the story and bombarded the Royal
Academy with requests for credentials. They were informed that if their reporters could pass
the wards they would be allowed as guests, but they were not to harass the guests or staff of
the school.
Harry sent invitations to every family in Britain with magical children for both an open house
starting at 9 a.m. on Boxing Day and the ball. The invitations would be one-time, four-way
Portkeys.
The Royal Academy

26 December 1995
08:00
Chu, Minerva, Sinistra, Aurora, Bathsheba, and Marie sighed. The interviews (Legilimency
probing) of the applicants was over. They and the hundred mates who had helped them could
relax. The human staff of the Royal Academy was selected.
They had ended up with
737
241 Mates
67 Americans
22 Chinese
4 Japanese
10 French
11 German
43 Eastern European
103 Magical U.K. (99% of the “hedge academy” and Clan school instructors)
209 Asian
200 African
100 Goblin
100 Veela
1103 Females total, all under fifty and all, except the mates, unbonded
The already bonded instructors from the hedge academies had been considered but universally
declined. They had really been teaching because there had been no one else; they would rather
spend the time with their own families, unless they were needed of course. The Headmistresses
of the other schools had declined, citing advancing age and impending retirement.
From touching their minds they knew Harry would end up mating the ones they accepted over
the course of their lives. Nym and Sarah felt most of them would go into compulsion.
Hermione started the process of deciding who went when. Really, all she had to do was collect
a blood sample and add it to the latest list she and the ’Claws had created. The list then
displayed who was most fertile. She and Bakul had already added the Patil women and the
mates. Grindaknívur was working on the Goblins and Lorelei popped in once a day to add Veela
samples.
Falcata and the Veela Matriarchal Council had copies and the parchment projected ahead three
weeks so the females involved could be notified to show up on their day. Harry normally dealt
with three a week, so adding the instructors was not a stretch. The Patils and the Professors
would taper off soon at that rate. Eventually Veela and Goblins would also; unless they bonded
they only received one breeding.
The Professors were assigned to their classrooms and led there by the charmed rune-covered
pendants they were given, which also linked them to Harry. They met their Veela or Goblin
classroom assistant (guard) and waited.
At 8:50 a.m. Portkeys began activating all over Magical Britain; at 9:00 all potential students
and at least one parent or guardian, if available, were in their potential classrooms. The parents
and children who had failed to pass the wards were in cells.
Chu was overjoyed; the Portkeys had worked beyond all expectation. Harry was crushed—eight
children were in cells. That six sets of parents were there too was not significant to him yet.
738
The parents or relatives (some families had called for help as they had more children than they
could escort) looked around, impressed by the sparkling new classrooms and impressed by the
at least capable looking Professors (the mates had morphed themselves or used glamours) and
assistants.
The professors talked to them, answering their questions until 9:10, and then directed their
attention to the large technomancer-modified screens in the front right corners of the
classrooms.
Chu appeared on the screens and cleared her throat. “Welcome to The Royal Academy of
Magic, established this year by the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Northern Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm.
“In a few moments I will introduce His Grace, but first I would like to give you an overview of
the Royal Academy and its College of Hogwarts.
“The Academy will be a free institution with mandatory attendance for all magical beings until
the child reaches the age of eighteen or the Duke’s determination of majority for the species
involved.
“There will be a grade school for students beginning in the year of their sixth birthdays. The
school will be divided into five Houses, the four Hogwarts Houses plus the Duke’s House.”
Harry’s negotiations with the Sorting Hat had almost ended at the Hat’s insistence not only on
his having a House but its being called Myrddin. He had been forced to compromise on the
Ducal House for the first ten years, but the Hat would inform the students of the real name and
then lock the information away in their heads until 2006.
Harry had been forced to wear the Hat continuously for a week while it determined his House’s
traits. The mates had not been pleased, and the Hat had found itself silenced and temporarily
blinded.
Harry, unfortunately, still had to put up with its running commentary on his performance. That
had stopped when Amelia Fastida bit the Hat, in a fit of pique at it putting Harry off his game
during her turn, and started sucking the life force out of it.
“In their fifth year of school the students will be tested, with the top five hundred attending the
College of Hogwarts.
“In their eighth year, OWLs will determine those who will be in the more theoretical track and
can attend the College of Hogwarts, again limited to the top five hundred students of the year.
739
“In their twelfth year all will be tested and the top fifty percent will be allowed to attend the
undergraduate school.
“Finally, at their sixteenth year they will be tested again, with the top fifty percent of those
tested allowed to attend the graduate school.
“The curricula of the Royal Academy and the College of Hogwarts will diverge slightly at the
sixth and ninth years, becoming more practical at the Royal Academy and more theoretical at
Hogwarts.
“The school will be a day school through the fifth year and a boarding school from sixth year
forward.
“Transportation to and from the school for day and boarding students will be by Portkeys
provided by the Duke, who it is now my pleasure to introduce.”
Harry stood looking into the large screen, broken up into 1103 smaller pictures in the
auditorium but focusing on the Professors.
He smiled gently. “Well, that’s a lot to take in, especially for the Mundane amongst you. I am
the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Defender of
Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm.
“Why don’t I take some questions and maybe we can answer most of yours. The instructor in
your room will call on you when you raise your hand. Please rise, state your name, and ask your
question.”
Harry sent the call to Ginny first and she indicated a bull of a man. He stood next to his
redheaded daughter in her small desk in the first-grade classroom that would be Ginny’s.
Angus Alan Douglas-Hamilton, fifteenth Duke of Hamilton and twelfth Duke of Brandon’s
behaviour would set the tone. “Thank you, Your Grace.” He knew from Nora’s letters and the
feel of power rolling off this slip of a gel he was addressing that she was at least a Primary mate.
He turned to the screen. “Your Grace is most kind. Her Grace Chu said all of this would be
free?”
Harry laughed ruefully. He wanted to kiss His Grace, Alan, the Duke of Hamilton, and then slap
him.
“Unfortunately, free is a relative term in our case, Your Grace. A ten percent tax will be levied
across my realm to pay for schooling, defense, and law enforcement.
740
“In your case and mine that will be a large bite; in the case of Mrs. McAllister, on your left,
smaller but less than she has had to pay before through all of the use taxes and fees currently in
place.” Harry had accessed Ginny’s ongoing passive Legilimency skimming of the room.
“There is a detailed pamphlet about the school on your student’s desk. It is, errh, magical.” He
smiled. “The Mundane parents will find more information on the magical world in it than
magical parents. Some things we think most magical parents already know.”
Harry sent Susan a signal and she selected a second year student. The girl dropped a curtsey.
“Your Grace, what if I don’t want to go to school here?”
Harry smiled and accessed Susan. “Ms. Johnson, remember—name first, then question. Not
everyone knows you. Now, why wouldn’t you want to go to school here?”
“Sir, all my friends are at my old school now.”
“Quite a few of them will be attending here, Ms Johnson—those who are not are Mundane.
You will be going home every day until sixth year and will be able to see your Mundane friends
then.
“Where we are able, the classrooms include all the magical beings from a geographical area.
We do not control the House sorting, the Sorting Hat from Hogwarts will do that during your
first week here.”
Scarlett Johnson smiled. It was true, after all—her best friend Vicky was right there.
Harry moved to Pamela’s ninth grade Transfiguration classroom.
“Mr. Corner.”
Michael started slightly, his Ravenclaw intellect kicking in. It had to be some type of magic that
let the Duke do that. “Your Grace, what about those already attending Hogwarts?”
“You will be tested and resorted in January when term starts, Mr. Corner. Those seventh years
attending other schools outside of Britain will be sorted and tested also. They will be given the
option of attending their last term at the school they are attending or transferring.”
Harry shifted to Narcissa’s seventh year Potions lab. “Easy there, Lord Griffiths.”
“Your Grace, some of our families have traditionally attended these other institutions.”
Harry smiled. “And you are welcome to continue to do so. The mission of the Royal Academy is
to provide the best magical education in the world to all the magical sentients of the Realm. If
741
you desire to make your own arrangements, then that is your prerogative. For those who do
not have their own resources, we will provide.”
“So I won’t have to pay these exorbitant taxes?”
“You, as all magical residents of the realm, will pay the taxes either in money, labor, or finished
goods.”
“Your Grace, I will not.”
“Lord Griffiths, don’t force me to a course you will regret. I am your liege, and you will pay.”
“I challenge your authority.”
Harry sighed; it had to happen. “Fine, how would you resolve the issue?”
“I would see from where your authority devolves.”
Harry smiled and called on the Realm.
Every sentient being felt the Realm rise to his call and knew it conferred its authority on him.
Lord Griffiths bowed deeply.
Harry chuckled. “Thank you, Lord Griffiths. I was hoping you wouldn’t go for single combat.”
Griffiths paled as a rumble of chuckles went round the school.
Harry called on Amelia Fastida and she signaled to the very pretty sixth year Beauxbatons girl in
the front row.
“Your Grace, I am Josephine Raslin. I assume you are aware that at least the Professor I have
here is a vampire.”
Harry waited for the stirring to settle. “Ms Raslin, there are fifty-eight vampire and seventeen
werewolf Professors. They are fully bound to me. You do realise that lycanthropy and
vampirism are fully controllable and caused by a virus, don’t you? One of the things we will be
working on in the university is finding a cure. We are close now.
“Part of what Duke Hamilton, Lord Griffiths, their peers, and my incredibly large tax bill will be
funding is the free issue of Wolfsbane potion to all who desire it, free of charge.”
“You will force them to register?”
742
“No. We are currently reviewing existing laws with the Wizengamot. I expect many to be struck
down. If you want to stay out of trouble, don’t kill, rape, or steal, and don’t lie to Aurors or the
troopers of the Magical Division. Also do not expect your condition to be an excuse if you are a
vampire or werewolf. We know from personal experience that it can be controlled.
“From now on persons breaking laws in Magical Britain will be hunted down, captured if
possible, killed if they can’t be captured safely. Those captured will be questioned under
Veritaserum and judged. Murderers, rapists, and pedophiles will be executed and their assets
seized to pay reparation. Thieves will be enslaved until they repay the debt to me, as I will pay
reparation and ten percent damages.”
There was a vast mumbling.
Harry sighed again. “If there are other questions about the Royal Academy?”
Seeing none, he added, “Your Professors will now take you on a tour. I will be circulating, as will
Headmistresses Ming and McGonagall. Lunch will be fed in the commons; your instructors will
show you where at the appropriate times. And ladies, please don’t hate me, but everyone feel
free to ask their Professors any questions you might have. If they don’t know the answer they’ll
write down the question and I will answer or find the answer.”
The screens went blank.
The Professors had all been provided a linked messenger pad and a fully bonded mate had the
Master for every three or so non-bonded.
Harry watched them smoothly answer questions as they gave tours of the spaces their students
would use.
Ginny deserved a night of her own for that pad idea.
Elizabeth looked at Harry and smiled. “You handled that very well, Harry. Now, take me on a
tour.”
Harry blinked. That had not been the plan. He smiled and nodded and escorted her to the
primary school section of the pentaflake. They appeared in the first year common and
immediately drew a very respectful crowd.
“Hamilton, you and I as well as the other magical Lords will have a discussion on the twenty-
seventh here in the auditorium, at 1:00 p.m. if you please. Pass the word to your peers and
vassals, also the Magical Dukes, Viscounts, and Marquesses, Baron.”
Angus winced, Fellowes scribbled.
743
Elizabeth chuckled. “Buck up, Angus, it won’t be that bad.”
“Majesty, most of us have been in correspondence with Lords Black, Weasley, or Lupin, or a
member of the Wizengamot. We’ve heard the rumours.”
He turned to Harry. “Duke Potter?”
Harry sighed. “Don’t you people have anything better to do than whisper about me?”
Angus smiled. “No, Your Grace. Two hundred forty-four? What else would we ever talk about?”
Harry blinked and mumbled, “Worse than women ever were, sitting around drinking, smoking,
and nattering endlessly.”
Angus laughed. “Your Grace, I must protest—the women drink, too.”
“They don’t smoke.”
The bonded chuckled at Angus’s face.
Harry and the Queen continued to circulate. Lunch was served and was a smashing success—
light, nutritious, and very tasty.
The mates and non-mated Professors slew the students and parents or minders. They were
polite but strict and fair. They were very knowledgeable and could answer almost any question.
The few they had not answered were all related to things other than education. The teenage
male students and most of their male relatives or temporary guardians were in love, but it was
obvious that the mate Professors were very taken. The wives, sisters, and older relatives with
the students admired them and the female students found themselves wanting to be them.
In two instances young males had found themselves restrained by burning green eyes and one
by a Goblin knife. The lesson was not lost and circulated like wildfire: get forward with a
Professor at your peril.
Finally at 2:00 p.m. the instructors bade their students and parents goodbye and moved to the
auditorium.
Harry mounted the stage. “Ladies, from the bottom of my heart, thank you. You have done
more to advance our cause than I ever could.”
They blushed under his heartfelt thanks and praise.
744
Chu said “Ten thousand, eight hundred and fifty, Harry. The grade school was an average of
twenty per instructor, about what we thought. More College-level students, though. They’re
easier to handle, and some could be day students.”
Ann added, “The undergrad and graduate programs drew a lot of interest from those already
graduated, Harry. We’ll be fuller than we thought if they can pass the test.”
Harry smiled. “Well, too late to back out now. Get some rest, ladies. I’ll see you at the ball.”
He raised his arms and the bonded faded away along with the Royals, vassals, and the courtiers
who had been present.
Harry took the bonded to the master suite and lay down for a nap. He waved and Juliet and
Julius appeared in his arms, followed by two very upset nannies. Rose and Tulip sighed in
exasperation when they saw the toddlers sleeping in his sleeping arms.
The mates chuckled.
As Harry napped they bathed and prepared. It was amazing how much they could recharge
from a resting, contented Harry and just doing simple girl things.
At 3:15 Nym woke Harry, and Rose and Tulip swooped in and took their charges away. Nym
pushed a pouting Harry into the shower and then watched as he bounced out drying himself
and as he dressed.
Harry looked at Nym’s sparkling green eyes. “What?”
“I love you.”
“I love you too, my heart.”
“Dress and let’s go. I want to get there right on time.”
Harry nodded; the rest of the mates were getting ready to leave. The Principal Staff and
Element Commanders were in the mews working with Clem and Melinda.
Godric’s Hollow
The Lake
3:45 p.m.
“This is Glenda Chittock reporting live from the site of the

Boxing Day Royal Ball, the first annual, many of us are hoping.
745
“The Royal Academy itself is the backdrop for this sure to be

star-studded and celebrity-packed event. The Royal Academy is a
very imposing structure, an enormous black granite pentagon of
six pentagons. Headmistress Chu Li Ming, in a pamphlet this
intrepid reporter managed to acquire (she had been given it by Geoffrey),
describes it as a Pentaflake.
“But wizards and witches, the truly amazing thing is where the
Ball is being held. We are standing on the frozen surface of the
five hundred-acre lake that connects to the Royal Academy. I
believe there was a view of this lake included in the Prophet
when the Ball was announced.
“The surface is covered with amazing statuary lit from below

that simply defies description. Onto this frozen lake the Duke
of Magic has conjured thousands of chairs and tables and a
hundred-acre dance floor. It is a breathtaking site. The lake is
paved in polished granite over the ice, and this pavement and
the dance floor are warm.
“I must tell you I was afraid of standing for eight hours in the
freezing cold but this is wonderful, like a cool spring evening
really.
“Elves are just finishing the tables and here comes the first of
the Guards; this is something that has not been seen by any
wizard alive. A Goblin Regiment in full battle kit has turned
out of the Academy, a truly awe-inspiring site.
“Morgana save us, they are followed by a Veela Regiment in

battle-ready condition. The beauty and barbarism, simply awe
inspiring. I wonder if the human contingent can compare
favourably.
“And here are the first arrivals, a group of wizards and witches
in full clan regalia. I believe...yes, it is--it‟s Clan Hamilton
first on the lake.
“The arrivals are coming thick and fast now, witches and
wizards.”
“I‟m sorry for that silence, witches and wizards, but the Guards
Magical Cavalry has arrived and they are stunning. Wrapped
skirts of an unfamiliar tartan design--dark, dark blood-red,
746
almost black, with old gold, a green I know I‟ve seen somewhere
before, and black stripes and old gold coloured bustier tops.
They have tartan shawls of the same pattern as their skirts and
are all carrying staffs. They are gorgeous, every one of them.
“And here comes the Divisional Staff and Element Commanders and
witches and wizards, it‟s another surprise. Their mounts are
Nightmares. The Magical British Cavalry are mounted on legends,
witches and wizards. That‟s giving „em what for, up the British
I‟ll say!
“The Duke is a young Apollo, my fellow witches, I can‟t describe

it. He must be seen to be believed. And the Staff and Element
Commanders have brought the wizards already here to a complete
halt. There will be more than a few occupied couches tonight if
the looks of consternation on the civilian witches‟ faces are to
be believed.
“Well, I had thought the human contingent of the Guard would be

outshone by the Veela, at least, but the Cavalry have held up
our side very nicely.
“Back to the arrivals. Lord and Lady Greengrass looking

smashing; ooh, there are Arthur and Molly Weasley looking every
inch the Lord and Lady this evening. Augusta Longbottom and--
saints and martyrs defend us--Frank and Alice Longbottom
followed by Neville Longbottom and Romilda Vane! If those two
are not intent-bonded I‟ll eat my hat. And not just them--there
are young couples everywhere.”
“Witches and wizards, pardon me again but Her Majesty has just
arrived; this, witches and wizards, is now officially the event
of the century.”
Everyone able that could hear the WWN started looking through their clothes; they were going,
by Merlin!
Glenda announced the Hogwarts choir and relaxed from her endless commentary on gowns
and dress robes worn by a veritable who’s who.
As the Hogwarts choir sang, Harry took the pregnant Nym and led her onto the dance floor.
Glenda watched as they danced a slow, predatory, completely sexual waltz.
747
Glenda wasn’t alone in watching and some rather intimate cleaning charms were the order of
the day afterward.
The males in the crowd screwed up their nerve and approached mates.
Wilhelm Coote approached a witch he recognised from the tour, and the other wizards in the
crowd watched as he asked her to dance. “Professor Lana, may I have this dance?”
Lana looked at him. “Go ahead, Lana. I’ll be okay, I think.”
“OK Harry, Of course, Mr. Coote, I would be pleased.”
Wilhelm was overwhelmed. Dancing with her was like being blessed; she was predatory and
very, very alive. She was also giving off an ‘I am a fully bonded witch and will brook no
nonsense’ vibe that kept everything very proper.
Hundreds, perhaps thousands of hearts were broken that night, as no mate was left alone for
more than ten seconds if it appeared that she might even possibly be ready for a dance.
Harry went around dancing with as many mates as possible.
The wizarding peerage was desperate to catch him and talk to him, but he was very obviously in
a mood to enjoy himself and brushed their attempts aside.
They sent in their reserve; Harry charmed the witches with pleasant conversation and humour.
Jocunda Sykes found herself wondering whether there was a broom closet in that school, and if
so, how she could get him away from this crowd for a moment. She was dissuaded by the bright
green eyes that watched her as he walked her to her table. They were the same green as his,
and there were hundreds of pairs of them.
She was no dummy; putting two and two together, she started counting. Thirty minutes later
she ran into Miranda Goshawk.
“How many did you count, Jocunda?”
“Over two hundred; they keep moving around, Miranda. When did you notice?”
“When he danced with me, I happened to look into what was probably the Alphas—one of
them, anyway—eyes,” Miranda said quietly.
“One of them? You mean there’s more than one Alpha?”
“Shhhh, Jocunda. Wizards, two Alphas and seven Primaries, I think.”
748
“And over two hundred mates. Morgana, Miranda, it’s a mass breeding.”
“Yes, Jocunda. He’s not through yet, either—did you feel it?”
“Yes. I don’t know whether to be glad I’m mostly past it or not.”
Miranda sighed. “Me either.”
The Weird Sisters played their set after Celestina Warbeck had crooned a couple of numbers.
As the Weird Sisters began their set, the younger males saw an opportunity and moved in on
the mates. They were okay until the first one tried to pull a mate into him for some dirty
dancing.
It was like trying to move a building and he looked up into a glowing pair of green eyes. None of
the young males tried that again.
Harry had seen it coming and suppressed; he had let Elspeth handle it and then congratulated
her and gave her a caress.
The mates all smiled little Mona Lisa smiles. They were very proud of him.
They all went back to dancing in the separated style of youth, except for Harry and Parvati who
put on such a show that floor space cleared around them. Padma joined them and they left
everyone who could see panting.
Including the band.
Margaret took the stage in front of them as they recovered and gave a demonstration of
songstress’s skills. Her song had illusions and lights dancing in and around the ice sculptures. It
made the fantastical beast Harry had carved in a paean to Luna seem alive.
Luna, and the rest of the people there, were completely enthralled.
Margaret finished and the Weird Sisters led the loud applause before launching into another
number.
The mates begged off.
James Chambers would pay for that, as the males felt it was his fault for stepping over the line
with Elspeth. Nothing physical was done, but he was the target of constant low-level verbal
abuse. The word “wanker” was much involved.
The Boxing Day Open House and Ball were a howling success.
749
At 11:30 p.m. Harry informed everyone that the conjured furnishings and ice would vanish at
midnight. The crowd began making their way home. A few young men hadn’t believed him or
pushed it too far. They got very wet and very cold before Harry faded them to the shore and
the Apparation point. The Division laughed at them as they screamed and cursed.
Harry told the Division how much he appreciated their efforts and faded the Regiment, Royals,
courtiers and vassals back to the Castle. Melinda had led the Nightmares off for a run after
Harry had thanked her and ask her to thank her sisters. She sent her thanks through the bond
as she nuzzled him.
Potter Castle
27 Dec 1995
00:12
When they landed in the entry hall Eugenie asked, fortunately in the bond, “What’s a boy
Nightmare?”
“A Hell Stallion. Why, Eugenie?”
“’Cause Melinda is ready, Hermione.”
Hermione almost asked, “For what?” and then she saw Harry’s flaming face.
She swallowed her laughter, barely.
They moved swiftly to the hall they used for the Ducal Court and Harry looked at the tally
boards: two hunded ninety prisoners had been added. Harry waved his hands and the thirty
remaining Death Eaters appeared before them.
Harry looked at them in disgust; he was getting tired of interrogating and Obliviating these. “Is
he ever going to Mark some new ones?”
The assembled chuckled.
“Go ahead, Nym, let’s get them done.”
Nym waved and the tables appeared. The mates broke up into their teams, and as thirty-two of
the two-mate teams questioned the re-apprehended Death Eaters, eighty-nine other teams
started on the two hundred fifty-eight newly imprisoned. Harry and Nym listened in their
trance. The prisoners ran the gamut from evil to stupid. The eight children, aged eleven to
fifteen, were truly evil, soulless and pitiless little creatures. Their twelve parents were, too.
750
Harry was in a quandary. He didn’t believe he could kill these children. But he couldn’t stand to
be near them. Their parents were dead people walking, though; anyone who would do this to a
child didn’t deserve to live.
Harry looked toward the gallery. “I would take advice on the sentencing of these children.”
Augusta Longbottom smiled. “Bind them to your House, Harry. Then you can modify their
behaviour. If they rebel or prove resistant, enslave them.”
Tony Blair burst out, “I must protest—they are children!”
Before Harry could speak, the Queen turned on Tony. “Mr. Blair, they have been raised
completely without morals. They are essentially animals, very intelligent, very powerful,
predatory animals.”
Harry smiled. “Like the Warg, then?”
Elizabeth nodded. “Yes, from the writings available I would say exactly like the Warg.”
Harry smirked. “You might want to close your eyes.”
Harry changed the eight children to Wargs and put them in the dueling area. He vanished and
the enormous Alpha male Warg appeared in the dueling area.
They tried to avert their eyes, but it was like one of those nature shows you just can’t look away
from. The two male Wargs, Charles Loftus and Richard Erskine, set upon Harry and were
destroyed. Harry stopped just short of killing them and then, when they finally submitted, he
mounted them.
The females took every opportunity to attack while he was busy with the males but were met
with the slashing or crushing jaws of the fully mature Alpha male. They were not only mounted
but covered and tied when they finally submitted. Madison Loftus, Adelaide Erskine, Whitney
Medrum, Tatum Wemyss, Page Forester and Neoma Ravensworth fond themselves in the pack.
It was a horrifying, majestic display of Alfred, Lord Tennyson’s concept, “Nature red in tooth
and claw”.
The Queen, through her connection to the Realm, felt Harry divorce himself from the Warg and
let it have its way with them.
Antonitus looked at the horrified Tony Blair and chuckled. “And he’s not even controlling it; he’s
let it go its own way and is watching, much as you are.”
751
Tony Blair was truly horrified now. “How can you tell? You mean it could be worse?”
Antonitus shrugged and said, “Watch and see.”
Harry finished the last of them and pulled free of her. He gave a shattering howl and Melissa,
Marcia, and Jennifer appeared in the dueling area and began treating the Wargs.
Harry the Warg looked at the twelve parents and growled. He stalked over to them, disgusted
by the fear rolling off of them. Kill them all—they were useless.
Just as he bunched to leap on them, Susan Carroll said, “Harry, remember your mother’s note.
Kill the males, dominate the females,” across the bond.
Harry stopped. “Praedia Bellica, then?”
“Yes, Harry, but take them both ways—dominate the males and cover the females, and then kill
the males in human form.”
“Seems like overkill, Nym.”
“We’ll release some of these prisoners, Harry, let them carry the story to the underworld. I
certainly won’t print this in the paper.”
“Rita, you Slytherin Queen, that is the most devious thing.”
“Thank you, Bella. Coming from you, that’s high praise indeed.”
Elizabeth liked this solution. “Children, the night wears on. Might I suggest we finish the Death
Eaters, as we’re going to Obliviate them, and then do the rest of these?”
A stunned bond chorused, “Yes, ma’am.”
Elizabeth smiled and relaxed. The bond swiftly dealt with the Death Eaters. They were
interrogated, had memories planted, and Harry faded them back to their start points. Several
old European families would receive visits in the future.
Harry canceled the Animagus transformation he had forced on the children and they were
moved to the children’s wing directly above the Ducal suite. They could be felt by all the
bonded as Harry forced the familial and pack binding on them. They accepted it as their Alpha’s
desire.
Harry moved through the rest of the now terrified prisoners, sentencing and punishing. One
hundred six were bound as slaves until they repaid their debts; for some this would be a life
752
sentence as they had limited skills. Oddly, they were content and became some of the most
loyal of servants. Sixty-four were scheduled for later execution.
Harry found himself in another quandary with eighty-eight women. They were minimally evil if
the stones were brought near them, but their crimes were—errrh, hmmm, well—they were
uncaring in whether or not their partners were bonded to them, and they were not above using
potions and enchantments to take what they wanted.
The mates were furious, not at the women but at Harry. Apparently he was not angry enough at
the witches.
Harry put his head in his hands. He had a massive headache.
After it was explained to them, the gallery understood the problem as the young magical males
suddenly had the same headache when they didn’t react violently enough for their mates’
liking.
Erin found the solution. “Harry, you don’t see the problem, do you?”
Harry, mentally exhausted, answered, “I’m so sorry, but I don’t.”
Erin nodded. “You don’t respond to Veela or vampire compulsion and you’re able to throw off
the Imperius. I suspect you would be all but impervious to love potions, too.”
Neville looked at Romilda. “You didn’t!”
A blushing Romilda replied, “He knows, Neville, so they know; he just thought it was a weak
potion and I did too, but it was as strong an Amortentia as Snape knew how to brew, aged for
ten years. We found that in Snape’s memories. Remember, he got his jollies trying to get young
witches and wizards not in Slytherin in trouble, so he encouraged the Slytherin to sell it for
profit. I bought it from Malfoy. Harry knows how sorry I am; I was young and I didn’t know.”
She had returned to her normal colours and raised her chin as she spoke.
Harry looked at her and smiled, as did Nym. They knew and understood; it had been a youthful
mistake that thankfully had ended okay.
Erin continued, “Harry, most wizards cannot throw off compulsions like that. Their bonds would
be broken.”
Nym rose and sat in Harry’s lap, kissed him, and put his hand on her lower belly, distracting him
very thoroughly.
The mates cast Flame-Freezing charms and Finited the Incendio he had hit all eighty-eight
witches with before they could even scream.
753
Emma Granger commented dryly, “By Jove, I think he’s got it.”
Augusta chuckled. “Yes, well, I think a whole category of potions are going on the banned list.”
Harry started. “They aren’t?”
Augusta smiled ruefully. “No, Harry, sometimes bonds in trouble just need to be refocused.”
Griselda cut in. “I’ve never agreed with that, and we’ve had this debate over and over. They
should be banned.”
Miranda Chandler looked at Harry. “A thorny issue at best, it seems, Your Grace.”
Harry winced. “Harry, please, Miranda. Okay, everybody, follow me on this. These love potions’
true objective is to have sex with a being despite their objections. I feel this is rape in its purest
definition.
“Sex potions can also cause a broken bond, which can kill; all witches are taught this. Using a
sex potion can break a bond, thereby killing both bonded, amounting to a double murder. So
using a sex potion on a bonded wizard or witch by someone other than their bonded or with
the intent of causing them to have sex with someone other than their bonded is at least
attempted rape and murder.”
Heads nodded all round, except for the eighty-eight horrified witches who had watched sixty-
four people be bound over for execution for rape and murder. When you changed love to sex it
was a whole different Quidditch match.
The interrogators went back to work and soon a list of all wizards upon whom these witches
had employed their sex potions were in hand. The witches were returned to cells pending
tomorrow’s investigation of the outcome of the use of the potions on said wizards.
Witches who had caused the breaking of a bond would be enslaved to pay reparation, amounts
to be determined later. Witches who had caused bonds to be broken which led to deaths would
be executed.
Elizabeth stood. “Harry, we’ll take our leave while you deal with those things.” She indicated
the parents.
She looked at Augusta and Miranda, who had remained seated. “We thank the Baronesses for
remaining to be observers.”
Antonitus pushed Tony Blair into his seat. “The Honourable Gentleman needs some more
training, ma’am.”
754
“Remember what I said, Antonitus—he is to remain free and human.”
“Of course, ma’am.”
Harry forced the Animagus change on Lords and Ladies Loftus, Erskine, Meldrum, Wemyss,
Forester, and Ravensworth.
The Clan changed and the enormous hall was suddenly crowded with Wargs. Harry thought for
a moment and then brought in the children in Warg form.
They, the mates, Augusta and Miranda, and Antonitus and Tony Blair watched as Harry crippled
their fathers and mounted them; and then, after Nym stuck the males’ heads to the floor and
pinned their eyelids and nictitating membranes open, Harry covered and tied their mothers—
Melinda Loftus, Morgan Erskine, Rhiannon Meldrum, Beverly Wemyss, Caitlin Forester and
Chelsea Ravensworth—while Nym, Sarah, Hestia, Hermione, Ginny, Susan, Daphne, Beatrice,
and then Eugenie mounted their fathers contemptuously.
Augusta and Miranda cringed as Amelia Fastida and her vampire mates reverted to full vampire
form and made a meal of the fathers.
Tony Blair’s mind was near blank in horror.
Harry reverted to human form and cast the Praedia Bellica. After the flare faded he reverted to
his Warg again and mounted Lady Ravensworth.
Harry and the bonded, including the newly covered ladies, faded away as he untied from Lady
Ravensworth, and the howl mounted. They could be seen running in the Hollow.
The stunned, horrified prisoners in the dock faded away, back to their cells, and the observers
left.
755

Chapter 37
27 Dec 1995 - 3 Aug 1996
Potter Castle
27 Dec 1995
7:00 a.m.
The Queen awoke and lay thinking. She wondered about the impact of Harry’s demonstration—
demonstrations, actually. The whole day had been one giant display. Of course the school open
house was a masterful display and a perfect opportunity for her to bring the Magical Peerage to
heel.
That display with those girls had been horrifying and, she blushed, stimulating. Harry was huge
and he…well, he....
“Fucked ’em to pieces, Liz.”
“Thank you, Phillip.”
“PHILLIP!”
“Hahahaha.”
“Very funny, Phillip—and don’t call me Liz!”
“What, even here in our heads?”
“You will forget, Phillip.”
“You used to like Liz, Liz. I’m sure you remember. Grrrrr.”
Poor Andrew would have another abbreviated breakfast as he fled his dad’s comments.
Honestly, the man could make a Chief Petty Officer blush, and about Mother, too.
Potter Castle
Master Suite
The Clan was very firmly sleeping. They had encountered the Nightmares during the night and
Harry had changed and ridden Melinda bareback for a while. Then Harry had dismounted and
changed.
756
He made an awesome Hell Stallion, twenty-four hands and close to four thousand pounds, deep
shimmering black with brilliant green eyes. Where his mane, tail, and feet feathers should have
been was flame. He breathed fire. Harry and the Nightmares took off. The massive Warg pack
kept close.
Melinda, at twenty hands and thirty-two hundred pounds, was not at all scared of her mate and
as he grew hard she quelled her potential mates’ fears.
He was to their eyes enormous there, too, as long as one of their bodies and as thick as some of
their waists.
Melinda’s humour puzzled them until she reminded them that she was not human and at that
moment they were enormous Wargs.
The pack hung back as they slowed and flowed around the copse the equines entered; they
faced out, waiting and listening, trying not to peek in the bond.
Harry, being himself, approached Melinda gently and nuzzled her firmly. Melinda, being well
ready, shouldered him and rubbed her head along his massive neck.
While she was very very ready, her young stud was not quite there yet. He was prancing around
very nervously; he was beautiful. She slowed and did her best to communicate her need to him.
That did the trick and Harry circled her, coming in from the side. He really couldn’t figure out
what to do with his front legs.
It became moot as Melinda flashed him and he got a full sniff of her, and the Hell Stallion took
over. Melinda braced and flipped her tail over her back and Harry mounted her. Harry rigidly
controlled his Hell Stallion. He would not mindlessly jab at his mate’s sensitive vulva.
Harry managed to just get the tip of his huge phallus in her before the Hell Stallion took over
again and he pulled her in with his forelegs and drove with his hips one time to his full gigantic
length. He groaned and flooded Melinda with come.
Harry the Hell Stallion’s satisfied, tearing groan as he released in Melinda matched her
screaming neigh and the mates found, first, that equine females orgasm, and then that Melinda
was a joy in the bond.
Later Nym faded the exhausted Harry home, so tired he couldn’t maintain his Hell Stallion, as
Melinda and their twenty-one other smugly satisfied new Nightmare mates napped in the
copse.
In the master suite Melissa, Marcia, and Jennifer looked Harry over and pronounced him fine—
just in need of rest.
757
The mates lay down and conversation soon turned to what they had seen and felt in the bond.
“I thought it was amazing when Melinda peaked like she did, but you could feel all four feet or
however much of that telegraph pole slid in them. Morgana, that’s hot.”
“Suzanne!”
“What Hestia?”
“What happened to all that ‘not as a human’ guff?”
“I was in my Warg.”
Stunned silence fell, followed by Suzanne’s blush, then giggles, then roaring laughter. It was
twenty minutes before they stopped. Finally they drifted off to sleep, still occasionally giggling.
Potter Castle
Sitting Room
27 Dec 1995
9:30 a.m.
“Well?”
Fortune had swept into the room full of females; all the males were apparently having a lie-in.
Elizabeth eyed her from her position at the cynosure of the group of seats. “Well what,
Fortune? And my, aren’t we abrupt this morning.”
Fortune sighed. “Your pardon, Your Majesty, it was a very trying night and morning. My Duke
seems to be affected by this Castle.”
Fortune’s pretty blush was met by giggles and little blushes.
“Yes, it seems to be universal, but back to the matter at hand—well what, Fortune?”
“Those displays yesterday, ma’am. I mean, really, first the Royal Academy, admittedly a
screaming success. Then the Royal Ball and that very intimidating display of magical military
muscle. Last but by no means least, the horrifying way Harry dealt with those children.”
Elizabeth smiled. Fortune was so dependable; get it out in the open and let’s deal with it now.
758
Dorea Bell, a fine-looking witch, sighed. “Do we have to do this every time? The Royal Academy
open house mostly eliminated the resistance of the parents of Magical Briton. I thought it
would be trouble too. but the mates exceeded all expectations. Word will spread like wildfire.”
“The ball cemented Harry’s place as the magnanimous ruler and bought him miles of latitude.
He outperformed all expectations there; I mean, really, I thought that boy was going to die
when he tried to pull Elspeth to him. Harry suppressed that urge very well, as did she.”
“Lastly, those children were beasts on the verge of being set upon us. Harry went right to the
root and solved the problem; he dealt with them on a level they firmly comprehend. If his
actions with Sarah and the Princesses are any indication, he’ll be nothing less than a perfect
gentleman in human form.”
Sarah blushed heavily. She had thought that would remain a secret.
Amidst the throaty chuckles, Andromeda threw Sarah a bone. “You’re an Alpha female, dear.
Your Daughters are Primaries. There’s no way you or the Princesses could run with the pack and
maintain that position without being covered. You should be proud. We know it’s your Warg
he’s covering.”
Gillian nodded. “I worry about the general public finding out about things like that and the way
he handled those children.”
Molly shook her head. “The Mundane population cannot know—statute of secrecy. The
wizarding population will eventually know, but I believe it’s too late for them to do anything
about it; and with Rita firmly in control of the printed media and manipulating the other media
outlets, the risk of this turning out badly is small.”
All heads turned to the suddenly erudite, clearly focused Molly Weasley.
“Molly, your light is showing from under that bushel, dear,” Emma Granger commented,
drawing giggles.
Molly turned on her. “Thank you, Emma. By the way, are you going to tell your daughter that
you and Dan have bonded?”
Emma narrowed her eyes at Molly. “How is it that you know so much about that kind of thing?”
Molly chuckled. “Prewit and Weasley magic. Both family magics are based around procreation.”
Elizabeth suddenly had a thought. “Ladies, not to change the subject, but Molly, what about the
issue? I mean, with so many magical children there are bound to be scuffles, and if their
accidental magic is as powerful as Harry’s....”
759
Molly frowned. “I believe only the magically mature mates will fall pregnant. I’m also hopeful
that the Weasley magic will carry across the bond. I’ll be talking to the nanny elves and the
Duchesses Potter, though. I suspect between them they’ll find a way to control it if the Weasley
magic doesn’t carry.”
Emma and the Mundane looked confused. Beatrix Davis explained, “Magical children possess
their magic, it’s just dormant except in times of extreme stress. When stressed hard enough the
magic will lash out in an uncontrolled and unpredictable fashion. Magical families normally
have children at wide intervals to reduce the possibility of siblings’ magic lashing out at each
other.”
“Both the Prewit, Molly’s family, and Weasley families have always had many, many children
closely spaced; twins are not uncommon in both lines. Something about their magic seems to
prevent the accidental magic.”
Molly smiled. “Almost, it really seems to prevent it from lashing out at their blood relations.
You can’t imagine some of the things the boys’ magic did, and Ginny—Morgana, it was a
nightmare. Our poor house! It’s a wonder it’s standing, Arthur has repaired it so many times.”
They all smiled.
“Emma, answer the question, though—are you going to tell Hermione?”
“In good time, Molly. Why do you think only the magically mature will fall pregnant?”
Molly blushed slightly. “The younger mates didn’t feel ready, so I started making notes. All the
mates that feel ready are past their magical maturity, which normally happens between sixteen
and seventeen.”
Gladys Frobisher blurted, “I don’t know whether to cry or be glad. Poor Vicky is so hoping, but a
pregnant thirteen-year-old is a little much.”
Luan Li Su’s mother nodded. “I wonder how the younger mates will take this.”
Conversation continued in the intimate details that females discuss sometimes and then moved
on to the broader world as the males stirred and the Clan rested. After lunch Elizabeth and the
assembled moved to the Royal Academy and its huge auditorium.
The Royal Academy

Auditorium
12:57 p.m.
760
The Magical Peers had filed in, giving their names and being checked off Baron Fellowes’s list.
Elizabeth, Phillip, and Andrew were seated on the stage, watching.
There were seven Dukes and Duchesses, twenty-one Viscounts, nineteen Marquises, forty-two
Barons or Baronesses, one hundred seven Lords and Ladies—this over and above the already
sworn magical peers, an impressive display.
Some of them looked bored, some looked hostile; most were simply curious. They would soon
learn why she was Queen.
Lord Newton mounted the stage. “If I May, I present Elizabeth II, Dei Gratia Britanniarum
Regnorumque Suorum Ceterorum Regina, Consortionis Populorum Princeps, Fidei Defensor.”
Elizabeth rose and looked at them as they rose and bowed or dropped curtseys. She nodded
slightly and they resumed their seats at her gesture.
“Nobles, I will get right to the point. A new power has risen in the Realm. I have raised this
Power to be the Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland,
Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm. He is invested with the right
of High, Middle, and Low justice.
“No matter what I have done to satisfy the conventions of man, he is the magical ruler of the
Realm of Merlin. While the Duke acknowledges me as his liege, I am as much a servant of the
Realm as he is.
“The Magical Nobles of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland having signed
neither the Magna Carta Libertatum of 1215 nor the Coronation Charter of 1100 or any and all
charters or attachments thereto and not having sworn their oaths of fealty to the Realm and
Crown as it was constructed or reconstructed are declared to be forfeit.
Elizabeth waited for the roar to die down. None of these nobles tried any curses on her because
as the thought occurred to them, they heard and felt a low warning growl rising around them.
“Now that we have that out of our systems, you will swear fealty to my vassal the Duke of
Magic and the Realm, or you will remain in forfeit.”
The Duke of Argyll shook his head. “I’ll have no part of this, Majesty. If we declare and swear,
we’ll be bound and forced to fight in this war. Admittedly the Young Duke is a power, but if
rumour proves true he’s a fifteen-year-old boy. How can he hope to best a Dark Lord?”
“The Duke is in fact Harry Potter. Look around you, Argyll. How many that you know should be
here are not?”
761
Argyll had been making his count, so he already knew this answer. “One hundred sixty-four
nobles of all ranks are not present, ma’am.”
“They are dead or have warrants for their deaths, Argyll. They opposed the Duke.”
“I’ll not be—”
He went silent as Malfoy appeared on the stage. Elizabeth smiled; Geoffrey was a treasure.
“The former Baron Malfoy, Argyll. Why don’t you take a moment and examine him?”
Argyll looked at his wife and Duchess Argyll moved to the stage, drew her wand, and scanned
Malfoy. She paled.
“He has had all his digits except two removed, his tongue and an eye have been removed, and
he has been stripped of his magic.”
Malfoy faded away.
Elizabeth looked around. “Baron Malfoy was captured, questioned under Veritaserum, judged,
found guilty, and chose single combat rather than execution. He lost. Questions?”
Viscount Hereford rose. “Majesty, rumour has the Duke enslaving a vampire elder?”
A very grumpy Amelia Fastida faded into view in her Regimental dress. Her compulsion was on
full. “You interrupt my sleep, mortal.”
“I beg your pardon, Majesty.”
Amelia smiled. “Oooh, I like this one, Elizabeth! Can I give him to the girls?”
“Stop that, Amelia, you’ll scare them.”
Amelia grinned at them and suppressed her compulsion. “Yes, Hereford, it’s true. Why does it
matter?”
“Ma’am, I have a daughter who was taken by the vampires, ma’am.”
“Duchess Krystal is fine, Viscount, happy and fully bonded to the Duke. She has written to you.”
Hereford coloured. “I was afraid the vampires had made her write those things, ma’am.”
Amelia frowned slightly in concentration and Krystal appeared, also in Regimental dress.
762
“Hi, Daddy!”
Chuckles went round as Hereford got a crushing hug.
Baron de Ros nodded. “Which brings us to another point, Your Majesty. The Duke has several
Alphas and Primaries and hundreds of mates, breeding agreements with Patil, the Veela, and
Goblins?”
Krystal nodded and before the Queen spoke, she said, “Here—it’s easiest to show you.”
She switched forms between vampire, Warg, Veela, Goblin and Nightmare.
“But Krystal, you’re a Squib!”
Hereford got an impudent grin. “Not any more, Daddy—fringe benefits of bonding a sorcerer.”
Baron Dormer watched the Veela and Goblins move silently into the theatre. They established
blocking positions and a defence in depth of all exits.
“So we will not leave here alive, Your Majesty?”
Before Elizabeth could respond, Amelia Fastida heaved a great theatrical sigh. “Silly mortal, if
he wished you dead you would be. I am, after all, right here. You will not leave here without
being sworn or Obliviated of the memories of this meeting.”
“And if we leave without swearing, we are forfeit?”
“As the Queen has already told you, you are forfeit now. If you wish to be reinvested it will be
through my Master.”
The word Master, and the way she said it—coming from Amelia Fastida, one of the most
dangerous beings on the planet—somehow brought everything home.
Amelia continued dismissively, “Master is awake now and will be here soon. You are free to talk
amongst yourselves.”
Elizabeth looked at her. “Amelia!”
“What? Your mortals are irritating me, Elizabeth.”
Elizabeth shook her head.
As Elizabeth did not correct Amelia, the nobles did in fact begin talking amongst themselves and
with the already sworn.
763
Geoffrey and the elves began circulating with finger food and drinks. Harry and the other
mates, all in Regimental dress, faded into existence from where they had been holding
themselves invisible.
Harry was immediately the cynosure of everyone’s attention.
The Duke of Hamilton got in first. “Harry, your taxes are going to ruin me!”
“Bah! Try again, Angus. You’re rolling in money, you parsimonious penny-pincher. And you pay
less taxes than the Mundane.”
“Well! Feeling frisky this afternoon, are we?”
“And hungry. Let’s get you all sworn while Geoffrey lays a meal in the atrium for us.”
“Easy, tiger—errrh, Your Grace. We want to get to know you a little.”
“Apparently some more than others,” a grinning Daphne returned to Countess Mar’s slip.
Harry thought a moment and then stood, raising Nym, and led the way through the school to
the atrium.
The Goblin and Veela Regiments flowed along, sealing the flanks and rear. They did not try to
be subtle about it.
As they went, the Peers talked to the mates and Harry. Countess Mar oriented on Su Li. “Aren’t
you a tiny thing, and so very beautiful.”
Su smiled at her.
“What house are you in, Your Grace? Or did you go somewhere other than Hogwarts?”
“Ravenclaw, fifth year, yes we have, not yet but I’m hopeful, but we believe only the magically
mature will. We are fully bonded, more than ever even written about, and all have achieved
Masteries in the twelve normal magical fields and Alchemy. We will be instructing here or at
Hogwarts but living in Potter Castle. We will continue to train and keep Voldemort in check.
Poor Harry will have to rule Magical Briton and plans to reform both the legal system and the
employment system so that the most deserving, hardest workers can rise to the top no matter
what their blood status or species. We will provide the best education in the magical world here
at the Royal Academy with the College of Hogwarts serving the best five hundred of each year.”
764
Countess Mar pouted as Su answered her questions: had she been intimate with Harry, was she
pregnant, how was her bond, how deep was the bond, was she going to Hogwarts still, what
would she do then, where would they all live, and what was the Clan’s plan?
The Countess then laughed. “That takes all the fun out of it, Your Grace.”
The crowd around them laughed as they processed what Su had said.
“For that kind of fun you should talk to Bellatrix, Countess.” Su leaned in close and whispered,
“You need to learn Occlumency, Countess.”
“Margaret, please, Your Grace.”
Su smiled. “Su then, Margaret.”
They reached the atrium and Harry answered questions as they ate. He finally put down his
dessert fork.
“Okay—everybody ready?”
The nobles sat nervously. Harry sighed. “Okay, so what’s it going to take?”
“Duel us, Harry—not to the death, but let us get a feel.”
“Okay, Margaret, you all feel free to use whatever spell you want. I’ll use no spell higher than
fifth year.”
They grinned.
Suddenly the atrium was clear; a dueling shield went up and eighty-nine senior magical nobles
were at one end of a huge dueling area and Harry was at the other.
They wasted no time but began casting.
Harry wanted to try something, so he shielded them all except one Stunner. He absorbed it and
examined it. He found the white of raw magic and the light gold of Margaret’s intent. He
stripped the intent away and smiled happily.
“Hey, Nym, I can do the intent thing with their magic, too.”
“I saw, Harry.”
“I’m going to let the shield down and start absorbing and stripping. Tell the Queen and the
others, would you?”
765
“Yes. Thank you for warning us, baby.”
“Harry, save the intent. We’ll use it to compare to the Dark magic. I’ll get a jar.”
“Sure, Emmeline. Okay, here we go.”
Harry let the shield down and after the first barrage of spells hit him, the nobles stopped
casting.
Harry, yet to get a wand out, hit them with a tickling charm and they all cast again. He was hit
again and they waited. Harry gave them all antlers. They fired back with more serious spells
now, intent on testing him. They waited again after their volley. Harry used the Avis charm and
they were covered in little birds. They upped the ante now, casting truly harmful spells after a
huddle. Harry easily stripped them all and then turned the nobles green.
Another huddle and eighty-nine Sectumsempras gained them all a set of jellylegs. Another
huddle followed and then Hamilton, the apparent spokesman, asked, “Out of curiosity, my
liege, what can’t you absorb?”
Elizabeth smiled; the battle was won.
“I normally let the Death Eaters hit me with a Killing Curse or two. It makes them feel better
about losing. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to try it? I have an experiment I want to
complete.”
They blinked.
“Oh, no you don’t, Harry. We have more work to do before we try that.”
“Come on, ’Mione, they’re right here.”
He looked at Nym’s tightening face. “Never mind, we’ll do it your way.”
Hamilton was gaping, but he soon recovered. “Harry, how many Killing Curses have you been
hit with?”
Harry shrugged. Nym said, “A hundred and fifty-four.”
The nobles sat down right where they were. They watched as Emmeline approached Harry with
a crystal jar covered in runes. Harry held his hand over it and a golden mist flowed into the jar.
Angus had got up by now. “Harry, what is that mist?”
766
“It’s the intent behind the raw magic. I strip the intent off and absorb the raw magic.”
“That’s impossible, Harry.”
Harry just looked at him.
Margaret chuckled. “Apparently not.”
Harry shrugged. “Fast reflexes and power. Now if everyone is ready, we can take your fealty
oaths and then have some dinner. I’m sorry, but I missed breakfast and it was a busy day and
night yesterday.”
The nobles nodded and Harry thanked the Division.
The nobles suddenly found themselves in the entry hall of Potter Castle, standing in ranks in
order of precedence.
The Queen, standing at the top of the great seal, called them forward in U.K. order starting with
Wellington. She called on the Realm and after it judged them worthy, she stepped aside and
Harry took their oath, called their familial weapon, and created them. Nym called their familial
Harness and passed it to their wives, or a Potter mate if they were not married or bonded. The
wife or mate girded them with their harness and they stood aside.
Finally finished, Harry led the way to the dining room.
A very pleasant dinner was had as the nobles grew to know their liege.
Crawley Manor
27 Dec 1995
11:00 a.m.
Lawrence entered the guest room and knelt.
Lord Voldemort looked over his most trusted minion. “Speak.”
“Master, there is indeed a large building or what appears to be a large building there. It was
impossible to tell from where we were due to the illusions cast.”
As Lawrence spoke, Lord Voldemort probed him and saw the planted memories. Those
memories appeared to show what were mostly illusions covering dirt or mud.
767
So this purported Duke thought to best him with illusions. Well, he would see; a little more
healing and then he could start the onerous task of training these minions better. Once that
was complete, the reign of terror could begin. He would terrorise Britain, annihilate this
pretender, and then subjugate the world. Meanwhile he would spend his time courting these
old-world idiots. Soon he would begin Marking them. Perhaps it was time he looked to the new
world also.
Potter Castle
27 Dec 1995
7:00 p.m.
Having had dinner, Harry was hemmed up in the sitting room with the vassals talking and
listening to their problems or opinions. He and Nym sat on a loveseat holding Juliet and Julius
with Amelia Fastida, Bellatrix, Allison, Beatrice, Eugenie, and Gabrielle in their normal places at
their feet.
Elizabeth watched as Harry impressed the wizards and charmed the pants off the unbonded
witches. The bonded witches slid into that protect-the-clan mode that all the vassal witches
developed.
Fortune leaned over. “He still has no clue.”
Elizabeth smiled a little Mona Lisa smile. “I know. It’s terribly endearing.”
The mothers laughed.
Sirius finally got “his” kids back at 8:00 p.m.
At his now normal 10:00 p.m. Harry made their excuses, told the new vassals to feel free to
stop by any time and stay as long as they liked, and led the bonded away.
The new vassals looked at each other and sighed. Then the chuckle started, graduating to a full-
blown laugh.
The Duke of Wellington finally said, “He has no idea, does he, ma’am?”
“And we like our Duke that way, Arthur. You are not to tell him.”
Ron looked puzzled. “About what, Your Grace?”
768
“That he’s just done what even Arthur Pendragon could not. He has completely united Magical
Briton or eliminated the holdouts.”
“But Voldemort is still out there.”
“Spice, boy, spice. Harry can crush him like a bug whenever he wants.”
“So we have to live with the threat, but Harry is immune?”
Arthur looked at him. “You are a vassal, correct? If you get attacked, your liege will know.
Unless they kill you in the first instant, you have nothing to fear. At Harry’s level of power I’m
not sure he couldn’t raise you again even if they killed you, if he really wanted to.”
Elizabeth shook her head. “He can’t. Be cautious, all of you. Don’t become overconfident, and
don’t turn to Darkness. You’ll find yourselves facing him for real if you do.
“Harry will know if you’re attacked and he will respond. You are expected to be true vassals to a
feudal ruler, though. If he calls, you will fight—and die, if you must.”
They all nodded and the conversation turned back to other things. The men wandered away to
the study.
Potter Castle
28 Dec 1995
Harry opened his eyes and looked at Chelsea Ravensworth. She said, “Gnnd mrnung, Hrry.”
Her daughter Neoma smirked. “Don’t talk with your mouth full, Mother.”
Harry dove into Chelsea’s mind and found it was her turn. Neoma was just along to watch. She
would wait for her turn.
Harry was amazed at the patience displayed by this teenager. Obviously he had a lot to learn
about the most recently bonded, but not now, he decided, as Chelsea grazed him with her
teeth. Harry stopped woolgathering and turned her inside out every way he knew how. Chelsea
missed PT.
Harry slid into breakfast with the lithe and powerful Anastasia, as per usual, and showered the
mates with kisses. The new vassals watched, amused.
They had shown up at 6:00 a.m. and participated in PT. As with those before them, they were
amazed. They also strove to keep up as by now the first vassals, the courtiers, and the
769
government people were in good and improving condition. The new vassals were not yet, but it
focused their attention.
The bond settled and picked up the training/working on project routine. Hermione had
scheduled WEDDING for two hours a day.
Chu, Minerva, Aurora, Bathsheba, Marie, and Septima spent their time designing schedules and
preparing for testing.
Harry spent a lot of time with the new vassals and got to know them as they came to know him.
Truth be told, Nym was glad to have him distracted as the wedding plans were driving her
crazy. She couldn’t imagine that a two-hour debate on shades of white, and who wore which,
would do him any good.
Nym had to smile to herself though, every so often, just before she screamed usually. She
would find herself faded away to somewhere, and his clumsy but improving attempts at a
romantic setting thrilled her. They didn’t always make love; sometimes he just held her.
Her favourite moment so far had been a combination. They had started out cuddling, in a
hammock of all things, as the sun went down. Harry had strung the hammock in the roof
garden between two trees that might have been grown for the purpose. They had ended by
making slow, passionate love completely enclosed in the hammock as Harry let the edges go.
Other mates had other moments with Harry, too, but hers were special—well, at least to her.
Potter Castle
Roof Garden
29 Dec 1995
All the mates were present as Hedwig led the fledglings on their first flights. The fledglings had
changed from snowy down to coal-black and now were a mixture of white and black.
The first flights were short and the landings comical, but the fledglings improved rapidly.
Within the week Hedwig was out with a mate or Harry every day teaching them to hunt.
Potter Castle
31 Dec 1995
770
The party was huge; all the mates, vassals and their families, Royals, and government officials
were invited.
Dinner, drinks, dancing, and fun were had by all. At midnight the mates lined up and as the
clock struck midnight they passed Harry down the line using their vampire speed. They cheered
as they all got a kiss in before the last chime died.
Crawley Manor
3 Jan 1996
Lord Voldemort was standing and walking now. He made his plans for gaining his captured
Death Eaters their freedom. Azkaban would not be easy, but he must make some type of
positive move. The old Dark families of Europe had as much as told him to prove himself. They
would pay once he had them Marked. He would make their slut wives and daughters the
objects of their initiation revel.
The paper was full of happy holiday drivel. He had to get started making his presence known.
The front-page article was again about this new Royal Academy.
And where was Dumbledore? The old man simply could not be found.
No matter. “Crawley, have them do it again. Faster. Last one finished will have displeased me.”
Lawrence and the Death Eaters shuddered; whether with exhaustion or fear was impossible to
know. Voldemort drove them like slaves, practising this spell string that culminated in the
Killing Curse. It was exhausting.
They began again. Bombarda, Expelliarmus, Incendio, Reducto, Sectumsempra, Avada Kedavra.
Milo Freeman screamed as the Cruciatus hit him for being last.
Potter Castle
4 Jan 1996
Harry grew tired of the state of the mates. They were completely spun. Even Janet; he had
come to rely on her unflinching nerve in the face of this event as it surged down on them.
Harry looked around and faded the mates away to the roof garden. The mothers screamed in
frustration. Harry did this every time there was the least tension. Grrr.
771
Potter Castle
Roof Garden
4 Jan 1996
“Harry, you can’t keep doing that, baby, it makes our mothers mad.”
“Turn about is fair play, Nym. They’re driving you all mad, which is driving me mad.”
“Harry!”
Harry dragged her to the grass and pulled her into his lap. “Just a few minutes, Nym. They can
live without us that long.”
Nym sighed and snuggled in.
Camille the current Veela breeding partner, watched in amusement. Harry was so
uncomplicated, he was complicated. Or maybe you just had to focus entirely on the mates as
he did.
Glastonbury Abbey
5 Jan 1996
Baron Fellowes was having a hard day. Up well before dawn to start the arrangements, he was
now very tired and it was just after sunrise.
The bonded had been created and now the hand-fasting would begin. He had been amazed
when the Queen had called on the Realm and the enchantments on the Abbey had faded,
revealing the building in all its glory. Even more amazing were the Benedictine monks still
occupying the Abbey.
The Obliviators from the Ministry of Magic were going to be busy removing the building and
monks from people’s memories, but that was Lady Longbottom’s problem as Acting Minister
while Duchess Amelia was being hand-fasted.
The Monks had acquiesced to the Queen without question. While Tony could not reconcile a —
well, a pagan ceremony conducted by the leader of the Anglican Church in a Catholic Abbey,
the Abbot had smiled when he and the mothers’ delegation had spoken to him and he and the
monks dove in with a will.
772
Now as the sun fully rose so did the chanting the monks had been doing. The chant took on a
definite jubilant timbre.
As the mist cleared, the Holy Thorn could be seen blooming and an ethereal light lit the Abbey,
emanating from the huge monolith that the entire east end—sanctuary, altar, and all—seemed
to be carved from.
Tony’s magical colleagues informed him that the monolith was the cynosure of many ley lines,
and at this point Tony wasn’t asking questions any more.
Harry arrived and slowly made his way down the centre of the nave. On the spot where
Arthur’s body supposedly lay, a bright, blue-tinged light swelled from the ground and Harry,
looking stunned, stopped.
For a moment the world held its breath and then a thoughtful looking Harry proceeded down
the centre of the nave and took his place to the right of the altar.
The Queen stood behind the altar and watched with knowing eyes and a little Mona Lisa smile.
On the altar two hundred fifty-six pieces of heavy silk cord lay glowing, half of each a smug pink
colour to Harry’s eye, with the other half being a stupidly happy blue.
The chant changed slightly and Nym started down the centre of the nave on Ted’s arm with
Andromeda following. The assembled crowd moaned softly. She was gorgeous, unveiled,
dressed in the brightest white silk imaginable, and she literally glowed.
At the spot where Harry had been stopped, a glow reached up from the ground and coalesced
around Nym. This glow had a slightly pink cast and Harry let out a low chuckle. Elizabeth shot
him a glare.
After the glow faded Nym approached the altar on Ted’s arm and stopped.
Elizabeth spoke. “Nymphadora Tonks, do you enter this union without reservation and under
no coercion?”
“I do.”
“Who offers this woman into the protection of Harry James Potter?”
Ted swallowed but clearly said. “I. Ted Tonks, her father, offer my daughter into the protection
of Harry James Potter.”
Nym stepped to the left of the altar and extended her hands. Harry took them in a crossed grip
and Ted and Andromeda lay one of the cords across their hands.
773
Elizabeth spoke again. “We have come together here in celebration of the joining together of
Nymphadora Tonks and Harry James Potter. There are many things to say about marriage.
Much wisdom concerning the joining together of two souls has come our way through all paths
of belief, and from many cultures. With each union, more knowledge is gained and more
wisdom gathered. Though we are unable to give all this knowledge to these two who stand
before us, we can hope to leave with them the knowledge of love and its strengths and the
anticipation of the wisdom that comes with time.
“The law of life is love unto all beings. Without love, life is nothing; without love, death has no
redemption. Love is anterior to life, posterior to death, initial of creation and the exponent of
earth. If we learn no more in life, let it be this.
“Marriage is a bond to be entered into only after considerable thought and reflection. As with
any aspect of life, it has its cycles, its ups and its downs, its trials and its triumphs. With full
understanding of this, Harry and Nymphadora have come here today to be joined as one in
marriage.
“Above you are the stars, below you are the stones. As time doth pass, remember...like a stone
should your love be firm; like a star should your love be constant. Let the powers of the mind
and of the intellect guide you in your marriage, let the strength of your wills bind you together,
let the power of love and desire make you happy, and the strength of your dedication make you
inseparable. Be close, but not too close. Possess one another, yet be understanding. Have
patience with one another, for storms will come, but they will pass quickly.
“Be free in giving affection and warmth. Have no fear and let not the ways of the unenlightened
give you unease.
“Harry, I have not the right to bind thee to Nymphadora; only you have this right. If it be your
wish, say so at this time.”
Harry smiled brilliantly. “It is my only wish.”
Elizabeth smiled. “Nymphadora, I have not the right to bind thee to Harry; only you have this
right. If it be your wish, say so at this time.”
Nymphadora’s smile equaled Harry’s. “It is my fondest wish.”
Elizabeth, smiling, continued. “By the power vested in me by the Realm of Merlin, I now
pronounce you husband and wife. May your love so endure that its flame remains a guiding
light unto you.”
The sanctuary and altar exploded in a brilliant white light. When it faded, the silk cord was
glowing and tied around their clasped hands. It slowly faded into them.
774
Harry pulled Nym to him and delivered a scorching kiss. Nym returned his kiss and then amidst
cheers she withdrew to a position behind Harry.
Sarah, on her husband’s arm, was next and had moved down the nave as the ceremony
proceeded.
This had caused a tremendous amount of angst amongst the government and courtiers. The
controversy was finally quelled when Elizabeth assembled them and turned the Realm on them.
They would not question her or Harry again.
After Sarah the Primaries, in order of bonding, and then the rest of the mates, also in order of
bonding, were hand-fasted. Lily Ravensworth was last, at four in the afternoon.
Harry immediately faded the bonded back to Potter Castle along with Andrew.
Andrew stayed at the Castle as the pack ran. Harry faded them from one potential Riddle
supporter’s property to the next, and they reconned the properties fully.
The Queen and the other Royals, courtiers, vassals, and other guests went home for the next
few days and left the bonded alone. Sirius took the nanny elves, Juliet and Julius and Charles
Loftus Potter and Richard Erskine Potter, and flooed to a sparkling Grimmauld Place.
Geoffrey had figured out that the Hogwarts elves were bound to Rowena and therefore Harry,
and had taken them over too. There were now enough elves and enough work to keep
everything and everyone happy.
The Royal Academy

13 Jan 1996
08:00
The mates, instructors, Royals, vassals, courtiers, government, Division, elves, and Time-Turners
were in place. The Portkeys had been sent. And exactly on time the Portkeys activated.
The Royal Academy filled with students, and Roxanne and Rowena could be seen smiling
dreamily in an odd sort of double exposure from Hermione and Susan’s faces, at least by their
bonded.
Chu’s face smiled from 1103 monitors in classrooms or labs and three prison cells (Amelia
Bones was administering the test to Crabbe, Goyle, and Chambers) as she greeted the students.
775
“Good morning, gentle beings. This morning we shall start testing your knowledge to see where
you are to be placed and in what grade.”
Harry was not as satisfied as he could be; he had not been successful in convincing the
Merpeople to send their children, and the centaurs were being very difficult. He was trying to
do it by courting them rather than dominating them, but it wasn’t looking good.
Chu continued. “On the desk in front of you you will find a test booklet, parchment, and self-
inking quill. Please read the booklet and answer the questions on the parchment provided. Put
your name in the top left corner of the parchment.
“Answer as many questions as you can. Do not be discouraged if you come to a point where
you cannot answer any more questions; the test is designed to place you from first grade
through Masters programs. Please feel free to ask your instructor any question pertaining to
test administration or question clarification that you have.”
This had been a major project. The booklets started at preschool calibre questions in all areas of
magic and Mundane knowledge and worked their way through doctorate level. They were
linked to the parchment, which was anti-cheating spelled; it was imbued with the ability to self-
grade the mostly multiple choice questions, and it auto-scrolled through the answer sections so
that the answer block matched the displayed question in the booklet. The first grade was tested
orally by the instructors also.
“You will be staying here for the next three days in a Time-Turned environment as you are
tested and sorted. The Sorting Hat will come round with an elf and be placed on your head
while you are testing. Test results may be appealed and your instructors will answer your
questions related to the process. Your instructors will introduce you to the elf your class will
share and show you your temporary quarters. They will also cover the rules of the Royal
Academy with you as well as your initial schedules. Your Heads of House will be introduced to
you, as will your Hogwarts or Royal Academy Assistant Head of House.”
The rules review had been another huge project. Ironing out Head of House positions and the
Hogwarts or Royal Academy assistants had been the simple part. A thousand years of rules
filling three tomes had been distilled to the Founders’ original rules and the gems gleaned from
the remaining eight hundred fifty years.
“Once placed in grade and House, you will be sworn not to reveal the locati on of the Royal
Academy and the College of Hogwarts, and the Hogwarts students will be moved to Hogwarts.
Do your best on the test and try not to be nervous. The test will begin in three minutes. Good
luck.”
Sarah took control of the mates with Time-Turners and when they told her they were ready the
Royal Academy and all its occupants were Turned.
776
Chu looked at Harry and Nym from her position next to them on the stage of the packed
auditorium.
“Fourteen thousand, five hundred and sixty-five, Harry.”
Harry blinked.
Chu chuckled and waved her hand at the packed auditorium. “Many adult day students, Harry.
It will be fine.”
“The Ducal House!” the Hat shouted from where Clem had placed it on the first student’s head.
Clem noted the name and House and waved at the student. A Potter badge appeared on the
very full breast of thirty-two-year-old Scarlett Lokens. She smiled enormously and kept on with
the test, hoping she placed well enough to undertake her Charms mastery.
The testing lasted until 12:00 with a five-minute break every hour. At 12:00 the students were
shepherded to the commons, where huge screens at the front of each common showed a table
full of instructors, many of them they recognised.
Chu smiled at them. “Please lend your attention while you eat and I will introduce your Heads
of House. First let me introduce His Grace, The Duke of Magic, Harry James Potter.” Harry
nodded.
“And his Alpha Wives, Duchess of Magic Nymphadora Tonks Potter—” Nym nodded— “and
Sarah, the Duchess of York and Magic—” Sarah nodded— “your Patrons.
“The Headmistress of Hogwarts: Duchess Minerva McGonagall Potter.” Minerva stood, smiled a
moment and sat, setting the precedent that would be followed by all the Professors.
“In charge of the Lions of Gryffindor, Hogwarts DADA Professor Duchess Marie Crouchi ng
Cougar Potter; Assistant Head and resident Royal Head of Gryffindor, DADA Professor Duchess
Katie Bell Potter.”
Gasps ran around the older students. The rumours were true—a multiple bonding. They were
going to be even more surprised soon.
“Head of the Eagles of Ravenclaw, and Assistant Headmaster of Hogwarts, Professor Filius
Flitwick; Assistant Head of Ravenclaw and resident Royal Head, Runes Professor Duchess Hestia
Jones Potter.
777
“Head of the Badgers of Hufflepuff and Hogwarts Herbology Professor, Pomona Sprout;
Assistant Head and resident Royal Head of Hufflepuff, mediwitch and Magical Business
Professor, Duchess Anna Abbott Potter.
“Head of the Ducal House and Hogwarts Transfiguration Professor, Duchess Hermione Granger
Potter. Her Assistant and resident Royal Head of the Ducal House, Charms Professor Duchess
Susan Bones Potter.
“Last, but by no means least, in charge of the Serpents of Slytherin, Hogwarts Astronomy
Professor Duchess Aurora Sinistra Potter. Her Assistant Head and resident Royal Head of
Slytherin, Duchess Emmeline Vance Potter.”
Cheers rang round the Royal Academy.
“Your Heads of House and their Assistant Heads will have a meeting tonight at 6:00 p.m. and
you will be told what is expected of your House. Do not forget what is expected of all citizens of
Magical Briton: integrity and honour.”
Chu stopped talking and the images on the screens began shifting between wide-screen shots
of all twenty-six common areas and the great hall at Hogwarts, one every fifteen seconds. The
Merperson common was like looking in an aquarium, although there were no Merpeople yet.
Harry finished lunch and sat looking over the crowd in the undergrad second floor common. He
was also taking in what the mates and other Professors were seeing.
Danielle Fortescue screwed up her courage—her House was named after him, after all. As
Harry’s eyes swept over her she said, “Your Grace, obviously you are in a multiple bonding.
Would you mind telling us how many are involved?”
The question focused the schools attention and the monitors went to the head table.
“Well, we knew they’d ask.”
“Yep. Still, admit and take oaths or Obliviate, right, Nym?”
“Yes, Harry.”
“Two Alphas, seven Primary wives, two hundred forty-four wives, and three slaves. So far.”
Danielle’s mind went a little blank. The numbers kept running through her mind. And that “so
far” with the sexy little smirk, mmmmmm.
Nym chuckled. “You broke her, Harry.”
778
“She asked, Nym.”
Marcia appeared and ran her wand over Danielle. “She’s fine, just stunned her.”
The rest of the school wasn’t far behind and the whispers started immediately.
Harry sighed. “Excuse me.” The monitor snapped to him. “I am fully bound to all these women.
No nasty little rumours will be tolerated. If you have a question, ask it. Do not repeat rumour;
come to the source.”
Danielle had recovered. “Are you planning on bonding more, Your Grace?”
“Danielle, I wasn’t planning on bonding these. You know how this works. I have no control over
it. If I bond more, I bond more. My Alphas are fairly certain that I will only bond very few any
more.”
Richard Thorton a Slytherin undergrad, asked, “Your Grace, is it also true you have breeding
agreements with the Veela Nation, Goblin Nation, and some eastern wizarding houses whose
custom allows this?”
Harry thought a moment. “Okay, here’s what we’ll do. After today each house gets to ask one
question a day about me at dinner time. We will compile the answers in a self-updating book
that will have a copy in every House common room. Before you ask a question, make sure it
hasn’t already been answered. Richard, the answer to your question is yes.”
Nym put in, “Ladies, if you wish a mating, see me or the Duchess of York. Your assigned house-
elf will schedule the appointments.”
Harry smiled at her as one hundred hands shot down.
“Now, Richard, watch.”
Harry left the table and moved to the open space in front. He shifted between all his forms. The
school was stunned.
“When I change forms, I am that form. To answer your question, I have breeding agreements
with several races and one wizarding house. My Alphas negotiate all breeding rights as it is their
right and duty.”
Harry smiled. “Okay, that looks like all for today, then. Talk among yourselves and we’ll have
question time at dinner again tomorrow.”
The first day was a success.
779
At 8:00 p.m. in the sitting room of the Castle the mates relaxed and discussed their day. The
Royals, courtiers, and vassals had watched through repeating monitors in the theatre.
Hermione looked at Harry. “The unbonded Ducal House girls are all going to want a breeding
eventually.”
They all laughed as Harry cursed the Hat, violently.
“Harry! Language!”
Harry glared at her. She smiled at him and, big softy that he was, he visibly melted.
Chuckles went round.
Harry sighed. “Anything else?”
“Harry, as of right now it looks like each House will get about 2913 students apiece spread
across all years. The Hat is amazingly happy and fair, with the Potter House getting the students
who show near-equal divisions of all House traits.”
“He told me it had always been a problem, Chu. He seems to think there always should have
been a fifth House.”
“Harry, Hogwarts will be ready to take five hundred per year, a hundred per House, for a total
of 3500 sixth through twelfth years.”
“Thank you, Rowena.”
“Harry, we have 10138 first through twelfth years, 4427 undergraduate and graduate students .
The Royal Academy will have about 857 per grade in first thru fifth and 357 in sixth through
twelfth. Of course, all of the undergrad and grad students will be at the Royal Academy.”
“What about the no-shows, Chu?”
“My area, Harry. As soon as we're uptime the letters will go out followed by the Aurors.
Remember a significant portion of them are going to be us—the bonded.”
“Thanks, Amelia, and oh yeah, right.”
Harry grinned and the conversation shifted mainly to results of examinations and trend
analysis.
They went to bed at 10 p.m.
780
The Royal
High school eleventh grade common
14 Jan 1996
Harry laughed. Riddle had raided Azkaban “successfully” for both sides really—no Auror
casualties, one hundred eleven simacrula killed in “action”. The Dementors were siding with
Riddle, but that was fine. It gave Harry exactly the excuse he needed to get rid of the foul
creatures for good and all.
The students in the second floor high school common room looked at the table at the head of
the room. Harry Potter laughing had been a rarity.
HPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSHPATWSA
Crawley Manor
14 Jan 1996
Lord Voldemort was pleased: nine powerful Death Eaters had been freed, and half the Auror
force taken out. The idiots had continued to send in their pitiful reinforcements in spite of his
Death Eaters’ powerful casting, the fools.
If this was the best he had to face, then perhaps he didn’t need the old families after all. That
would be good. He could take Britain and then France. He would gobble up Europe one country
at a time. Not like that fool Grindlewald, fighting three fronts at a time.
Lawrence was in a happy mood. Lord Voldemort was pleased. They had destroyed the Aurors;
what a joke they were.
These Death Eaters from Azkaban, though—Merlin, they were weak and in bad condition. They
were bottomless pits he was having to pour potions down, expensive potions.
On top of that they were already acting superior. Bah! Where had they been when he had
saved the Dark Lord?
Maybe a little judicious poison—errh, potion use was in order.
Ministry of Magic
MLE
Auror break room
14 Jan 1996
781
“You should have seen it, thirty of the bastards casting those weak-ass strings. We could have
smoked them easy.”
“Except for those AKs, Johnson.”
“Hell, Smythe, those were so weak I think I could have pulled a Potter.”
“Yeah, well, I didn’t see you charging in. I saw you hiding and pushing simacrula in there.”
Holly Vale
Scotland
14 Jan 1996
Cindy Wallace looked around the frozen dooryard of the three-room stone and turf cottage,
exasperated. One year as an Auror and she was on truant duty, in the middle of a war. At least
she wasn’t alone. Bill Hendricks was a good-looking wizard; nice to have nice scenery while they
were checking on these kids. Plus the other three teams that were out here somewhere.
These were just like the last two; poor Muggle parents didn’t know their kid was magical and
hadn’t believed the letter they received via the Muggle post. Well, they were sorted now. The
lad would be ready for pickup by a Potter elf tomorrow at 7 a.m.
On to the next of nineteen remaining. Morgana, what a day.
St Mungo’s
High Security Ward
14 Jan 1997
Dumbledore was happy. He was as fully recovered as he was going to get, and his research had
led him to the points where he considered he had made critical mistakes.
The letters of apology had had their desired effect, and surprisingly seemed to help him feel
better.
His new project was to attempt to predict what Voldemort would do next. He knew that the
parchment he was using was recording parchment, and since that young mediwitch who
brought it had Harry’s aura surrounding hers he knew they were bonded. If he could get ahead
of Voldemort and give Harry useful intelligence and advice he could start worming—errrh,
working his way back into control.
782
He hoped Harry was on the other end of the parchments. He hesitated to ask Ms. Marcia,
though, since he might be wrong.
The bond continued to settle and Nym’s and the older mates’ bellies continued to swell. Harry
was in heaven.
They had not forgot Riddle, but he had been relegated to a small corner of their consciousness
as they shifted magical Britain toward the twentieth century. Harry had hoped for the twenty-
first, but even the Queen sadly shook her head, conceding it might not be possible.
In February the centaur females who were in compulsion for Harry, led by a female named
Evenstar, took their foals and left the herd. Bane was left the leader of a twelve-centaur herd of
traditional males.
Bane would not be reasoned with and he could not be forced to join Riddle.
Bane heard their screams of pleasure as Harry the centaur took Evenstar and the other centaur
mares again and again at the edge of the Forbidden Forest.
Unlike the Nightmares, it was not quick; it was more like a human mating. Harry the centaur
was still enormous, however. He did size himself for them as he did his other mates.
Bane ran to the sound, and in the ensuing struggle for dominance Bane and his bachelor herd
were killed.
The wizarding realm dropped into a contented kind of money-making burst of activity as
Voldemort and his thugs were laughed at or beaten on.
Several times Knockturn Alley had been the scene of pitched battles between Dark elements as
Riddle’s followers attempted to establish dominance. They had neither the money nor the
power. The Aurors let the battles run their course and simply kept the fights contained to
Knockturn Alley. Harry and the younger bonded would sweep into the Alley and Harry would
give the coup de grace after the mates interrogated the survivors. Harry would then cast the
Praedia Bellica. The Prophet gleefully reported the battles and casualty counts.
The Death Eaters did take a few losses before they learned to leave certain people’s homes
alone. The wardstone sets had nasty tempers. One Death Eater was famously stuck in the ward
at Longacre for almost a fortnight, and even Harry couldn’t get him out. William, finally tiring of
the moaning after a week or so pushed him farther in with a long pole and the wards Vanished
him to no one knew where.
783
Michelle Wood, a hit wizard, had been promoted to Chief Auror and the training requirement in
the department was increased exponentially. Daily memory dumps to recording Pensieves were
not unusual. Those who objected were shown the door.
Alastor took over as the chief trainer; he was merciless.
The Division kept training, limiting their exercises to Saturdays.
One Saturday in March Hannah and the other herbology-inclined mates took Pomona Sprout to
the Hufflepuff vault and began recovering enough of every stasis-protected seed to start a crop
of them and, with the help of the Herbology classes, filled the wedges of the Royal Academy
and the greenhouses of Hogwarts with supposedly extinct plants. The Potions-inclined mates
and students were ecstatic; Narcissa would actually wax poetic over the money they would
make, but Harry felt sure it was her hormones raging.
Vincent Crabbe and Greg Goyle were sorted into the Ducal House, much to Harry’s chagrin. This
was probably due to his binding them to the house for life after an evaluation team from the
facility in the States had said they were incurable. The binding left the two fourth grade Royal
Academy students insanely loyal and diligent in their studies and work habits. Their mothers
and Harry were all very pleased.
The Basilisk hide from the Chamber was given to the Masters school technomancer armourer’s
class and they fashioned breast- and back-plates for the mature mates. Much speculation was
done about which set of measurements went with which mate until the Ducal House girls heard
about it and a few beatings happened in stairwells.
Chu and Minerva convinced Harry not to intervene as long as the beatings were not too severe.
During this period Harry spent some time with the Chair of Magical Transportation, teaching
her and her staff all he knew about the “fading”. Xiomara Hooch was overjoyed and exhausted
when she finally got it. Not everyone was going to be able to do it.
Harry also started perusing the memories from the vault, one a night, when he had time. They
were home/family kinds of things: weddings, childbirths, parties—like a home movie collection,
really. Well, like Hermione’s parents anyway. Some of them were significant, though, and
contained spells and other material that the mates took on as projects and then, when proved
out, added to the growing Potter grimoire.
Also negotiations began with Beauxbatons and Durmstrang over which students would be
attending the Royal, this after some desperate searching in the first days had uncovered a
language spell that helped the student learn English, but had the downside of giving a massive
headache.
784
Chu had begun interviewing more teachers for those two schools and Harry had started
reviewing plans to expand them and link them to the Royal Academy systems. The curricula
requirements in Mundane Europe were fortunately very similar. Of course that meant the
magical curricula requirements were completely different and a major bone of contention in
the negotiations—well, that and national/school pride.
Gillian Shepherd’s granddaughters, true to her prediction, ended up in the Hogwarts Ducal
House, Bailee in sixth form and Janae in fourth form.
There were now three divisions of Quidditch. Juniors for first through fifth grades played on
training brooms with restricted Quaffles, Bludgers, and Snitches, and a larger set of goals. Each
House fielded two teams, and the ten teams vied for supremacy in a full season and a single
elimination tournament. Play was rough as they developed their skills, but it was a lot of fun to
watch and the kids had a blast.
Junior Varsity for sixth through ninth grades played unrestricted but with a cushioned field, and
each House fielded a team from each school. They also played a full schedule and tournament.
Varsity for ninth through twelfth grades was the same.
The undergrads and graduate students had their own league which played by professional
rules, essentially adding five professional teams to the circuit.
That negotiation had nearly led Harry to kill the Pro Quidditch Association board. In the end he
had just ordered them to comply and in a surprise move they beamed at him and did.
The Holyhead Harpies negotiated for breeding rights for their players and Nym granted the
privilege. Harry found himself in bed with a pro Quidditch player once a week for the next
fourteen weeks.
The other teams cried foul and were told that as soon as one of their players was able to
conceive a child they would be considered. The all-male teams shrugged helplessly and
dropped the issue. The female players from the mixed teams stepped forward and gave their
blood samples.
As spring broke, football, rugby, and cricket were added to the athletics. The mews were filled
with students’ personal mounts and the bridle paths were very busy. Occasionally a mate could
be seen riding the gigantic Hell Stallion or one of the Nightmares. It never failed to be an awe-
inspiring sight.
Fifth and seventh years dreaded the approaching OWLs and NEWTs and their instructors
worked with them any time they asked.
785
Griselda Marchbanks dreaded the upcoming test too, and ask for and received assistance in
designing and testing a method of testing similar to the placement test from the education
department of the university.
Harry assisted Amelia Fastida with establishing dominance over the western vampire clans and
her clan in the east. Viktor and Marcus’s clan were left in the dark. Amelia Fastida and the
vampire mates began watching over Selene, Michael Corwin, and Lucien on Luna’s guidance,
however.
Amelia Fastida’s pregnancy was indeed a trial, as Griselda had predicted. Zsuzsa glowing her
way through hers did nothing to improve Amelia’s peevishness at being fat and ugly. Harry
finally dragged her down like a gazelle in the roof garden and fully convinced her that she was
the sexiest he had ever seen her, several times.
Daphne put her foot down on the third day of Harry shagging Amelia Fastida every spare
moment and forced her to admit that she was mostly just horny.
Amelia Fastida was not alone. In the second trimester all the pregnant mates were almost
insatiable. Harry was exhausted but extremely happy. He developed a perpetual goofy grin.
Negotiations with the Merfolk had finally begun in earnest. Harry had figur ed out the
transformation. Well, he figured it out when he finally touched Muriel, not her real name but
close enough in what humans were capable of hearing. He made the change and that helped
tremendously. That she was the Princess Royal had helped also.
The Mer King had visited the Royal Academy and had been impressed. The sticking point now
was breeding rights. Muriel, who had made the shift to human, was adamant that Harry had to
impregnate all the females so they would be his slaves. Harry was trying to get the concept of
free cooperation across but it wasn’t working. Oh well, the king had agreed to use the school
and teach the curriculum they developed. He had also sworn fealty unasked.
Potter Castle
Ducal Apartments
2 June 1996
Nym faded in, with the exhausted Harry leaning on her. She let him down on the bed and
Vanished his clothes.
The Asian werewolf packs had decided to resist. They had launched a well planned and
executed ambush with their combined forces. It had been a long night as Harry freed the Alpha
Warg and it went on a berserker killing spree. He and the pack had killed thousands.
786
Those Alphas ganging up on the heavily pregnant Nym and Hestia, Sarah, and the other
Primaries while Harry had been busy with a hundred of their Betas had launched him into the
frenzy, taking the clan with him. Their tactic, while sound against werewolves, had been a
mistake.
In the end Harry and the Clan had just started killing. The mates worked in pairs and Harry just
grabbed werewolves and bit whatever part of them he grabbed, shearing through everything
with his massive jaws.
Nym, Sarah, and the Primaries had put down the Alphas, but by then it was too late. The frenzy
was on. Not even Nym could reach Harry as he had not only freed the Warg but submerged
himself in it.
The only werewolves left in Asia were the few loners that had not been present. Harry had
hunted down the loners present one by one before dawn and killed them too. Harry was tired
to the point of exhaustion, as all the mates were, but both he and they were fiercely proud of
what they had done.
The clan would never face serious werewolf opposition again.
Ministry of Magic
Department of Mysteries
4 June 1996
Lord Voldemort was ecstatic. The trip into the Ministry had been arduous and he had lost
several Death Eaters, but they had prevailed and killed hundreds. Now he had the Prophecy,
too.
“Crawley, I have what I came for. Let’s go. Kill the wounded on the way out.”
Lawrence bowed. “Yes, my lord.”
Lawrence was now the feared Lieutenant of Lord Voldemort. He gave the orders and they
headed back to the lobby to get out of the anti-Apparation wards they had cast.
He could swear he heard that snickering noise again that had been plaguing him for months.
Amber stifled her snickering. These latest simacrula made those Mundane slasher movies the
younger mates had started watching and laughing at look like tea parties. The things literally
exploded with blood and began screaming hideously if even touched with magic. It was
completely artless, but these Death Eaters seemed to enjoy it.
787
She would be grateful when Harry finally let her and her bondmates show these amateurs how
to terrorise. She could still taste the delicious smell of terror those Asian werewolves had
emitted when Harry called all their Wargs up and released them on the werewolves.
She felt nothing but joy in killing hundreds of them personally after they had attacked the
Alphas, her heavily pregnant Alpha, and Primaries. The fools had thought to submit after they
tried their cowardly attack. Well, no werewolf would ever try that again. Already the legend
had spread back to the Goblins; apparently it had not been only lone werewolves watching.
It had been decided to let Voldemort have the Prophecy as they were sure Dumbledore had
been at least partially right. The power that Riddle “knew not” was in fact love, both the ability
to love and the ability to be loved. Harry had already assumed that power from his beloved
mates, two sentient stones and the Realm, and it was too late for Voldemort to do anything
about it.
Besides, Luna said Voldemort would never figure out what the power was and it would drive
him spare.
The scouts’ recorded memories of Riddle posturing and torturing his Death Eaters were an
endless source of amusement for the bonded, like a horribly overacted melodrama from the
telly. The reaction to the Prophecy would be a classic.
Oops, there they went; better fade to Crawley Manor and catch the rest of the act.
“Johnson, who told you to kill those Death Eaters?”
“It wasn’t me, Smythe. The idiots hit each other.”
“Chief Woods is going to go spare. We were supposed to let them in and out and give them
these hundred fifty simacrula to kill, not kill them.”
“I’m telling you, Smythe, it wasn’t me. I watched them as they went through. I saw two of them
hit these nine others with AKs. It looked like ill-disciplined fire to me.”
“All right, Johnson, let’s write it up and you can turn in your memory with it. Maybe we’ll get
out of this okay.”
Smythe kicked the Death Eater corpse he was looking at. “Stupid purebloods can’t do anything
right.”
“It’s the inbreeding.”
Smythe nodded, totally forgetting he was a pureblood.
788
The Royal Academy

Sports grounds
5 June 1996
The indentured prisoners, bonded freemen, and the Clan elves finished getting the sports fields
ready for the end-of-year ball. The Duke had been working with them and he provided a
ploughman’s lunch. Great chap, the Duke; worked like a dog, just like they did. Strong as an ox
he was, too.
This was over and above the jobs they all got either working the land he owned or in one of his
enterprises somewhere. The wives weren’t left out, either; plenty of work at a fair wage for all.
Best thing an honest man could do for himself or his family was swearing as the Duke’s man.
And they were all invited to the ball with their wives and kids. The wives had been in a tizzy all
week, but it was worth it.
The Royal Academy

Sports Grounds
5 June 1996
5 p.m.
Harry looked out at the crowd from the podium on the bandstand.
“Welcome, one and all, to the end-of-year ball.” He smiled as some in the crowd chuckled at his
little rhyme.
“What a year it has been. For those of you leaving twelfth year or finishing university, I hope to
see you at university or your apprenticeships and jobs come September and I wish you well in
all your endeavours.”
“For those of you returning next year, well, I just hope we can do as well as they’ve done. Lets
give them all a round of applause.”
The applause was deafening.
“Now, as I have stood here entirely too long, please let me introduce the Hogwarts choir and go
find my lovely wife for a dance.”
Some wag shouted, “Or two hundred fifty-seven.”
789
She was saved by the choir. Or not, as the case was. Harry had seen Scarlet and later took her
on the dance floor and as he danced with her he let Nym feel her.
“Yep, but it will be a while. Early next term, I’d say. We’ll watch her.”
“Okay, Nym.”
It was a great party.
Lorelie was delivered of a beautiful baby girl she named Nicoletta on the twenty-third of June.
Nym was delivered of Lily and James Potter on the thirtieth of June. It was an unremarkable
delivery, if you didn’t count the father constantly changing between very aggressive, hyper-
active, deadly magical forms including a Nundu and a Dragon. Marcia swatting Harry the Nundu
over the nose with a roll of parchment and chasing him from the bedroom he was almost filling
brought Andrew to tears of laughter; the Dragon finished Andrew off, and Marcia swatted him
and chased him away to get rid of the howling. The Dragon curled up in the corner and pouted;
Marcia threw up her hands and let him stay.
The Death Eaters had all been scooped up and questioned and then Obliviated dozens of times.
The bonded felt a little sorry for them as every time they saw them they were in worse shape
from Riddle’s constant torture of them.
Hestia was delivered of Jonathan and Molly Potter on the seventh of July and after that the of -
age mates began delivering a week or so apart. Harry was almost never in human form.
The old European families had sworn fealty to Harry one by one as Riddle’s insanity became
more and more apparent.
By the week of Harry’s birthday Riddle was literally foaming at the mouth and constantly
making grandiose speeches and torturing the remaining Death Eaters. He couldn’t figure out
the Prophecy and his private rantings seemed to indicate that he thought it meant Harry would
win.
The younger mates made a memory recording of his funnier rants and ran it on a continuous
loop.
Harry’s birthday bash on July thirty-first was the party of the year. They had it by the lake on
the beach.
790
The main entertainment was Nym’s longsuffering tolerance of Harry spun up to ten thousand
RPMs and attacking anything that moved near her, Lily, James, or any of the other children or
mates. She kept swatting him with her staff and saying, “Down, boy; sit, stay.”
Hestia, Amelia Bones, Marie, and Chu sighed and rolled their eyes along with Nym. Harry was in
fact a complete hovering dad.
Several innocent leaves and patches of grass were vaporised along with a beachball that Harry
maintained had moved with intent.
Sirius was highly upset over his beachball being melted.
Diagon Alley
3 Aug 1996
On August third Harry was walking in Diagon Alley with Darya when they heard the pops of
Apparation—lots of pops.
Harry turned and there was Riddle.
“Kneel to your Master, boy,” Riddle called in his high-pitched voice.
“Riddle, didn’t Wormtail do the ritual right? You sound like you don’t have any balls.”
“Arrrr! Avada Kedavra!”
Harry didn’t even dodge. “Damn, Riddle, that was weak. Are you sure you’re okay?”
“AVADA KEDAVRA!”
Harry smiled as the huge, bright neon-green bolt hit him. “Better, Tom, but why do you have to
yell?”
“ARRRRARRAAGH!” The bolt of raw magic with the Dark twisting through it hit Harry’s hand. He
struggled a little, but the intent was still the same.
Nym and the mates appeared. “Harry, stop playing and kill it. It’s time for the babies’ nap.”
Harry turned to Nym and Voldemort cast again. The large crowd that had gathered watched in
horror as Harry pulled the magic to himself somehow. Next they saw Riddle in what appeared
to be a large crystal box.
791
“Okay, Nym, I’ll come back and we’ll judge him and his little monkeys later.”
Tulip appeared. “Tulip will put the babies down, Mistress.”
Nym nodded and gave Tulip the babies.
Nym announced, “The Court of the Duke of Magic is now in session.”
Harry waved and a Petrified Riddle landed in the street.
Hermione stepped up and while Ginny and Daphne pried Riddle’s mouth open she
administered twelve drops of Veritaserum. Susan produced the parchment and quill.
Susan questioned him as the crowd listened. They stopped and administered Veritaserum two
more times.
Riddle continued to spew.
The crowd ooohed and awed.
Lawrence Crawley and the Death Eaters were interrogated at the same time.
The other mates moved the captured Death Eaters into the street. Aurors moved in to control
the crowd.
Harry sat in a chair he had conjured. Nym sat in the one he had conjured beside it. Soon it was
over.
“Thomas Riddle, you have been found to be a supporter of the Dark. You will be executed if you
survive the removal of the Dark Marks from the fourteen of my mates so Marked.”
Harry held out his hand and the three remaining Horcruxes appeared on Riddle’s chest. Another
wave and Riddle was encased in a block of crystal.
“The rest of you Death Eaters will be executed now.”
The crowd gasped as the mates lined the Death Eaters up and silence reigned as Harry went
down the line. Hestia read the Death Warrant and Harry hit them with the Bombarda,
vaporising them, and then cast the Praedia Bellica. When the Death Eaters started screaming in
terror, Nym silenced them and they continued. Adolphus Lestrange got the privilege of
providing a sideshow all his own as Harry gave him to Bellatrix. She skinned him alive and then
slowly burned him to ash, starting with his toes.
792
The Potter elves were kept busy Vanishing the rivulets of blood and sprays of gore as Harry
killed hundreds.
The crowd was sickened, but they never left.
Finally it was over.
Harry turned and faded himself to the top of Riddle’s crystal prison.
“I am Harry James Potter, Duke of Magic of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern
Ireland, Defender of Magic and Magical Champion of the Crown and Realm. You are my
subjects.
“I have taken over the Wizengamot, Ministry, Hogwarts, and the majority of the business
concerns in the wizarding world.
“I seek to improve the education system, bring equality to both the law and your lives, and to
be left in peace.
“If you have a problem bring it to the Ministry, the MLE, or, hell—send me an owl. We’ll discuss
your issue and I may address it.”
“DO NOT UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES PHYSICALLY OPPOSE ME OR THREATEN MY MATES OR

CHILDREN—unless, of course, you’re prepared to die.” Harry smiled tightly and even got a gruff
laugh or two.
“I am the same Duke who built the Royal Academy, who employs those of you not self-
employed. My goal is to build a magical realm safe for my children and give them a chance to
succeed. I will go to any lengths to accomplish that. Along the way, hopefully I will make it safe
for your children and give them a chance to succeed too.
“New laws will be posted tomorrow. Until then, remember that your rights end where the
other fellow’s nose begins. Oh, and all you Slytherin out there—remember one of my mates is
Narcissa Black, and another is Bellatrix Black. I am also mated to many, many Slytherin witches.
I would advise you not to try to split hairs. They will tell me if you do, and I will kill you.
“I will kill this snake-like piece of garbage slowly over the rest of the night. Stay and watch if you
want; it won’t be pretty.”
Harry faded away.
“Cor, little Harry’s all grown up then, ’asn’t ’e?”
Madam Malkin looked at Stan Shunpike. “Yes, Stan, I believe he has.”
793
The wizarding press of the world had gathered during the three hours’ duration of the
executions and they stayed and watched as the Dark Lord Voldemort was burned over and over
using his remaining Horcruxes, finally losing his life at 4 a.m. on 4 Aug 1995. There could be no
question that he was dead; nothing remained of him but some ash in the hollow of the crystal
block where his body had lain. But no one felt like celebrating. They did feel safer, however.
794
Harry Potter and the Witches' Secret

Epilogue
Potter Castle
4 Aug 1996
Harry awoke still buried in Laura, the last of the mates to have her Mark removed. Laura
opened her eyes and wriggled.
Nym watched as Harry rolled Laura under him and took her again.
Afterward, Nym hugged them to her and smiled.
Sarah entered the master suite and flopped into the bed. “Nym, are we getting up today?”
“Well, we still have to sort out those Jezebels, Sarah and the Wizengamot has to post the new
legal code.”
Sarah sighed.
Harry looked up from Nym’s lap. “Yada yada yada. Let's go to the beach! It's Sunday, after all.”
Nym looked at Harry and laughed. “All right then, Harry.”
The Clan took a day off. It was a blast, and they returned at dinner time sunned and swum out.
The day turned into a week as Harry refused to do anything except love his mates and play with
his children.
After a week, fully rested, the Clan returned to work.
All eighty-eight of the Jezebels, as Nym called them, ended up indentured to Harry. None were
executed as no one had died due to their actions. Eventually all of them asked to be enslaved.
They proved to be rabidly loyal. Not a surprise, really, as the intent stones never transported
them.
Sex potions, as Harry had renamed them, were in fact banned; and brewing, selling, and using
them without a license, permission, and under the observation of the Duke of Magic became a
capital offence.
Harry and Hedwig’s fledglings had each selected an Alpha or Primary and followed them
constantly, as Hedwig followed Harry.
795
Melinda and the other Nightmares were almost eight months into their year-long gestation, as
were the Centaur mates.
Paris
11 August 1996
The Dark Lady Xi Shi contemplated the reported events from Britain, Europe, and Asia. This
young Duke could perhaps be a worthy mate. He was a bloodthirsty young man. This bore more
watching. What the hell were those idiot werewolves doing? Sure, they had apparently lost, but
one of them should have reported back by now.
796

Harry Potter and The Witches - Secret UK Whole

Încărcat de

Informații document

Descriere originală:

Titlu original

Drepturi de autor

Formate disponibile

Partajați acest document

Partajați sau inserați document

Opțiuni de partajare

Vi se pare util acest document?

Este necorespunzător acest conținut?

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

Harry Potter and The Witches - Secret UK Whole

Încărcat de

Drepturi de autor:

Formate disponibile

I don’t own Harry Potter or any of the other characters created by JK Rowling.

I am simply playing in her world for my own

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret

To: Amelia Bones, Director MLE

“Thank you, Janice. Send her in, please.”

Amelia smirked. “Bad?”

“Then we ride brooms over southern England for three hours.”

“Are you sure, Emmeline?”

“I know. I dream about him every night.”

“Would that work? Would she be enough, Emmeline?”

“We could use the free elf. Dobby!”

“Yes, Madam Bones, you called Dobby?”

Dobby bounced excitedly and then popped away.

“The problems I foresee are:

B. Getting enough instructors.

"What do you believe that ulterior motive to be?"

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret

“Thank you, Director. I’m just finishing here.”

“I know, but how can it be happening to so many witches?”

“What do you mean, so many?”

“How many witches are in the group having these dreams?”

“What are you hoping for, Aunt Amelia?”

Hestia entered the room, “Hey, Tonks.”

“Yes, me too. What—I’m not qualified to want him or be wanted by him?”

“What are you doing? Stop this!”

“You’re Muggleborn, aren’t you, Hermione?”

“What? Me? I don’t—I mean—”

Hestia raised an eyebrow. “So, Tonks—Alpha, or a Primary?”

Ginny grinned at Hermione and said, “Morgana, Hermione, bisexual much?”

Hestia and Ginny collapsed in laughter.

“Tomorrow, Hestia. I have to sleep.”

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret

“Hestia, you all right?” Sirius asked.

“Certainly, Lord Black. Thank you for your concern.”

“Hestia, please, I’m serious—just call me Sirius.” He grinned at her impishly.

“No,” a surprised and now wary Sirius answered.

Tonks had run out of steam. Hestia said, “Yes.”

Tonks jerked sharply. “Sirius, you know the prophecy?”

“Lady Bones, welcome again to my unfortunate abode.”

“All right, Sirius, be serious.”

“Tonks tells me you have additional information, Sirius.”

“First your oaths, ladies, if you please.”

The witches all gave their oaths.

Sirius asked, “How so, Lady Bones?”

“What? What do you mean, he didn’t execute the will properly?”

Sirius blanched. “You too, Lady Bones?”

“And my niece as well.”

“I’m assuming you know you are probably the Alpha.”

Sirius blushed, swallowed. “Yes.”

Sirius’s blush was renewed and he said, “Yes.”

“The questions surrounding Harry Potter that I had were:

1. Why did the Dark Lord seek out the Potters?

3. Why does the Dark Lord orient on Harry?

Sirius, Tonks, and Hestia collapsed into their seats.

Tonks stuck her tongue out at him.

"Hermione, did you feel it?"

"No, Ginny, I’m paralysed from the neck down."

"I mean did you feel how he feels about her?"

"What? Hermione, I am not dating anyone else. And what reading?"

Harry Potter and the Witches’ Secret

"—for the others," the twins said in their dual-speak method.

"Hermione, what names did she mean?" Harry asked quietly.